¡¶Love in the Three Realms - The Choice of the Cat Demon¡· Chapter 1 The Three Worlds of the North Chapter One You can search "Love in the Three Realms¡ª¡ªChoice of the Cat Demon" in Baidu to find the latest chapter! The young master's name is Tang Yu, and he is a two-tailed cat demon in the valley in the mountains. Now he is continuing his days of doing nothing all day and wandering around. How long have I been here? 2 thousand years? 3 thousand years? Is there nothing else to do but look up at the unchanging blue sky? Ah, ah, if you don¡¯t want it, let¡¯s find Xiao Yuan¡¯er. This little fox can run into unlucky things wherever he goes, so go and watch, it's also a way to find some entertainment for himself. The flame blade at the waist began to tremble, you think so too, partner. Jumping in the valley stream, you can see the familiar back from a distance, hey, what did you say just now, the entertainment program is here. "Tsk tsk tsk, is this the unique white fox in the three northern realms? It's really, tsk tsk." This wolf monster was drooling, and it made my teeth itch. I'll cut it in half later. "Please, please let me go, I'm going back." Xiao Yuan'er stared at the hands covering her heart, her shoulders trembled slightly, hey, why don't you be so cowardly and not speak loudly. I'm right behind you. "Little fox, follow me back. Grandpa will treat you well in the future. How about it?" "" Now my ears are trembling, hey, what should I say Partner, let's go and play. Then he jumped a few steps forward and landed on a huge rock, playing with a dagger in his hand, and said to the wolf monster: "Hey, where did this come to seek death? I don't know if the white foxes in the three northern realms are untouchable!" ?" Then it radiated the demonic aura, hey, it trembled from the shock. "You, who are you" The fear on the wolf monster's face put me in a good mood. I jumped in front of the two of them, and answered casually: "You don't even know about it, so you dare to come to the Three Northern Realms? Hmph, you're really looking for death." Walking towards it step by step, seeing that it couldn't even stand still, hehe, I had to kneel down and beg for mercy immediately. "Grandpa, the little one doesn't know that you took care of it, so I will never dare again. Grandpa, please spare the little one." Plop, he has already started to kowtow. "Hmph, it's late." The flame blade slashed down on the head, blood splashed all over the body, um, it feels pretty good. "Xiaoyu, thank you very much." Yuan'er ran to me, took my hand with a smile on his face. "You! Anyway, reporting the name of the record boss is enough to scare it away." It must be taught well, otherwise it will really piss me off, "Which monster in the whole mountain valley doesn't know who your Fu Tong is?" Boss Lu is taking care of it." How stupid this little fox is. "" After being brutalized, he immediately bowed his head and didn't speak, hey Pat it on the shoulder as gently as possible, then went to the corpse, pulled out the inner alchemy from the wolf monster's chest, swallowed it, and melted it into itself. Hmph, this thing is only so good, it's not enough for the young master's teeth. "Let's go, I'll take you back." He raised his hand to caress Yuan'er's cheek, and smiled at it. Forget it, it cannot be taught. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 2 The Three Worlds of the North Chapter Two ? "Ah, isn't this Xiaoyu here? Come and see my family Yuan'er! You are always so good." The little demon guarding the mountain must have notified, Fu Tong walked towards us with a swaying body, smiling coquettishly. As expected of the most beautiful monster in the Northern Three Realms, and also know how to deal with things, it's no wonder that Lu Boss is eaten to death. "Well, I happened to meet him, so I sent it back." I admitted that I didn't like Fu Tong very much. In order to get better care for myself, I always thought of sending Xiao Yuan'er to Lu as well. With such a sister around, it is natural to come here more often. "Hey, why is he covered in blood, who is not good-eyed and provoked our Grandpa Tang, ha ha!" "It's not a monster from the Three Northern Realms." "Fu Tong, it was Xiaoyu who saved me and brought me back." "Hehe! I knew Xiaoyu was here, and my Yuan'er would not be bullied. Come and sit inside." Fu Tong greeted us and walked into the cave. The scenery of Fengling Cave is beautiful. It was specially selected by Lu as a gift to Fu Tong. He came here himself diligently. I wonder if he will be there today. The recording boss is extremely powerful, but his appearance often makes me sick to see. Forget it, in the mountains and valleys, the bosses who dominate one side are all ugly for a while. "Your Majesty, look who is here!" This is really there. "Haha, isn't this Tang Yu? Come here, come and drink some fruit brew." Luzhang said "Bloody Big Mouth" and drank a big bowl. Boss, your tongue is drooling again. Who will put a basin for it? Swallowing, first winking at Yuan'er, "Xiao Yuan'er go in, I'll come find you later." "Okay." It let go of my hand and ran into the cave half-bouncing. After staring at Yuan'er's back for a while, he went straight to Lu's side, poured down a bowl of fruit stuffing and drank it up, without looking at it, I didn't look at it. "He's covered in blood, have you exercised your muscles today?" Lu smiled lightly. "Yeah, I hacked an uninterested wolf." "It's from Nanjiulu. It seems that it's not peaceful there recently. Even such a little monster has come all the way to our place." He seemed very happy to hear that, "Haha, I was looking to avoid disaster, but I didn't want to touch it." It's really unlucky to go to our Chiyan Cave Tangyu." oh? Isn't the South Jiulu not peaceful? This is not bad! There's bound to be a lot of fun. It feels like the corners of my mouth are upturned, which is interesting. "Ah, I can't let Xiao Yuan'er be bullied, right? Boss Lu." Looking at the cow's face and trying to maintain a smile, it was slightly startled, and then laughed wantonly. "Hehe, who in the three northern realms doesn't know about Tang Yu's ability in Chiyan Cave? Even the kings think highly of you. My Yuan'er needs to be taken care of by you. The king and I are quite at ease." Is Fu Tong trying to smooth things over? good. "I'm going to take a look at Xiao Yuan'er, Fu Tong and Boss Lu, let's sit down." "Alright, let's go and have a look, haha." Fu Tong still smiled alluringly. ?Turning around and walking inside, the recording should be quite unpleasant, I can feel it staring at me fiercely, hum, unfortunately, the young master is not the wolf that only begs for mercy. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 3 The Three Worlds of the North Chapter Three ? There is a secluded place in Fengling Cave, Xiao Yuan'er often looks up at the sky there, looking fascinated, and doesn't know what he is thinking, the night in the mountain valley is dark, only the fluorescent orb on this little fox is shining slightly . "Looked again. Isn't every day the same? Don't you have anything else to do?" She curled her lips and pulled it back, which was wandering. "Xiaoyu also looks at the sky every day, why did you mention me?" Cut, you can talk back to me, why don't others dare. "Oh? Do you also feel very boring every day, but I think you always have a lot of things to do." Yuan'er raised the orb to the sky, and the soft radiance added a peaceful color to the already pretty face, "If it can be put on it, it would be great if it shines in the sky." Press down on its hands, interrupting its delusions, "Huh, I've heard too much about the mountain and sea world from the recording boss. We don't have such stars in the mountain valley." On weekdays, Lu always talks about the "great deeds" he did in the mountains and seas. He hoped that Fu Tong and Xiao Yuan'er would admire him, but it's a pity that this little fox is just curious about the beautiful scenery there. "Yeah, there is no sun and moon" The little fox drooped his ears regretfully, hey, the more he thought about it, the more he thought about it. Seeing its disappointed face, I felt a little uncomfortable, hey, what can I do. "You, you haven't traveled all over Shanzhong Valley, just thinking about the appearance of Shanhaijie." I stroked its cheek, and drew its gaze to my face, "Let me see, I'd better wait until you see the scenery here." Tired of watching, I will take you to the mountain and sea world for a walk." "Really! Will Xiaoyu take me to the world of mountains and seas?" Her ears were raised excitedly, it seemed that she was really fascinated by the recording. Touch Yuan'er's head again, smile at it, and continue to follow its meaning, "Yes, but the valley in the mountain is huge. You have only walked around Fengling Cave and my Chiyan Cave, and you can't go anywhere else." You haven¡¯t been there yet, here are some places you want to see.¡± "Okay, okay, where will Xiaoyu take me first?" The little fox smiled brighter. "Well, you will know tomorrow," got up and patted the dust, and took care of it, "Don't look at the sky tonight, go to bed quickly." "Can you go tomorrow?" "Of course, but if I don't see you tomorrow morning, I'll leave by myself." "No, go to bed now, and you must wait for me to go together in the morning!" Yuan'er grabbed my hand, afraid that I would leave alone. "Got it, let's go." Really hey. "En." Responding, Yuan'er bounced and ran to the dormitory, turning her head and waving at me from time to time, "Xiaoyu, too, go to bed early." Seeing it gradually disappearing from sight, I changed my head to look up at the sky, the world of mountains and seas, maybe one day I will really go for it when I get excited. Now, of course, I have to go to Nanjiulu first to have a look, isn't it said that it's not peaceful, the young master will make you more chaotic. hey-hey. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 4 South Nine Foot Chapter One ? The Shanzhong Valley is divided into three borders in the north and Jiulu in the south. There are mountains and forests in the north and dense forests in the south. A big river in the middle separates the two places, which is called Wangxiang. Go straight downstream along Wangxiang and you will see the Fuxi Formation, which is the only way to the mountain-sea boundary. Now Xiao Yuaner and I are on the south bank of Wangxiang, it looked at Chuanliu and asked me, "Why is it called Wangxiang?" "I heard that the mountain valley where we live was built by the King of Man using the power of the Fuxiqin. He also took the names of every place here. If you want to know why, just wait until the day you see him with your own eyes. Come and ask." Young master, I am not interested in caring whether this Sichuan is called Wangxiang or something else. When I come back to Nanjiulu for a run, naturally I have to make fun of it first. Haha, I am really looking forward to it. "Then where are we going now?" Yuan'er looked around with excitement in his tone. "It's getting dark, let's find a place to rest first, and get some food to fill our stomachs. We should be able to catch some delicious food in the forest ahead. Let's go in." After speaking, he walked towards the dense forest ahead, Xiao Yuaner followed behind, looking around while walking, probably feeling very novel about this place. This dense forest has lush branches and leaves, and the light seems so hazy. There is no movement around, there should be monsters living nearby, otherwise there will be some mountain birds flying around. Let go of your perception and search slowly, um, sure enough. "Xiao Yuaner, stop!" After a sound, he squatted down and picked up a small branch on the ground, and rubbed his fingers lightly, instantly igniting a flame. Raising his hand, he swung it towards the perceived direction, "Come out! I'm not used to being stared at." "Ouch!" There was a wailing sound from the forest, with strange yin and yang, hum, it turned out to be a minion. In the blink of an eye, a bamboo spirit ran up to me clutching its shoulders, and I could smell the burning smell of its shoulders. I've never liked bamboo spirits. The cyan color from head to toe is very annoying. If I met them before, I wouldn't let them live, but this time Rarely moved the corner of his mouth to curl it, waiting for it to speak. "Grandpa, how dare you keep an eye on you, I was ordered to pick some evening dew, and I just met by chance." The bamboo spirit smiled flatteringly at me, and the blue face made me frown, and I almost raised my eyebrows. Chop it to death. "Bow your head!" He yelled at it loudly, otherwise he couldn't help but move his hands, "I didn't come to stare, why didn't you leave? Could it be that you have taken a fancy to me?" Uh, I'm not boasting, the cat demon is the same as the fox. The extremely handsome fur makes many monsters think about it, hoping to get it by their side, which is also a kind of honor. This kind of situation has happened to me a lot, but it's a pity that every time the young master wants them to know what a dangerous thing they are doing. "This, this," Zhu Jing glanced around helplessly, "Little grandpa is so beautiful, even my grandma will pay more attention to it when she sees it." See, it's really not boasting. "Your grandma? Who is it!" "Liang Ji from Yulin Cave. Have you ever heard of Grandpa?" It is it, known as the most beautiful monster in Nanjiulu, a golden mang. Like Fu Tong, she is under the care of a boss named Wu. That's good, you can go over and inquire about the current situation in Nanjiulu. "So it's Liang Ji! I really want to meet you, so let's lead the way." "Yes, yes, little grandpa, please!" Zhu Jing put on a gesture courteously, hmph, she looked very happy, but it was a pity that she was too happy. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 5 South Nine Foot Chapter Two ? Shuttle through the dense forest, aware of the surroundings from time to time. Hmph, a snake is a snake, and you have to choose a hiding place if you want to find a nest. I don't know how long I walked, and finally stopped in front of a huge banyan tree. Zhu Jing turned her head and smiled, "Grandpa, here it is, I'll go and call grandma to welcome you." He nodded to indicate that it could leave. After watching the bamboo spirit walk down the burrow behind the banyan tree, he turned around and confessed to Xiao Yuaner, "Remember, you don't need to say anything, I'm here for everything." "I know, Xiaoyu has to be careful, this is not the Three Northern Realms after all." "It's the same everywhere, in this valley in the mountains, are there any monsters that can deter me?" The little fox is timid Forget it, monsters with shallow skills are the same. Just as he was talking, the golden python came. Straight to me. "Hey! Where did this beautiful brother come from? He came here to see me." A strong fishy smell came to his nose. It was something he hadn't digested inside Hey, you're too close. "Aren't you the most beautiful monster in Nanjiulu? Shouldn't I come and see it?" Resisting the desire to cover his mouth and nose, he chatted up to it pretending to have admired it for a long time. "Hehe, my brother's words are really nice. Come on, let's sit inside." Liang Ji stared at me and smiled. Well, she's pretty coquettish, but she's not as good as Fu Tong. "Then why are you standing still, let's go." After hearing this, Jin Mang took my hand proudly and walked towards the burrow, talking to me while walking. "Where did my brother come from? What's his name? He is so beautiful, why has Liang Ji never heard of it?" "Three Northern Realms, Tang Yu in Chiyan Cave." He gave his name without hesitation. Young Master's fighting skills are not number one, but his reputation is well-known in the three northern realms, so he is a little confident. Furthermore, there are no more than 20 monsters in the Shanzhong Valley with surnames, and they are all beautiful and powerful. Jin Mang should be able to hear something. "So it's Brother Tang Yu, Liang Ji is so happy to get my brother's attention!" Sure enough, the golden python became more and more excited, and turned to lift my arm, sticking its body up . "Really, I knew you when I was also in the Three Northern Realms, who is taking care of you now?" "Don't mention it, those big kings are not as likable as elder brothers, hehe!" Liang Ji put her head on my shoulder and dawdled, smiling even more self-satisfied. "Well, it seems that there are quite a few people who have come to see you. These bosses are all superior to me. It's not worthwhile to find them." He stopped, turned around, looked at Yuan'er, and said, "Since we met, I won't bother you. Xiao Yuaner, let's go, come here once, and don't cause trouble." "Don't worry, it's getting dark today, why don't you stay with me for one night," Jin Mang hurriedly stopped me, "Brother, don't worry, how could Liang Ji make my brother suffer." Hmph, I'm hooked, it's best if I can find out tonight. "That's it, let's stay for one night." "Hehe, I ordered them to prepare a comfortable place for you," it turned its head and looked at Yuan'er again, its eyes opened a little in surprise, "This beautiful doll is taken care of by my brother? Oh, it's a white fox!" "That's right, it will follow me around in the future." But I will be very proud if someone praises Yuan'er. Liang Ji lowered her eyes, perhaps a little jealous, "Brother is walking outside, with such a beautiful doll, aren't you afraid of being missed by other monsters?" "Joke, since I, Tang Yu, can bring it out, I won't be afraid of being snatched away." Jin Mang rolled his eyes, and then smiled, "Brother is really good at it, come, go and have a seat." "Yeah." The corner of his mouth hooked, and he walked in with it. Everything is going well, we just need to make a fuss about it. Thinking of this, I feel very comfortable. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 6 South Nine Foot Chapter Three ? The night in the crypt was a bit chilly, after arranging for Xiao Yuaner to rest, he sat in the hall by himself, tapping the stone table with his fingers. After a while, there was movement from behind, well, as I thought, it should come. Liang Ji twisted her waist, slowly walked behind me, and wrapped her arms around my neck. "Brother Tang Yu, why are you still awake? It's getting late." He looked very concerned about me. Turning around, she smiled at it, and touched its cheek affectionately, "Isn't this waiting for you? Aren't you here too?" "Hehe, Liang Ji has always been thinking about her brother." She walked slowly to my side and gently stroked my cheek. "Really, it's a pity. I'm not older than those few bosses. I can take care of you and live in such a comfortable place. You are very beautiful, but it's best to be like Xiao Yuaner who can accompany me around." Move your body, Let its hands be empty. After hearing this, it paused, then caressed my face again, looked into my eyes, "If you want, Liang Ji can also be with you in the future." "How can I do that? When I came here, I had already heard that the South Jiulu was not very peaceful, so I didn't know what it was. You just left with me, aren't you afraid of danger?" He lowered his eyes, pretending to be a little worried about it explain. Jin Mang smiled, "This is easy, brother just give the white fox you brought to the kings. In this way, Liang Ji can not only follow you, but also guarantee that the kings will not make things difficult for you. What do you think, brother?" "Send it? How do you say it?" Something seems wrong "Hehe! Didn't my brother know that the South Jiulu was not peaceful when I came here? King Wu and King Ya are discussing going to the Three Northern Realms to capture the white fox. These days, monsters that don't go well will kill and swallow their inner alchemy Come to get Dao Xing, the scared little monsters have gone elsewhere." Jin Mang smiled more intensely, as if he had everything in his hands. Cut, I wonder why there are monsters from Nanjiulu, so that's what happened. His brows were deeply wrinkled, and his face began to turn cold. Oops, I planned to have some fun, and took Yuan'er out for a walk, but now it turned into bringing it to a dangerous place. No, it's better to leave early. "Now my brother happens to have the white fox that the kings are looking for, as long as they are willing to send it out, they will be happy, so why would they come to meddle in our affairs. At that time, Liang Ji will follow you, Liang Ji will be there wherever you go Where is it, okay?" Jin Mang was enjoying it, and his tone was in a high spirits. Humph, and the more I talked, the more excited I was. If you want to follow up so much, good! Grandpa will help you. "The most beautiful monster in Nanjiulu wants to follow me. There is no reason to refuse. After all, snakes are very sweet." "Hehe" His tone was already very cold, but Liang Ji was immersed in joy and didn't notice it at all, "That's good, I already asked the little ones to invite King Wu when I came, if brother didn't agree just now, Liang Ji is really going to be in trouble. Now it's alright, brother, let's not waste time." Then he put his arms around my neck, sat on my lap, and breathed softly in my ear. Is Wu coming over already? This snake spirit is good at calculating, whether I agree or not today, it has already flattered me first, and then it will see if it can get close to me. The demonic aura that had been endured began to radiate, and the trembling sound of the flame blade could be heard. Hmph, I wanted to give you a good time, but now the young master is angry. Feeling the domineering evil spirit that I exuded, Jin Mang was a little surprised, and stepped back, "What's wrong with you?" "Aren't you going to follow me from now on? Now I will let you live in my body forever!" Raise your hand to hook the back of its neck, and pull it to buckle it on the stone table. The snake spirit was frightened and struggled desperately, "What are you going to do!" "What to do? Didn't you say that snakes are very sweet, what do you say I want to do, haha!" With a cruel smile on his face, he began to move his hands, and flames burst out from his palms, burning its hair, spreading to its back, and burning all over its body. Hearing that the snake spirit began to scream in pain, my heart became more and more excited, and I tightened my hand even more, until the flames burned it to ashes, leaving only the golden inner alchemy shining in the palm. "Now you can follow me forever," swallowed the inner alchemy in his mouth, and exhaled slowly, "You should be satisfied." Then go and wake up Yuan'er, and get out of here as soon as possible, otherwise when Wu arrives, there will be a big fight. Now is not the time to fight recklessly with it (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 7 South Nine Foot Chapter Four ? Pulling Xiao Yuan'er out of the burrow and looking around, fortunately, it should be far away. Look at the banyan tree standing next to the cave, 'Well, this is enough. ¡¯ Then he drew out the flame blade at his waist, and slashed at the banyan tree with all his strength, one stroke, one stroke He piled the chopped branches and broken trunks together, as high as a hill. "Xiao Yuan'er, stand back a little further." "good." When he saw that Yuan'er was about 30 steps away from him, he began to exert energy on his palm, gathered it into a flame, and ignited the wood pile. Seeing that the fire was burning more and more prosperous, he took a few steps back, raised his hands flat on his chest, and said a mantra silently, ", go!" The momentum broke out from his hands, pushing the fire towards the cave, In an instant, the cave also ignited, and the fire light illuminated a mile away, and you could hear the howling of the little monster inside, huh, you are out of luck. Clapping his hands, he turned around and approached Yuan'er. The little fox looked worried, took my hand and said, "Is it okay to do this? That Wu will come to seek revenge on you." "What are you afraid of! Let's go now. When we reach the Three Northern Realms, we will send you back. You don't need it to come to me. I will fight it myself." Touching Yuan'er's cheek comfortingly, he said with a smile: "Let's go!" , I'm here." "Um." Running in the dense forest, from time to time, he turned his head to look at Yuan'er who was following behind, "Can you keep up?" "Um!" "Okay, as long as we get out of this dense forest and reach the bank of Forgotten Homeland, we will be much safer." "Understood." Continue to run back along the way you came, thinking about it in your heart. If Wu went to the burrow and saw such a scene, he would definitely get angry and order his men to search for us in the forest. That's fine, I dispersed my subordinates, but I just ran into them, just a few miscellaneous bits and pieces, just in time to make snacks for the young master. Just as he was thinking, there was thunder in the sky. He stood down and looked up to the sky. It was the thunderclap used to gather his subordinates. "Xiao Yuan'er, we have to hurry. After Wangxiang, you just go to the Fengling Cave. If there are any people who dare to chase after me, I will give them a good end." "Yes, Xiaoyu also needs to measure, don't be too aggressive." "Well, let's go, we'll be there soon." The sound of the river has already come from the front, it's not far away Going out of the dense forest, the Forgotten Homeland is right in front of you. After crossing this big river, I will let you monsters at the southern Jiulu have a good look at the power of the young master. The raft he was riding on was still parked by the river when he came, and he pushed it into the water, urging Yuan'er to get on the raft quickly. "Haha, where are you going to go?" A piercing whistle sounded from the sky. Looking up, I saw a huge body with a falcon head and four wings, a tiger claw and a bear body. It was a cliff, and it was looking at us excitedly ( Yuan'er more), "It's a pity, the things that my king likes can't go anywhere." The cliff slowly fell in front of us, smiling so unsatisfactorily, did you think it could be taken down steadily, hum! Blocking Yuan'er behind him, he drew out the flame blade to protect his chest, and put on a posture. Gather strength on the flame blade, causing red flames to erupt from the blade, illuminating the surrounding area. "You may not be able to take away what you like, it depends on your ability." It seems that this time is inevitable. "You are Tang Yu, the two-tailed cat demon who caused Chi Yan." Ya didn't seem to think that I was here, but came to chase the white fox. "Hmph, I know the name of the young master. The boss didn't do it for nothing! Don't be careless, it fell into my hands." The wings on the back trembled, intending to show its strength, "Hmph, it doesn't matter which one, if you don't leave the white fox today, you will definitely die." Wu is still far away, before it arrives, we must suppress it first. There should still be time Staring at Ya closely, his body has entered a combat state. "Then what are you waiting for, come and have a try." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 8 South Nine Foot Chapter Five ? Ya flapped its wings and rushed towards me. It must have been enraged by what I said just now. The evil spirit radiated out, wrapped around its body, and attacked my head with its sharp claws. You can feel the powerful force rushing towards your face, and the flame blade in your hand is buzzing. At the beginning of the battle, you can't back down. Only by working hard can you control the scene. Without further consideration, he lowered his body to face Ya's approach, rushed forward, squatted down to avoid the attack of the tiger's claws, and sent the blade to its wrist with a backhand. Bark! The flame blade scraped the flesh of the cliff with flames, and there was a burning smell. It was in pain, and took two steps away from me, with fierce eyes. "What's the matter, Ya. Don't you want me to die? You can't take it down with just this little trick." It would be more beneficial to me not to take advantage of the situation and provoke it a little more. "Come again? Do you want me to go first and dig out your inner alchemy?" "Little cat, I will bite your skin and bones today, so that you will know what price your provocation will bring!" Having said that, Ya rushed forward again, very good, I will give you some trouble. When the sharp claws were only in front of his eyes, he raised the knife with his right hand to hold it, and put his left hand on Ya's little elbow, pushed his body and jumped up, turned to its back, and made another slash with all his strength. "Ah~!" Ya roared, as if he couldn't believe it, but more, he was extremely angry. "Haha!" Swinging the flame blade in his hand, he looked at it pretending to be disdainful, "Ah, King Ya of the South Nine Foot, luckily he just came here alone, if you want to show it to the minions, it would be embarrassing. " "" Its eyes were burned red with anger, and Ya continued to spread the evil spirit in his body. coming soon! The four wings on its back began to vibrate, and with a bang, it was already close in front of it. There was no time to react, so he had to instinctively raise his hand to block the hard blow, and was shaken far away by the strength brought by the sharp claws. The demonic aura was so powerful that it made my whole body ache. Damn it, it's really hard to deal with the real fire. Before he could think about it, there was another bang, and Ya's face immediately magnified in his eyes. Do you still want to use this trick? Eat a ditch to gain wisdom, take off with both feet, step on the deadly claws, use the strength to leap backwards, and stand on the top of a tree in the dense forest. How can Ya give up, and charge straight forward with wings on his back. This time I am condescending, so I can see your actions clearly. He set up the flame blade, bowed and took off, gathered energy and swung the knife towards the direction of the cliff, and the flame was thrown out like a blade. The body fell back to the top of the tree, stepped on it hard and bounced up again, turned over twice and went straight to the back of the cliff. It was attracted by the flame that flew away one step earlier, and vigorously slapped it away, and when it looked back at me again, I was already on its back. Enlarged the smile, wanton and insolent, "Yo, you can fly, and you won't be able to in the future." Bark! The entire body of the blade is submerged into the left back wing, and you can see the black and blue evil spirit gushing out from the wound, bringing a smell of corruption. Ya screamed in pain, bursting into the back, trying to shake me away. If you get too close, there is no way to dodge, and you will lose this opportunity to defend yourself You can't retreat! Gritting his teeth, he insisted on enduring the strong energy, holding the back wing with his left hand, and gathering strength with his right hand to make the flame blade burst into flames, "Ha!" As I was blown away by its force, the back wing on the left side of the cliff also left it body of. Bang, bang, two bangs, we all hit the ground. It was excruciatingly painful, and the internal organs seemed to be shattered, but fortunately, it was not in vain. It lost half of its back wings, and its movements would become slow. There was still a chance Struggling to get up, it was difficult to freeze , but still pretend to be leisurely, "Hehe the young master said it all, from now on, crawl on the ground obediently." His internal organs were churning, and he almost vomited blood. There is not much energy left to consume. Ya, get angry, and then use all your strength to fight me once, let's end it. "Tang Yu, I definitely want you to die!" Hearing this roar, I felt a lot more at ease. It seems that my idea can be realized. Seeing Yaman release the demonic energy, he approached me step by step, thinking about the distance of the final attack. The weakness of monsters is the heart, where the inner alchemy is, and Ya should think so. With both feet on the ground, ready to rush forward at any time. Get closer, get closer to 20 paces from me OK, come on. Exploding all the energy in his body, he rushed forward. Ya didn't back down, and put his hands together to resist. Are you going to wait for my offensive to end and take my life directly? Then you are wrong. Without any hesitation, he ran into the sharp claw with his body wide open. Ya had a somewhat unbelievable expression, but he didn't think too much about it. He tightened his claws and embedded them in my belly, injecting energy. It hurts! It hurts like hell. I couldn't hold back my blood anymore. "Want to die? I can help you"?" Ya laughed, and exerted more force on his hand, feeling that my internal organs were about to be crushed by it. dead? "Hehe, you are the one who is going to die!" Gathering energy in both hands, Ya's heart can no longer resist the attack at this moment, I was waiting for this moment. Yan Ren couldn't wait any longer, Chi Yan roared and went straight to Ya's heart, "Ha!" Burning through the flesh, he got into the inside. Keep pushing until Lie Yan penetrates from the back of the cliff, it should be over I felt the strength of the claws in my body begin to fade, and the flame on the blade slowly extinguished. Finally, both of us fell to the ground. Ya stared at her eyes, as if she couldn't believe it, and after a while, she turned into a dazed look again, "Tang Yu in the Chiyan Cave is so fierce that any monsters will be afraid, it's true" "Ahem, you are wrong, I am more willing than anyone else, including life." "Xiaoyu!" Yuan'er ran to my side, lifted me up a bit, covered my wound, with a worried face. "Are you OK." "Cough cough!" I was still coughing up blood, my whole body was aching and weak, but there was something that made me even more worried, "Wu is coming soon, can you cross the river by yourself?" Yuan'er didn't answer my words, but just looked at me worriedly. Is there any way for me to take care of it like this Forget it, I'm willing to give up my life, so why not gamble on another chance. "Let's go, take me to the river, let's go to Fuxi array." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 9 Fuxi Formation Chapter 1 ? Floating downstream along Wangxiang, the claw holes on his body were still bleeding, his body temperature was gradually losing, and he was shivering in the water. Yuan'er hugged my body tightly and lifted my head to let it out of the water. I've heard that Nu Wa once asked the monsters in the mountain valley not to enter the Fuxi formation. I don't know why, but all the monsters obeyed her words, and none of them approached there, including myself. The injuries on the body must be recuperated in time, life and death are at stake, so don't worry about it so much, let's hide there for a while, wait for the injuries to heal, and then go back to the Northern Three Realms. The light from the Fuxi array reflected in his eyes, and it was almost here. The brilliant brilliance enveloped us, and suddenly, the body fell down sharply. Plop! It must have fallen into a deep pool. Here is the end of Forgotten Homeland Yuan'er pulled my body and dragged me ashore, "Ahem" There was silence all around, and the sound of breathing could be heard very clearly. Yuan'er straightened me up, stroked my back lightly, and comforted me. "Can we go back?" Yuan'er said while looking around. Following its gaze, Wangxiang falls from the entrance of Fuxi Formation, forming a magnificent waterfall. Looking around, it is empty everywhere, and there is no place to jump back to the entrance. Are we going to go back? Hey, now that I think about it, being able to fly is a bit of an advantage. ?Looking down and looking at other places, there are three or two caves that seem to be lined up neatly, and there are faint golden streamers floating in it. Could this be the road to the mountain and sea world? What kind of world would it be outside of another exit? A sudden impulse came to my heart, and then I said to Yuan'er with a smile, "Little Yuan'er, don't you always think about what the world of mountains and seas looks like? Let's go and have a look." If it's your destiny, just keep moving forward. Yuan'er looked at me in surprise, "But is your injury okay?" He nodded, shook his head again, and replied: "Well, it hurts a lot. But staying here is only waiting for death. Since we can't go up, we will go down. Wait for me to rest, and then we will go on the road Bar." Go and see how wonderful the world of mountains and seas is. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 10 Fuxi Formation Chapter Two ? ?I don¡¯t know how long it has been since the injury gradually stabilized, and the road ahead is still uncertain. There is no sound around, no visible reference objects, only a faint golden light shining all the time. If you continue to walk, you may only be closer to despair. I have never encountered such a situation before, there is no way, and there is no place to exert my strength. Do I want to be trapped here until my heart is discouraged? He stopped and looked back at Yuan'er who was following behind him. He was still as quiet, and he was very relieved of me. But this time, even I don't know what else to do "No wonder Nuwa doesn't want monsters to come here" I began to mutter to myself. "Ding-dang¡ª¡ª" Suddenly, a melodious piano sound came from a distance, who is it? Could it be Wang Fuxi? Hope was suddenly ignited, and I hurriedly greeted Yuan'er, "Little Yuan'er, hurry up, let's go and have a look." Then I pulled it up and moved towards the sound of the piano. After turning a few corners, the sound of the piano became clearer, and it made me speed up. Saw! A man sat cross-legged in the golden light circle with his back to us, and the floating light spots around his body reflected on his long hair, leaving mottled patterns. He lightly plucked the strings, his long and clean fingers were faintly visible. To be able to play the piano here, he must be the King of People. I swallowed my throat excitedly, and asked tentatively in a low voice: "Are you Wang Fuxi?" Then I walked towards him slowly. He didn't stop playing the music, but just said: "Nuwa has taken care of you, Fuxi is not allowed to enter." In the world of monsters, if you don't answer the question directly, you will be contemptuous. I feel bad all of a sudden, so I stared at him and said, "I've already entered, and I have to go out from here, to the mountain and sea world." "Do you think you can go out?" He still looked calm and his singing was leisurely. "" I really had no idea in my heart, but we have no way out, right? Besides, timidity has never been my style, so I immediately raised my head and replied, "I'm going to try it out. If I can't get out, I will die here." "The mountain and sea world is not where you should go." This time he stopped playing and turned to look at us. The hair is softly attached to the cheeks, wrapping it into the most perfect form and showing it in front of people. The golden pupils are shining with wisdom, and the lips are thin and appropriate. From the whole look, only the word "sacred" can best be described, but the face is slightly pale, maybe It's because of the darkness, but it's still elegant. This is the first time I saw a human being with such a beautiful appearance. Will the mountain and sea world, and the people there, be like him, make people stop and watch? Hey, I'm starting to be interested in it. If I can go out this time, I must have a good experience of the world there. But beauty is beauty, and if you are provocative, the young master will not listen to it the most. He took the challenge post with his hips on his hips, and he wanted to show off his power. Are you imprisoned! Why can¡¯t there be monsters in the mountains and seas! I¡¯m going there, so I¡¯ll show you.¡± Yes, the more you talk about it, the more you want to go, ¡°Xiao Yuan¡¯er, let¡¯s go. " Turning around to leave, Fuxi behind him didn't say anything, and continued to play his tune, hum! Is it certain that we can't go out? "King of Man, whyis it called Wangxiang?" Yuan Er's voice came from behind, this little fox is still thinking about asking this. The tune stopped, then rang again, accompanied by Fuxi's words, "If you can go to the mountain and sea world, you will understand, go." Yuan'er didn't ask any more questions, and ran to keep up with me. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 11 Fuxi Formation Chapter Three ? It's useless, no matter where you go, the surrounding scenery has not changed, only the sense of despair is getting stronger and stronger. Can't get out? Are you going to die here? I feel restless in my mind. no! I just swore in front of Fuxi, how can I give up now, calm down, Tang Yu, calm down. Turning around to look at Yuan'er, it was still so quiet, so quiet that I felt guilty, "Little Yuan'er, if you can't get out, you will die, are you afraid?" I stroked its cheek, and I turned my eyes away, not daring to look directly at it. it. Yuan'er shook her head, showing a cute smile, "No, Xiaoyu took care of me until the end, kept her promise, and I won't be afraid to die." "Hmph, you little fox let's go." Hearing what it said, my mood suddenly improved a lot. Since this is the case, I have nothing to be afraid of. Continue to walk forward, chatting with Yuan'er from time to time, but also enjoying it. If I'm tired, stop and rest, Yuan'er will lick my bleeding wound, if this is the last time, it's not too bad. Once again I was so tired that I fell down, leaning against the stone wall and sitting cross-legged to adjust my breath, Yuan'er gently stroked my cheek, as if to cheer me up. The surroundings were quiet, in stark contrast to the restless mood, until I suddenly felt a warm breath at the tip of my nose, which took away all my troubles and brought me an extremely excited heart. what is that? It has never been seen in Shanzhongyu for thousands of years, which attracted me to find it quickly. "Quick! Little Yuan'er, let's go there quickly!" He said indiscriminately, and quickly got up and pulled Yuan'er towards the warmth. We walked faster and faster, and finally started to run under our feet, as if there was a treasure I had been looking for, and if I took a slow step, I would miss it. Very close, very close. Turning a corner, a dazzling light came, along with the warmth that filled the whole body, yes, it was it, it was the breath it brought! Is this the exit of Fuxi Formation? After going out, it is the mountain and sea world. Slowly stopped, and let out a long sigh of relief, "Hehehehahahaha!" Yuan'er beside him also showed a smile, happy for me. "Let's go!" "good!" Mountain Sea Realm! Master is here to meet you! (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 12 Fuxi's Outer Chapter (End of this volume) ? Today I also meditate in the formation as usual. Nuwa, I promised you that I will guard this place to prevent contact between monsters and people. It's been almost 7,000 years, and no monsters have been here, so they all remember your warning. Um? Wangxiang brought 2 guests, novelty. Flick a tone casually, and the scene of the entrance and exit emerges in front of your eyes, which are a wounded kitten and a fox. Seeing that the cat demon is healing his wounds with luck by the pool, he must have been shot down by other monsters. There is no place to step around the pool, so they can't go back to it. The kitten looked around and found the entrance to the battle. After a while, it said excitedly to the fox demon, "Xiao Yuaner, don't you always think about the mountain and sea world? Let's go and have a look." It's a bit courageous to enter the battle after being injured. Maybe I haven't seen outsiders for a long time. They wandered randomly in the formation, because there was nothing to refer to, and they couldn't tell the direction. They knew that they would never succeed if they continued like this, and the kitten's face was really distressed. "No wonder Nuwa doesn't want monsters to come here" The cat knows now. Shaking my head pityingly for them, I immediately plucked the strings and let the sound of the piano attract them. If I sincerely want to turn back, I will help them. Not long after, I heard footsteps, and they were coming. "You are the king Fuxi!" the cat said in a blunt manner. "Nuwa has taken care of you, Fuxi is not allowed to enter." I was still playing the tune, without even looking at it out of the corner of my eye. The kitten paused for a moment, then hurried back, "I've already come in, and I have to go out from here to the mountain and sea world." Oh, the tone is quite loud. "Can you go out?" Based on your actions just now, it is impossible to break the formation. After waiting for a while, the kitten spoke again, "I'm going to try it out. If I can't get out, I'll die here." The rhetoric was to cheer myself up, or to be angry but to be despised. Unfortunately, if it can't change the facts, it is It doesn't make any sense. Even so, it is indeed a rare stubborn monster, as if I stopped playing the song, turned to look at them, and gave the final warning, "The mountain and sea world is not the place for you to go." No, it should Said that there is really not suitable for you. "You created the mountain valley and locked the monsters in it. Should we be locked up by you! Why can't there be monsters in the mountains and seas! I'm going to go there, and I have to wait for you to see. Xiao Yuaner , let's go." The cat got angry and turned away. That's all, let you go, if you can't break through, you will feel desperate. At that time, you will know that it is better to ask me to help you go back to the valley in the mountains. "Human King, why is it called Wangxiang?" The little fox asked me. Forget the hometown "If you can go to the mountain and sea world, you will understand, go." This one is also, Nu Wa, 7000 years ago, there are many strange monsters in the mountains and valleys, let me bear it Can't stop paying attention to them. The two of them were still wandering around indiscriminately, and the cat looked restless. "Xiao Yuan'er, if you can't get out, you will die, are you afraid?" It asked the fox demon beside him calmly. "No, Xiaoyu took care of me until the end and kept his promise. I won't be afraid to die." "Hmph, you little fox let's go." Maybe it was because of what the fox demon said, the kitten seemed very happy, and continued to explore in the formation. Talk to each other from time to time to relax, sit down and adjust your breath when hurt, and the fox demon will lick the wound for it. Still watching and helping each other in adversity, which is rarely seen in the world of mountains and seas. Looking at the appearance of the two of them, I can't help but think of them Thinking of this, I read it with more interest, until I noticed something that surprised me This, will be a hit Fate? I looked up into the sky, and the thoughts in my heart could no longer be suppressed, Nuwa, they, you can go. Waving his sleeves, he let go of the exit, letting the sunlight from the mountains and seas shine in. Go, go to the place where you should go, the warm breath of the scorching sun will guide you, no longer get lost. Oh, by the way, forgetting your hometown When you have experienced the emotions of the mountains and seas, you will always be nostalgic. I hope that it will not bring you endless waiting (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 13 Prologue ? The young master's name is Tang Yu, and he is a two-tailed cat demon from Shanzhong Valley. Now I am walking in a piece of green grass, here is the world where human beings live - the world of mountains and seas, the place that Xiao Yuaner yearns for all day long. Getting out of the Fuxi formation this time not only fulfilled its wish, but also made it infinitely curious about it. In the daytime sky, as long as you look up, your eyes will be filled with azure blue, and your whole body will relax. Among them, the fireball that shines with strong light and releases endless warmth is the sun that the recording boss said. It will rise slowly every morning, and the grass and trees will stretch their branches and leaves because of its arrival, and the insects and birds will cheer for its arrival. , a vibrant scene on the earth. It's a pity that Yaoyang is dazzling, and one can only feel it but not look up at it. This is the so-called gain without loss. For a few days, there will be some white, soft-looking things floating in the sky. Yuan Er excitedly pointed at them and told me that they are called clouds, and rain, dew, and frost can grow in them, and when they grow too much, they can no longer hold them At that time, it will sprinkle the earth like a treasure. I looked at them, thinking that if I could sit on them, it would be quite comfortable, hey, but I can't fly When the sun sets in the valley, the sky will be full of stars, and the silvery-white moon disk will form a beautiful and magnificent pattern, adding a sense of comfort to the quiet night. Xiao Yuan'er could sit and watch for a long time at this time, raising his hands with a happy face, saying what this pile of stars looks like, and what that pile of stars looks like, as if Fuxi named the various places in the mountains, and he also wanted to Try back and forth. As for me, I was interested in it at the beginning. I could sit with it and look up at the sky and chat with it. But then I found that except for the moon getting smaller every day, everything else was the same. When Yuan'er hypnotized me, I lay down beside it, listened to it 'babbling', and fell asleep after listening to it. Perhaps it was because I came to the world of mountains and seas. The scene in the dream was more interesting. I jumped into the sky and sat on the cloud that I had been expecting. Excitedly looking around, I saw Lieyang on the left, although it was still dazzling, but I didn¡¯t need to raise my hand to cover it, or even waved, it would float in front of me, hehe, I felt a sense of accomplishment. Seeing that the moon is on the right, it slowly decreases bit by bit, until it disappears, but a new one grows on the other side, and then begins to decrease, which makes me amazed. Oh, by the way, I suddenly remembered that it was mentioned in the record that there is a heavenly palace in the sky, which is the residence of the star officials. After waking up, I was still unfulfilled, and stared at the sky in a daze for a while before waking up Yuan'er to continue our journey. There are also things that have never been seen on the earth. A mountain bird with only a pair of wings that can't fly, how did it survive when it grew up like this? The young master killed it with a single knock, and he could catch several of them a day to eat. There are also insects with beautiful wings of various colors, flying around in groups, and even come around us, not afraid at all. Xiao Yuan'er looked at them and giggled, and let them fly to its head and shoulders, making it more colorful. One of them flew past my eyes, and I pinched it to take a look, ah, just died like this? Really weak. What I hate the most is the worms with pointed tails, a large group of buzzing and dancing, they will come up to stab me if they catch up, if they are accidentally stabbed, they will grow into a bag, it hurts! Are you going to challenge my master? Burn your nest! When they find grass with colorful leaves, they will stop on it. It seems that they are also a group of guys who like beautiful things. The leaves are good and taste sweet. Everything is so novel, but what I want to see the most are people. I was shocked by Wang Fuxi's beauty and demeanor. Then are they all like Fuxi, handsome in description and elegant in behavior? I really want to meet you soon. ?Where are you all (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 14 Beautiful person? ? The spring breeze is diffuse, and it is the season of sowing. People plant seedlings in the fields, looking forward to a good harvest in autumn. Hard work makes people have no time to look at others, so naturally they don't notice the gazes of the two guests from another world cast from not far away. "Xiaoyu, look, they look the same as the human king." Yuan'er pointed at the farmer who was working hard, and smiled sweetly. "Where is it the same?" Tang Yuru was deeply shocked, and his teeth were grinding, "Fuxi is so white and beautiful, but look at them, they are all yellow and yellow, like mud. And they are ugly. compared to!" "We monsters are the same, some are ugly and some are beautiful, but we haven't seen any beautiful ones yet." Yuan'er solved it, but it was not very successful. The first encounter broke Tang Yu's longing for human beings, and Mao'er's mood plummeted. At present, everyone looks like an enemy. "It's best to be like this, otherwise they should look good." The monster's instinct drives it, and since it doesn't like it, it has to destroy it, "Xiao Yuaner follows up and asks them where the beautiful people are." As Tang Yu said, she was already walking towards the field. The farmers in the field didn't notice their approach until Tang Yu appeared behind her. "Hey, are there any beautiful people here?" Catching one to face him, Mao'er gave a commanding tone. "You, who are you!" He had never seen a monster in his life, and when he saw a boy with cat ears staring at him, the farmer froze for a long time before he could utter a sentence. "Master's name is Tang Yu, come to find a beautiful person, tell me where you can find it!" Tang Yu felt that he was already being polite, and that this matter should be put in the mountain valley, and he would have swung it up with a knife. "What beautiful person? I don't know" The farmer was confused. As soon as this sentence came out, Tang Yu's lungs exploded with anger. Mao'er narrowed his eyes and said viciously, "I don't know~! If you don't know, go to hell!" Having exhausted his patience, he grabbed the farmer by the neck and slammed it to the ground. The strength in his hand caught fire, causing him to roll and howl all over the ground. Seeing this scene, the people who were farming together at the side were so shocked that they couldn't move. When Tang Yu turned his head and glared at them, he started to run away in horror, "Crazy! You killed me!" Tang Yu watched them flee with surprise in his eyes. In the world of monsters, if you can't defeat your opponent, you have only two choices: fighting to death or begging for mercy, but humans actually choose to run away. To Tang Yu, this was a big surprise, but it quickly came back to its senses and rushed to a fleeing farmer, and in a blink of an eye it was behind him, grabbed his arm and threw it back Boom! It just happened to fall at Yuan'er's feet. "Who are you What are you going to do" The farmer was so frightened that he didn't dare to get up and run away. Tang Yu turned around and walked slowly, her fierce eyes pierced his face, and she spat out contemptuous words, "Run away? Do you think it will be useful to do this in front of the young master?" Then she came to him and pulled his arm Hair, and asked again, "Tell me, where is the beautiful person, if you don't tell me, you will be the same as that person just now!" After finishing speaking, he glanced at the charred dead body, thinking: Humph! Doesn't that scare you? ?But another person, also sounding confused, the farmer replied tremblingly, "I really don't know who is beautiful." Then he begged Tang Yu for mercy, "Please be me." Tang Yu could already hear the rattling sound of clenched fists, the cat demon was furious, "I don't know again, is there no beautiful person in this world of mountains and seas?" After finishing speaking, he sighed, " Damn it, I came here for nothing." The farmer seemed to understand the meaning, and hurriedly said: "You can go to Xuanyuan City in the north to look for it, maybe there is someone you are looking for." "Xuanyuan City? Quickly tell me how to get there!" Tang Yu became excited again when she heard this. "There is Jishui ahead, you can see it by walking upstream." The farmer pointed it in the direction. Tang Yu looked at that direction, twitched the corners of his mouth excitedly, then glanced back at the farmer, narrowed his eyes and asked him, "Master, should I thank you?" The farmer shook his head, "No, just let me go home." "Hehe," the cat approached him, showing a harmless smile, and slowly said the answer, "I forgot to tell you, with my young master, begging for mercy will never be granted." Before the panic in his eyes was fully revealed, his head was forced to the ground, bang! The skull was shattered, and the spurted blood splashed on Tang Yu's face, like a shot of stimulant, the cat was so happy to rub some and lick it: 'Well, the taste is not bad! ' "Xiao Yuan'er, let's go to Xuanyuan City." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 15 Unreasonable trouble? ? All the way up Jishui, Tang Yu saw the tall rammed-earth city wall gradually occupying his field of vision from a distance, and his heart became more and more looking forward to it. Will there be the pretty people it's looking for? It is not yet conclusive. But as far as Master Cat's temper is concerned, if he still can't satisfy him here, there will be another bloody provocation. "Xiao Yuaner, that must be Xuanyuan City, let's go and have a look!" Tang Yu pulled it up and rushed towards the city. After entering the city, they found that the situation here was very different from the village just now. There are all kinds of houses on both sides of the avenue, bamboo, wood, burnt earth, or bungalows, or buildings. Human beings use their wisdom to show what they think is beautiful. Crowds of people come and go on the avenue, exchanging the items they need, bustling and lively. Tang Yu walked in the middle of the avenue, examining everyone passing by from left to right. These residents are all dressed in linen clothes, and they are obviously much fairer than the peasants, but Master Mao's complexion is not good, it seems that there is still no one he thinks is beautiful here. Yuan'er beside him was very interested in these new characters, looking at everything around him with curious eyes, with a smile on his face. It likes it very much. And the surrounding humans all looked at them with strange eyes. The ethnic consciousness made them unable to accept outsiders, and they kept pointing around Tang Yu. "The ones on the head are cat ears, they can still move." "Oh, they both have long tails!" "The boy has red hair, but the girl next to him has white hair. Are they human?" "Go away, they are looking this way." Listening to their nagging, Tang Yu was getting impatient, and instead of finding a beautiful person, she was finding fault everywhere. 'snort! Master, am I here to show you something strange? Blind your eyes! ¡¯ Tang Yu thought like this, and immediately put it into action. He quickly approached several people who were whispering, grabbed one of them by the arm, and glared, "What are you talking about!" The strength of the hand was very strong, and the pinching caused the man to suffer unceasingly. He was so frightened that he said, "No, no, we didn't say anything." "Didn't say anything! Can't you hear me when I'm young? Ah~!" After speaking, he added more strength. "It hurts, it hurts, it hurts! Please let go, I won't say it anymore, I dare not say it anymore!" "Does it hurt? Hey, it won't hurt anymore later." Tang Yu smiled and let go of her hand. Feeling relieved, the man turned around and wanted to run, but his heart tightened suddenly, as if he had been caught breathing. He opened his mouth wide, but he couldn't utter a cry for help. He could hear people screaming around him, but he also fell into complete silence for a moment. The whole world was left in darkness for him. Tang Yu chuckled, pulled out the hand that had pierced the man's back heart, and brought out the beating heart along the way, smashing it to pieces. Seeing such a bloody scene, the surrounding crowd, like the farmers, fled in terror. After the experience in the village, Tang Yu already knew how people react when they are defeated, so this time, he did not hurry up, and shouted in a low voice: "Stop for me, or you will all die!" Pull out the flame blade, gather energy on the blade, make it burst into flames, and wave your hand towards a house. The flames flew away from the blade and hit the wall. With the loud noise, the room was instantly engulfed in flames. People were shocked by Tang Yu's strength, and they didn't dare to move. They lowered their heads, worrying about their own fate. The cat raised the corners of its mouth in satisfaction, walked into the crowd, compared the knives in its hands to them, and said, "I ask you, is there any beautiful person here, if you don't tell me, hehe!" It pointed The corpse that was still lying in place continued word by word: "You will all be like him." After hearing this, people began to look at each other, who is a beautiful person, what is considered beautiful, and how to answer to satisfy it and stop getting angry? For a moment no one dared to answer. "Why don't you talk anymore, don't you understand my question!" Waiting for no reply, Master Mao's face was gloomy, "It's okay, let's see how long you can think about it." With a slight wave of the hand holding the flame blade, ºÇ~, There was an extra arm on the ground, and then someone fell and screamed. "How? Haven't thought about it yet." He brought Yan Ren to his mouth and licked the blood. People were even more afraid to speak, for fear that if they made a mistake, they would be the ones who would be unlucky. They lowered their heads even lower, and the women even began to cry. Tang Yu gritted his teeth at this scene, and was about to explode when a man's voice came from behind him. "Who are you to kill in my city." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 16 Beautiful people! ? "Boss, there was a loud noise from the avenue in the city. I looked and found a house on fire." A man hurriedly opened the door curtain and reported to the man sitting in the middle of the house. "Oh? Let's go, let's go and have a look." The man's voice is calm and pleasant, making people feel stable. Hearing the report from his subordinates, he got up quickly, picked up the saber beside him and walked quickly towards the place where the accident happened. The leader's residence was not too far from the avenue, and he could already see thick smoke from the burning house when he went out. Without further ado, the man ordered his subordinates to look for rescue tools while walking, and he and the rest of the people rushed to the scene of the incident to stabilize his people. "Ah!" A scream came from not far away, causing the man to quicken his pace, and then he heard a boy's voice, "What's the matter? Haven't figured it out yet." What's going on, did someone come here to provoke? The man thought so. The burning house was less than 20 steps away from him. He saw his people lowered their heads in horror, and the women were crying. Was it the boy who threatened him? "Who are you to kill in my city." He put down his words unceremoniously, if someone wanted to hurt his people, then he would not just sit idly by. At the first glance of the man's voice, people were extremely excited and began to shout "leader". Tang Yu, who was standing among the crowd, also naturally looked back to see who dared to compete with it. Looking at each other, they both opened their eyes, having the same and different feelings. Sixteen or seventeen years old, with short copper-colored hair wrapped around a small face, with exquisite facial features, red eyes looked at him with surprise and surprise, and the cat ears on his head trembled because of its surprise and surprise. The tiger teeth were exposed outside the mouth. Wearing tight leather trousers, she looks slender and agile. pretty! But if he came to provoke, then he would not be polite. The man's hand rested on the sword at his waist. His sword eyebrows were slightly raised, he was fair and handsome, his pupils shone like stars at night, he seemed a bit surprised, but it only flashed by, and he became majestic and calm again. Her hair was not draped down like Fuxi's, but half of it was gently pulled up and fastened with a small metal crown, and a few strands of her hair hung down from her temples, without feeling exaggerated at all. Wearing a brown cloth robe with a sword at his waist, he stands among the crowd with a unique style. beautiful people! Grandpa finally found you. Saber goes out, hehe! He must have some skills, so he can play with the young master in the future. Tang Yu shook the knife in his hand excitedly. "Beautiful person, I came here to find you." Tang Yu smiled like an innocent child. "Looking for me? I don't know you, and" The man saw one dead and one wounded on the ground, and frowned. "Since you are looking for me, why do you want to kill my people?" "My name is Tang Yu, and I'm a cat demon from the mountain valley, so I know him now." Tang Yu noticed a fleeting surprise on the man's face, "And the two you mentioned My people, hum! Who told them to point and point at me, and they all became dumb when I really asked them questions. I¡¯m not used to it, so of course I have to give them a try.¡± It said it as a matter of course , tilted his head, really cute. "Is it just because of this?" The man frowned again, and his eyes became sharp, "Then you also burned this house?" "That's right, you guys will run away if you can't beat them. I just told them not to run away." Tang Yu felt that he was doing the right thing. "You are a monster, not my kind, and you are killing my people. I can't let you go." The man said firmly. "Hey! The tone is not small, and it's okay, I want to see how capable you are." Tang Yu's eyes became brighter, and the challenge was like a sideshow for this monster from the mountain valley. wish for it! The man drew out the saber at his waist, pointed at Tang Yu flatly, "You really shouldn't have come here." These words reminded Tang Yu of Fu Xi's words, 'The world of mountains and seas is not where you should go. ' Everything, one by one. The young master can go wherever he thinks, it's up to you to take care of which round! Thinking of this, Tang Yu felt an unknown anger in his heart. Only by teaching him a good lesson can he reduce his irritability. Holding the knife behind his back, he lowered his body and rushed forward. "Master will let you know that everything you said is wrong!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 17 Failure = Death? ? The man watched Tang Yuchao rush towards him, his face calm, and he just ordered: "After the wind, remove all the people here." A dark-skinned man beside him replied: "Yes, leader." Fenghou was a subordinate who reassured him. After hearing the answer, the man began to focus on his eyes. Tang Yu's weapon is a short knife similar to a dagger, and he is a long sword. One inch is long and one inch is strong, before it gets close to you, first strike to determine the advantage. The hand holding the sword swung down to seal Tang Yu's approach. Of course, this is not true for the battle-tested cat demon. When he was a few inches in front of the sword head, Tang Yu stopped abruptly, put his left hand on the ground, turned around and kicked the man's wrist. Kick until you let go of your sword, then you can only be slaughtered by me, Tang Yu thought proudly. At the same time, the man also had a look of appreciation on his face: I haven't met such an opponent for a long time, nimble kitten, haha! However, I'm not that easy to pass. Turning the sword around, he used the hilt to withstand the kicking foot. despair! Seeing Tang Yu frowned, the man smiled, "Is there any more?" The flames came quickly, but not fierce enough, it was a blindfold! Kitten, it's useless to think about it, the man smiled again, stepped back quickly, and concentrated on listening to the footsteps behind the flame. The strides are big, and the ground is strong. It seems that the body is pressed very low. It has been more than a hundred steps, and the momentum has passed. It is time Tang Yu followed the flames closely, thinking in her heart: I forgive you if you don't dodge, you will eventually find a chance for me. Then it saw a ray of sword light cutting through the red flames, 'Hmph! Scatter the flames, and the young master is still following you'. So he went even faster, trying to give the man a hard time. Unexpectedly, the sword energy not only sliced ??through Chi Yan, but also charged straight at it, with undiminished strength. It was impossible to get out of the way, Tang Yu raised his knife to resist. The strength of the sword was beyond Tang Yu's expectations, and it took all his strength to resist it, and it flew backwards far away, until it slammed into the wall of an earthen house, and the sword strength spread to the room, and immediately It shattered all over the place. The man put away his sword behind his back, and moved slowly towards the collapsed earthen house. Nibbling! Tang Yuzhen shook off the clods of dirt on his body and stood up. He was beaten so badly at the beginning that he was very angry, "Come again!" Before he finished speaking, he rushed over, this time at a faster speed. Jumped to the front of the man. Tang Yu threw out his evil spirit, not only the flame blade, but even the palm of his left hand was burning with red flames, "Use all your abilities." The man still smiled, "Just try it and you will know." The hand holding the sword was on his chest. Tang Yu kicked his lower body with his feet, and the man didn't dodge, just raised his feet and stepped on Tang Yu. Knowing that Tang Yu wanted to fight in close quarters, he just didn't let him have this opportunity. Tang Yu here also saw it, and kept turning his head to think of countermeasures. Got it! It clenched the flame blade tightly, and began to confront the weapon with the man, making a sound of exhaustion. The man's swordsmanship is superb, well-proportioned, the sword and the body are as one, completely natural. Of course, this is not what Tang Yu cares about, it is waiting ”­! There was another collision, Tang Yu turned his wrist, and the blade slid from the blade to the body of the sword, rubbing it at the man. The man was also able to do a job with ease, he took a step back, and the sword head was still pointed at Tang Yu. "Hmph! I still want to run!" Tang Yu held down the sword with his left hand, regardless of the blood that had been wiped from the blade, jumped up and turned over the man's head. Tang Yu's toughness was beyond the man's expectation. Out of instinct, he gathered strength and stabbed the sword straight up. After turning his head back, his eyes widened in surprise. The sword pierced Tang Yu's chest very deeply! Sword Qi penetrated from its back. The pain caused it to cough up blood, which landed on the man's face, and it fell to the ground with a plop while still holding the small crown that had just slipped off the man's head. "You!" He couldn't say anything else, and his footsteps froze. "Ahem not bad, I've let you fall in love with me." Tang Yu struggled to stand up, with a smile on her face. "Don't move! You have no chance to win." The man drank it, his face complicated. "Aren't you going to kill me, tell me not to move, do you want me to wait to die? Cough" "" The man didn't speak, maybe he didn't know what to say now. But the hand holding the sword had already dropped and did not move towards Tang Yu. "Why don't you do it? Cough coughdoesn't it mean that I have no chance?" The left hand covered the wound, but it was useless, the blood still came out, making Tang Yu more painful. Indeed, there is no chance to win, Tang Yu sighed in his heart, so, what will happen next? In the world of monsters, either dying in battle or begging for mercy, of course, Tang Yu would not do it even if he died, but dying in battleit doesn't want to either. Look at the beautiful person it has been looking for: you can't die here, you have to live to come back?his chance. The rest of the way Seeing Tang Yu rushing towards him, the man was a little sad: Do you still have to work hard like this? He didn't make a move, but stepped aside. This made Tang Yu a little unexpected, staggered a step, but didn't stop, rushed to Yuan'er, pulled it up and ran out of the city. Tang Yu once sneered at the fact that he couldn't beat the fleeing humans, but this time he used it himself. 'snort! Grandpa will come back. ¡¯ The cat did not forget to look back at the man. The man did not chase after them, but quietly watched them leave. "Don't go!" After the evacuated people rushed back, Feng Hou saw Tang Yu running away from the city, so he raised his foot to chase him, but immediately stopped the man, "Feng Hou! Don't chase anymore!" "Boss, they" Looking back at the man puzzled, he found that he was frowning deeply, with a very sad expression on his face, which made Feng Hou a little surprised. "No more chasing." The man paused, "It was injured by Xuanyuan Sword, and the wound cannot stop bleeding on its own. Given its current condition, it is impossible to survive." After speaking, he became even more sad, slowly Turn around and go to the leader's residence. After Feng understood the reason, he stepped forward to follow the man back, and faintly heard his whispering words in his ears. "I thought it was going to slash me with a knife" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 18 Fuxi's Disciple ? Tang Yu didn't know the geography of the world, so he could only run forward with all his strength. The wounds on his body were bleeding, and his physical strength kept losing, and he finally collapsed. "Xiaoyu, is it okay?" Yuan'er helped it sit up, and asked with a worried face. "Uh" Tang Yu was in so much pain that he couldn't speak, "Sure, I should be fineuh" "Yes, I didn't see anyone chasing me." "That's good uh let's move on after I heal the wound and stop the bleeding." Yuan'er nodded, helped Tang Yu up, walked to a tree and sat down, letting Tang Yu lean on the tree to meditate for luck. "Ahem" As the man said, Tang Yu fell to the ground in pain again after a while, and the wound stopped bleeding. Yuan'er clutched its bleeding wound, powerless, "What to do, what to do" At this time, footsteps were heard not far away. 'Could it be that the chasing soldiers are here, and they are going to die here after all? ¡¯ Tang Yu pouted, a little unwilling. "Xiao Yuan'er, I can't do it anymore. You go, you can't help if you stay." Yuan'er didn't answer, but shook his head, Tang Yu looked a little upset, "Go!" Just as they were talking, the sound of footsteps had arrived in front of them. The person who came was a man with a handsome face holding a guqin, looking at them with some surprise, "You are monsters. Why did you appear here?" "Don't care so much, didn't you come to kill me, don't do it yet!" Tang Yu was a little annoyed, and turned to Yuan'er and shouted: "What are you doing, don't leave!" He stabbed the knife on the tree, wanting to Pull yourself up. Yuan'er stood up, but instead of running away, he walked up to the man and knelt down, "Please, please let it go, you can take me back, don't kill it." "Youuhwhat are you doing" Tang Yu looked a little helpless. When did she ask Yuan'er to come to help and intercede, but her injuries were so serious that she didn't even have the energy to speak. The blood still didn't stop, his face was already pale, and his vision began to blur until it was pitch black A few days later: There is a wooden hut by the secluded lake. Tang Yu is lying on the couch inside. The bleeding from the wound has stopped, and he has been bandaged with medicine. He is breathing evenly, and his life is no longer in danger. "Uh" Tang Yu opened her eyes. This was the first time she woke up after she fainted. She felt so weak that she couldn't even move her fingers, "Why didn't I die? ¡¯ Looking around, ¡®Where is this? ¡¯ A lot of questions surround it, trying to figure it out. "Xiaoyu, you're awake!" It was Yuan'er's voice, "It's been seven or eight days, I'm really worried." ¡®Has it been seven or eight days? ¡¯ Tang Yu wanted to know their current situation. Seeing Yuan'er approaching, she wanted to ask it, but she fell asleep for a few days and her throat was dry, so she could only cough hoarsely. Yuan'er saw it, and immediately brought a clay pot filled with water for Tang Yu to drink. While talking: "It was Long who saved you and took us in here. It's the person you met before you fainted. Remember?" Tang Yu felt much better after entering the water, "He? Isn't he chasing soldiers?" "No, Long is the disciple of King Ren!" Yuan'er smiled happily. "Fuxi's disciple" Tang Yu thought, Fuxi didn't want them to come to the world of mountains and seas at the beginning, why should his disciple save it, a monster now? Yuan'er said happily from the side: "Yes! He is the one who bandages you to stop the bleeding, and also goes to collect herbs every day to replace it for you. I really have to thank him very much." "Oh? Then where is he now." "It's just outside, I'll ask him to come in and see you." Yuan'er said getting up. "Wait!" Tang Yu called to stop it, "Answer me again, have you only seen him these days here?" "Yes. There is no one else." Yuan'er felt strange, "What's wrong?" "It's okay, you can invite him." Forget it, it's better to ask that person directly, Tang Yu breathed a sigh of relief. "good." After watching Yuan'er go out, Tang Yu closed his eyes and meditated, 'Soon, I will know everything. ' After a while, the door of the wooden house was opened again, Tang Yu immediately opened his eyes and looked there, and the man named Long walked in with Yuan'er. Seeing Tang Yu staring at her, Long walked up gracefully and said, "You are awake, the wound has not healed, and you are not suitable for activities. If you have any questions, just lie down and talk." "You are Fuxi's disciple. Even if he refuses to let the monster out of the mountain valley, why do you want to save me?" Long smiled, and sat down beside him, "If the master won't let you go, why are you here now?" "What! Uh" Tang Yu excitedly stood up to argue, Pulling the pain to his chest, he fell down again. Yuan'er went up to caress its cheek worriedly, "Xiaoyu, don't get excited, what if it bleeds again." After taking a breath, Tang Yu went on to say, "Huh! Obviously I found the exit myself." "There is no need to argue about this matter. The Fuxi array is controlled by the master. If he doesn't want to, even Donghuang and Haotian can't go out, let alone you." Long was very confident. Seeing that Tang Yu was still unconvinced, he told it : "You were injured by Xuanyuan Sword, remember that you can't heal with luck, you'd better lie down and wait for it to heal slowly." "You know this weapon! Do you know him?" Tang Yu diverted his attention, and he paid more attention to that beautiful man. Long slowly stood up and looked out the window, "Heis probably from the same family." 'He is also Fuxi's disciple! ¡¯ Tang Yu was taken aback, and asked it to run into two disciples of Fuxi one after another, one wanted to kill it, but the other saved it, it was really strange. "What's his name?" Tang Yu asked again. "Xuanyuan. The city and the sword are both named after him." Long turned to look at Tang Yu, "Okay, now you know everything you want to know, so let's take care of your wounds." Then he confessed to Yuan'er: "Yuan'er, take care of it. I'll go to the forest to find some medicinal materials." Seeing Yuan'er nodding, he walked out of the house. "Wait!" Tang Yu stopped him, "You haven't told me why you saved me yet." "Why?" Long stood up and walked out while talking, "There is no good or evil in the world, and I have no grievances with you, why should I watch you die?" Tang Yu watched Long leave and closed her eyes, 'What a strange person. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 19 Decision ? The days of recuperation always make people feel that time is very slow, and for Tang Yu, it is even more like a year. Although he could already stay on the bed and walk around, sometimes he could feel pain even with a little effort. This pain also made Tang Yu remember Xuanyuan, and wanted to find him earlier. Today Tang Yu was sitting outside the wooden house, leaning against the wall, looking up at Baiyun, "How long will I have to wait for this injury" The more I think about it, the more irritable it becomes. Standing up, walking back and forth, looking down at the footprints on the ground, one after another. "Xiaoyu! We're back." It was Yuan'er's voice. Tang Yu raised her head and saw it and Long came back from collecting herbs together, 'Cut, these two are always talking and laughing these days, when did it become so good? ¡¯ It¡¯s strange what happened to Yuan¡¯er. In the past, apart from himself, he didn¡¯t want to have too much contact with other monsters, including Fu Tong. But now, he is so close to a human being, even surpassing himself. This discovery made Tang Yu quite dissatisfied, no matter how he looked at Long, it was not pleasing to the eye. "Xiaoyu, go sit down and let Long take a look at your injuries." Yuan'er came, and it smiled sweetly. "I'm much better now, so I don't need to look any further." "How about that, Long said that your injury will take a while to heal." "He said, he said, why don't you believe what I said!" Tang Yu said aggravated, the injury could not heal quickly, and Yuan'er, who took care of herself, turned her head to speak for others, really annoyed. "Xiaoyu" "Stop talking, leave with me now!" Tang Yu turned and left. Yuan'er came up to hold it, "Xiaoyu, your injury hasn't healed yet, you should stay here now. Long will heal you." 'Long, hum! Is this the way to see him! ¡¯ Tang Yu turned her head and stared at Yuan'er, who was so stared back at Yuan'er that she lowered her head. Tang Yu was dissatisfied with this reaction, "What! Do you want me to stay for treatment, or do you want to stay with him in the future! I'm injured and can't take care of you. Is there a suitable one here!" "No." Yuan'er shook his head. "It's okay, just stay and follow him, I'll go by myself!" Then he turned around and left. Seeing Tang Yu leave, Yuan'er wanted to pull it again, when Long came to stop Yuan'er, and said, "Tang Yu, are you going to find Xuanyuan?" "Hmph! You don't have to worry about the young master's affairs." "It's useless to go if you haven't recovered. Even if you're not injured, you won't be his opponent." "What are you talking about! The young master was careless last time, this time" Before Tang Yu could finish arguing, Long had already interrupted it, "I heard Yuaner talk about you, I know you don't want to kill him .But he! If he had to, he would kill you, and that's why you won't win." What Long said is correct, but Tang Yu's personality is that the more you block it, the more it will oppose you. "Hmph! As expected of Fuxi's disciple, just like him, but I can do whatever I want, no one can stop me, unless you can kill me." Long sighed, "Since you are going to find him, you will go sooner or later. I don't need to stop you, I just tell you the result, you can go on your way now." "Hmph! After I finish looking for him, it will be your turn, just wait." Tang Yu turned and left, Yuan'er wanted to keep it, but Long stopped him, "Forget it, if you can stop it, you can stop it now." It won't be here anymore. Yuan'er don't worry, I will go and look at it." Long stroked Yuan'er's cheek lightly and looked at it with a smile. Yuan'er nodded, "Long, please take care of Xiaoyu, thank you." "Go and get my violin? Otherwise, it will go far away." "Yes." Yuan'er quickly ran into the wooden house. Long looked back at the direction Tang Yu left, and said to herself in a low voice, "Master, they" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 20: Visitors from the Underworld ? Tang Yu was still aggrieved as she walked on the road, ¡®Hmph! Is that how you look down on Young Master? After I have gone to find Xuanyuan, I will come to ask you to look good. ¡¯ But even though he thought so, Tang Yu didn¡¯t know the way to Xuanyuan City, and his body was still hurting. After all, acting in a daze was not the answer, ¡°Huh, let¡¯s ask somewhere there are people.¡± It sat down, He touched his own wound, "It's a weird weapon, it can't heal itself after being stabbed, what should I do. ¡¯ Just now he left with arrogance, but now he has calmed down and considered that his situation does not allow him to go to him now. "Hey" He sighed helplessly. "Isn't this a monster? Can monsters sigh too?" A male voice came from behind. "Who!" Tang Yu was surprised! He was able to approach him quietly, was it because he was injured that he didn't notice it? If so, that's pretty bad for a genie. Ten steps away stood a man in red, with jet-black long hair hanging straight down, his appearance was very similar to Fuxi's, his vermilion eyes were slightly smiling, and he just looked at Tang Yu leisurely. Tang Yu stood up with sharp eyes, "Although this man looks like Fuxi, the aura exuding from his body is extremely gloomy, and he cannot be approached like death." ¡¯ Thinking of this, even the nerves tensed up, ¡®What does he want to do? ¡¯ If it is an enemy, then given its current situation, this will be a very difficult situation. The man in red seemed to have seen Tang Yu's thoughts, and said, "My name is Chonghua, I come from Huangquandao, and I am one of the seven palace masters under the seat of Haotian Mozun." 'Haotian, the master of Huangquandao! ¡¯ Tang Yu¡¯s eyes widened, ¡®Why did his subordinates appear here? ' Chonghua smiled hehe, "Don't be nervous, I don't mean anything to you, but I will help you." "Help me? What can I do for you?" Tang Yu was still vigilant. "I see that you are very distressed about your injury, and you must really want it to heal quickly." Tang Yu didn't respond, waiting for him to continue. "Healing your injury is not difficult for me." Chonghua said as he walked a few steps towards Tang Yu. "Stop!" Tang Yu stopped immediately when he saw him approaching, and continued when she saw Chonghua stopped moving, "We never knew each other, why did you help me! What's your purpose!" "Hehe, yes, Huang Quandao always asks for something in return. I will heal your injury now, and you will do something for me in the future. It is a reciprocity, what do you think?" Chonghua shook his sleeves. "Working? What do you want me to do." Ask him carefully. "Naturally, I will tell you when the time comes." "Aren't you afraid that by then I won't listen to you?" "If that's the case, I will take your life." Chonghua raised his hand and looked at his slender fingers. Tang Yu hates others showing contempt for it, but since leaving Shanzhongyu, it has been met every time, which makes it feel resentful. "Huh! What a big tone" Chonghua didn't wait for it to finish, "You don't have much time to think, the person chasing you is coming soon, you don't want to bring him back, do you?" After finishing speaking Looking back, he smiled confidently. 'Is someone chasing you? It's Long. ¡¯ Although Tang Yu didn¡¯t like Chonghua, she was even more unwilling to bring Xuanyuan back before she found it, ¡®Do you want to show off your skills in front of Xiao Yuan¡¯er? cut, hate. ' Chonghua saw Tang Yu's deep frown, knowing that it was a deal, and raised the corners of his mouth, "When we first met, take it as my sincerity to you, not only to heal your injury, but also to stop him for you, so that you can rest assured Go do your own thing." ", good! That's it." "Hehe. Very good. Thenthe contract is established." Chonghua walked up to Tang Yu slowly and put his hand on its chest. Tang Yu immediately felt a sense of tranquility pouring into his body, which made him feel extremely comfortable, and the pain was relieved a lot, as if the wound was healing. He raised his head and looked at Chonghua, saw him smiling, quite satisfied with his ability. Just for a while, Chonghua took his hand away, "Your injury is no longer serious, and you can start to get lucky." After hearing this, Tang Yu pressed her chest, and it really didn't hurt, and she was lucky again, and there was nothing wrong with it. ¡®Now, it should be no problem to find Xuanyuan. ¡¯ It breathed a sigh of relief. Looking up at Chonghua again, he tried to ask: "Do you know how to get to Xuanyuan City?" "Hehe, so I was going there. Go straight in the direction of the sun, and you will get to where you want to go." After hearing this, Tang Yu stopped staying and left quickly. Chonghua looked at the back of Tang Yu leaving, and smiled, "Little cat, we will meet later." Then he turned around, saw Long who was coming, and played with a strand of hair, "Don't chase after me.Alright, this cat has been accepted by me, and I will take care of it for me in the future, so go back. " Long calmed down and saw Chonghua, and was surprised, "How could it be you" "Hehe, why can't it be me." Chonghua smiled leisurely. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 21 ? Tang Yu was running on the road, her body had almost recovered after the treatment just now, but she always felt a little uneasy. 'That Zhonghua, what will I do? He can restore me in such a short period of time, but his strength is bottomless. If I don't agree then, he will really kill me. ¡¯ Mao¡¯er¡¯s intuition told it that it would definitely not want to do this, and would definitely break up with Chonghua at that time. Tang Yu shook her head, 'I don't think so much, what should come will definitely come, let's make plans then. ¡¯ Then he ran towards the sun again. Not long after, there was the sound of gurgling water not far away. Tang Yu remembered that it was Jishui, and its upstream was Xuanyuan City, and he was finally going to meet him again. Tang Yu's heart was pounding. Going up the Jishui River, the walls of Xuanyuan City came into sight again, ¡®Xuanyuan, the young master is here! ' This time Tang Yu did not walk into the city through the main gate as generously as the previous time, but went around in a circle. It found that there was another door on the left side of the main gate of the city, and the people who entered and exited were all holding weapons, presumably they were all Xuanyuan's subordinates. 'If he goes out of town, will he go from here? ¡¯ Tang Yu thought about it, but waiting is not the best policy, and it is better to be more active. The commotion caused last time made Tang Yu see him, so is it still valid this time? The cat clicked its lips, turned and walked away Spring is a good season for hunting, and it is also an annual necessary activity for humans. At this time, City Lord Xuanyuan was also discussing this year's hunting with his subordinates. "Boss, the manpower and tools for hunting preparations are in place, we just need to wait for the big witch to predict an auspicious day for us to go out." Feng Hou reported the situation to him. Xuanyuan nodded in satisfaction, Fenghou has always handled affairs quickly and orderly, and he has always been the arm he relies on. "Very well, after sunset, you can follow me to the great witch's place to do the fortune telling." He waved his hand to signal everyone to leave the tent. After watching his subordinates leave, Xuanyuan lowered his eyelids. Every spring hunting will gain a lot, so that his people can get benefits, and it also makes the tribe more cohesive. He is very happy to see this, so he actively participates every year, although it is tiring. Pick up the sword and caress the blade. In the past two years, he has achieved stability under his administration by relying on the magic soldiers, and has not been invaded by outsiders. Because of his strength, the people have become more reassuring to rely on him. Everything is going well. only¡­¡­ Quietly in the tent, Xuanyuan suddenly thought of King Ren. He admired Fuxi at that time, and stayed in Fuxi's formation for thousands of years in order to make a promise with Nuwa, but he was puzzled by the answer Fuxi gave him. "Tiangong abides by the rules, the demons pay attention to contracts, and the monsters appreciate kindness. Compared with humans, they all have something more than life. Human king I am really not qualified. Let's stay here." Fuxi's words came to mind. "The monster is grateful for the kindness" Xuanyuan also read silently. 'By the way, the cat who came here to make trouble a few days ago is from Shanzhong Valleythe king of men, how could he let it go. ¡¯ Xuanyuan didn¡¯t have an answer, but when he pierced its chest, he really felt reluctant to give up. ¡®It, will die. ¡¯ It can be felt that Tang Yu did not come to take his own life, but was just curious about him, thinking of this, Xuanyuan sighed. 'If it hadn't been the case' If the situation was not like that at that time, how would I respond? Although it doesn't make sense to think about it now, but "Boss! That monster is coming again!" Someone rushed to report. 'It's still alive! ¡¯ Xuanyuan immediately stood up, even his pupils glowed, "Go!" Possibly he didn't even realize it, but the tone of his words was filled with urgency and heartfelt joy. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 22 Smiling face (end of this episode) ? When Xuanyuan arrived, Tang Yu was sitting on the roof of the granary with his legs crossed, surrounded by many people, all pointing at it with weapons, but no one dared to step forward. They have already seen the strength of this cat demon last time. Except for the city lord, no one here will be its opponent. "Haha, you are really slow. I told them to choose the fastest runner to report, but I still told my master to wait for so long." Tang Yu immediately laughed when she saw Xuanyuan coming, "If you slow down , Young Master, if I¡¯m not happy, I¡¯m going to burn your house down again.¡± Standing up, he patted the dust off his body and stretched himself. Tang Yu's energetic appearance made Xuanyuan curl his lips, "It seems that your injury has healed." "Of course, the last time is not over yet, let's do it again." As he said that, he picked up the flame blade and flew towards him. Xuanyuan didn't defend himself, "No need! I won't fight with you today." Tang Yu was surprised by his words, and stopped his hand hastily, the blade almost stopped in front of his chest. This situation also caused everyone present to be at a loss. Of course, no one dared to step forward to take care of it. Tang Yu looked up at him, and said fiercely: "What do you mean!" "Are you here to kill me? Just put down the knife." "I why are you asking this! Hurry up!" Xuanyuan looked at it, feeling a little powerless, how should he get along with this menacing cat "It will be spring hunting in a few days, do you want to go play together?" "What is that? Hey! Can you hit it?" "Haven't seen it? Then let's go and see it together." After speaking, he turned and left. "Where are you going, stop for me!" Tang Yu followed angrily. "That's interesting, you'll like it." Hearing the sound of footsteps coming from behind, he couldn't help laughing anymore. "Then when will you fight me?" Still not giving up. "There are still many things to prepare, why not help together." "Why should I help you? Hey! Answer me quickly, when!" "Ha ha¡­¡­" Everyone watched them walk away and looked at each other. What's the matter? No one knew, but saw that their leader was watching the noisy cat beside him, showing a handsome smile. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 23 Xuanyuan Sword Chapter (1) ? The sky is clear and the scenery of Kunlun Mountain is intoxicating, but for this young man walking on the mountain road, no matter how good the scenery is, it is hard to impress him. He is here looking for help. Going aimlessly, no matter how you go, you will only be more integrated into this mountain forest. The young man sat down on the side of the mountain, he was tired. Looking around, I only saw that the green trees were full of eyes, and there were birds flying by from time to time, and there was a sound of yay, but there was nothing else. "Hey Wang Fuxi, where are you" Sighing low, the murmur sounded nice. After taking a break, take out the water bottle made of leather bags to drink water, 'how many dayslet's look for it again. ¡¯ The young man stood up, patted the dust off his body, and looked at the dense forest. His road ahead was still at a loss. Suddenly, the sound of the piano came from a distant place, which caused the young man to stop. Could it be Fuxi playing the music? He quickened his pace and rushed towards the place where the sound of the zither came from, for fear that if the sound of the zither stopped, he would get lost in the vast forest again. Be sure to find ah! Saw. A handsome man sat cross-legged by the mountain spring, playing the piano quietly. Her long hair was braided and hung over her left shoulder, her eyes were slightly closed, enjoying the beautiful tune. Two little birds chirped and frolicked beside him, but the man was unmoved, as if he had merged with the mountain scenery. The sound of the piano was melodious and touching, so that the young man couldn't bear to be disturbed. He stood aside and listened until the end of the song, and then bowed respectfully, "Excuse me, are you the king of people?" The man raised his eyes to look at him, but opened his mouth and asked back: "Who are you? Why did you come here to look for him." Isn't he? Although a little disappointed, he still replied to the man, "My name is Xuanyuan, and I am here for my tribe, hoping to get the help of the king of men." "Master has long ignored the affairs of the world, you go back." After speaking, he got up to leave. "Wait!" Xuanyuan called to stop the man. Since he is Fuxi's disciple, it seems that there is still hope this time. "Are you his disciple? Then you must know where the King of Kings is. Please take me there, let me go." I'll see him." The man paused, ignored Xuanyuan, and continued to walk forward. "Please wait!" Xuanyuan quickly chased after him. The man didn't stop, he just kept walking. Follow him, can you meet Fuxi? Xuanyuan thought. The man walked leisurely and gracefully, but he didn't bring Xuanyuan closer. No matter how hard you try, you are still so far away. Then the man turned around and hid behind a tree. When Xuanyuan arrived, he was gone. "Where are you, please come out, I just want to see King Ren, please take me to see him." Xuanyuan shouted loudly, but there was no response. Hey, I finally met his disciple, but he died without a problem. Xuanyuan sighed, 'I can only look for it by myself. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 24 Xuanyuan Sword Chapter (2) ? Three days later, Fuxi entered the formation. The king of men played the tune gracefully, and the handsome man harmonized beside him. The dim light shrouded in the array, only the melodious and melodious sound of the piano could be heard. After the song was over, Fuxi put his hands flat on the strings, still pondering over it. After a while, with a wave of his hand, the scenery of Kunlun Mountain emerged, and there was Xuanyuan who had been looking for him for nearly half a month. 'What a persistent person. ¡¯ Then he told his disciples, "Long. Let's see him." The handsome man got up and bowed, "Yes, master, I will lead him here now." Then he stepped back slowly, turned and left. Seeing Long leave, Fuxi continued to look at Xuanyuan. There were people who came to look for him before, but they all gave up because there was no way out, but he almost traveled all over Kunlun Mountain. What does he want to get? If you want to go out of the mountain to help yourself, then it is a waste of time Long still walked unhurriedly until he came near Xuanyuan. The young man must have been exhausted, leaning against a tree and sleeping. Long went to see him, and he had seen a few people who came to see the master, but Xuanyuan was the only one he could see in Long's memory, the master took special care of him. "Wake up quickly." Maybe someone approached, maybe Long spoke, Xuanyuan quietly opened his eyes, saw Long standing in front of him, immediately got up happily, "You" Suddenly, he didn't know what to say. Long looked away, "Come with me, Master wants to see you." Xuanyuan's eyes suddenly brightened, "You said, you mean that the King of People wants to see me?" I couldn't believe that there would be such an ending, did my efforts move the King of People? On the other hand, Long was still as calm as water, turned around and walked slowly, "Yes, come with me." "Yes, yes!" He replied happily, following behind Long, even his steps were brisk. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 25 Xuanyuan Sword Chapter (3) ? Xuanyuan followed Long to a mountain wall, and the mountain wall was shining with light. Long stopped and turned around and said to Xuanyuan: "That's it, you come in with me, don't walk around casually, if you lose your way in Fuxi's formation, you can't go out by yourself. Do you understand?" Xuanyuan looked at this mountain wall, and he had been here when he was looking for it. It turned out that Fuxi's residence was in this mountain wall, no wonder he couldn't find it. Hearing Long talking to himself, he bowed and replied, "Understood. Please lead the way." Long stopped talking, moved towards the mountain wall, and passed through the light. There should be infinite space inside, Xuanyuan lamented Fuxi's power, also approached the light, stretched out his hand to touch it, and sure enough, his arm stretched into the mountain wall, and with strides, the whole person passed through. Inside is a dim cave with only a little bit of astigmatism, so quiet that even the sound of footsteps is so clear, this is the Fuxi array. Xuanyuan looked around curiously, but also didn't dare to leave him too far because of Long's words. "Does the king live here just to prevent people from finding him?" Xuanyuan thought that with Fuxi's abilities, he could be anywhere, so why did he have to keep himself in such a dark place. Long stopped and turned back to stare at him, the look in his eyes was incomprehensible. "Hey, I'm sorry, I don't have any other meaning." I hurriedly bowed, I'm already here, I can't offend anyone. Long didn't blame, just lowered his eyelids, and said in a low voice: "That's for the promise with Nuwa." Seeing his answer, Xuanyuan was even more curious, and asked again cautiously, "Nuwa? Who is that?" "Yes, it is the master's wife. The master promised Nuwa to guard the Fuxi array and prevent monsters from meeting people." Yes! Xuanyuan once heard that the king of people locked up monsters in order to protect people. This Fuxi array is probably the gate to the world where monsters live. He stayed here all the time because of his promise to his wife, so dedicated, he deserves to be a king. Xuanyuan showed a look of appreciation. Feeling that he talked too much, Long began to urge Xuanyuan, "Let's go. It's almost here." "Yes." As soon as he could see the King of People and get his advice, Xuanyuan happily agreed and followed up. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 26 Xuanyuan Sword Chapter (4) ? Long led Xuanyuan to shuttle through the Fuxi Formation. He was right. The Fuxi Formation was changeable and similar everywhere. If it wasn't led by someone who knew the formation, anyone would get lost in it. Gradually, Xuanyuan saw a bright light source in front of him, and it seemed that he had arrived. What came into view was a man with long hair on the ground. He was sitting cross-legged with a piano on his lap. He was Wang Fuxi. Long walked up to his side and bowed, and said: "Master, my apprentice brought him here." The man turned his head and looked at Xuanyuan after hearing this. Xuanyuan immediately stepped forward and bowed respectfully, "King of Man, my name is Xuanyuan, thank you for meeting me." Fu Xi nodded, then turned to look at his qin seriously, as if he could play beautiful qin music just by moving his fingers a little. Xuanyuan looked at him, 'Sure enough, his appearance is extraordinary, graceful and luxurious. ¡¯ After a while, Fuxi asked, "What do you want?" He asked very directly. Xuanyuan didn't expect the King of People to ask such a straightforward question. After thinking about it awkwardly, he still said: "I want power, and I want to protect my tribe from being invaded. I want it to be peaceful and strong." This is why he came here beginning of. "If you have the power, can you do this?" Fuxi stared at him. "II will try my best to do well." Xuanyuan replied with some hesitation. Fuxi saw it, but he didn't explain, but told Long, "Take him out, there's nothing he's looking for here." Long responded, and gestured to see off Xuanyuan, "Please. " Is that the end? Xuanyuan couldn't adapt for a while, he came here to get help, but got the answer, no, he was not reconciled. So I ignored Long, and instead said loudly to Fuxi: "You are the king of men, why can't you help your descendants, you stayed here because of the promise you made with your wife, but the outside world needs your help very much, you do you know!" Fuxi listened to him quietly, looked at Xuanyuan, and then at Long. Long Zuoyi apologized: "The disciple was negligent. If he said something wrong, the master can punish him." Fuxi didn't say anything, but looked at his piano again, stroking the strings, thinking about something. After a long time, Xuanyuan heard his voice again, it was a low sigh: "Tiangong abides by the rules, demons pay attention to contracts, and monsters appreciate kindness. Compared with humans, they all have things that are better than life. Human kings I'm really not qualified. I'd better stay here. If hey, that's all. Long, send him out." After speaking, he waved his hand with a sad expression on his face. This sadness surprised both Xuanyuan and Long. What surprised Xuanyuan was what made Wang able to say these words. Could it be that in his eyes, even monsters are more valued by him than humans? The monster is grateful for the kindness, why it is completely different from what he knows. On Changlong's side, he had never seen his master confide so much to anyone other than him, and it was from the bottom of his heart. "Come out with me, it's useless even if you stay." Long said to Xuanyuan. Although not reconciled, it seems that there is really no need to stay now. Xuanyuan sighed and followed Long to leave. Feeling that they were far away, Fuxi raised his head and opened his mouth in a murmur: "Nuwa, what should I do" Long led Xuanyuan out of the Fuxi Formation, and stopped in front of the mountain wall at the exit. He looked at the young man who made his respected teacher tell the truth. This young man is now powerlessly lowering his head. "You, will you go back?" asked him meaningfully. "" Xuanyuan still lowered his head. The master's performance made Long pay more attention to this person from the world, and suddenly wanted to chat with him more, "Do you think you can do everything you want to do if you get the power? Master has the power no less than Donghuang and Haotian. If it is possible, then there will be no such thing as you coming to the door for help. Your people should be living in comfort now, aren't they?" The young man slowly looked up at him, waiting for his next words, so he continued : "You want to bring peace and tranquility to the tribe. You want the tribe to be strong. Then, you should find something that can really do this. Instead of blindly pursuing your own strength." "" Reflecting on what he said just now, Xuanyuan still didn't say anything, after a while, he bowed deeply to Long and left. Long looked at him and thought, 'He, will he come back' (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 27 Xuanyuan Sword Chapter (5) ? A few days later, Xuanyuan's voice came from the exit of Fuxi Formation, "Human King, I'm here to say goodbye. I've made it clear, and I won't ask you to teach me strength again, so, finally, please See you again." Long heard it from inside, and there was a smile in his eyes. Was this smile discovered by Fuxi? He even said: "Long, bring him in." It was still Fuxi who really wanted to know what the young man was going to say to him. "Yes, master." Long Yisi stepped back slowly and left, and after a while, led Xuanyuan to Fuxi's side. "What do you want to tell me?" He said calmly, as always. Xuanyuan became excited, as if he had realized something important, "King of Man, I think the root of human beings lies in the Tao, and only by following the correct Tao can they survive forever in the mountains and seas. I want to find the correct Tao, and then Only by leading my people, and even the world, can we be peaceful and strong." After hearing this, Fuxi was still calm, without any expression, did not say a word, and still looked at his piano. Maybe it's because he doesn't believe that he can find it, or maybe he doesn't believe that he has the ability, but Xuanyuan doesn't care, he has infinite power now, driving him forward. He knelt down and kowtowed to Fuxi, and when he raised his head, the words came out, "I will come to visit again at that time." After speaking, he kowtowed twice. Fuxi waved his hand, Long already understood, came to help Xuanyuan up, and said, "I'll take you out." Again, they stood in front of the mountain wall. Long smiled at Xuanyuan, "It seems that this trip is still rewarding." Xuanyuan smiled shyly after hearing this, and bowed deeply again, "Thank you very much. Farewell." Long also bowed, "I hope there will be a period later." Seeing him leaving happily, Long returned to Fuxi's side, and was a little surprised to see that the respected master who was usually sitting cross-legged was standing, so he went to pay respects, "Master, what is this?" "Long, follow me." "Ah, yes." The master and apprentice went to the depths of the Fuxi Formation together Another seven days, Jishui Xuanyuan tribe. "Chief, a man named Long wants to see you." Feng Hou came to report. "Oh? It's him!" Seeing Xuanyuan standing up immediately and looking very happy, Feng Hou thought that he must be a good friend of the leader, why didn't he know. Then I heard the leader say happily: "Where is he, go, take me to see him quickly." After the wind, he hurriedly led the way ahead, it seemed that he was a distinguished guest! On the bank of Jishui River, Xuanyuan met Long, he was still so handsome, holding an object wrapped in linen in his hand, smiling and nodding to Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan also smiled and stepped forward to bow, "You are here. Please sit in my tent." "No, I came here at the order of the master, and I have to go back to report earlier. The master asked me to bring you something, I hope it can bring you some help." After speaking, he handed the object in his hand to Xuanyuan. Unwrapping the sackcloth reveals a sword inside, shining dazzlingly in the sun. "This is?" Xuanyuan looked at Long puzzled. Long Xiaoxiao explained: "This is the magic weapon used by the master, and now I give it to you, I hope you can make good use of it, give your tribe, and even give the world a peaceful mountain and sea world." "Ehbut." Xuanyuan looked at the divine soldier, remembering that Long said that strength is not everything. Long seemed to see something, "Power can't get everything, but you can make good use of it and let it make you stronger. It will also make it easier to realize your dreams." He smiled nicely. "What's its name." "It's yours, so use your name." Looking at the divine soldier, Xuanyuan read silently, "Xuanyuan sword" Then he put the sword on his waist without any further hesitation, and bowed to Long again, "Please be sure to convey my gratitude to the king of men." Long raised his hand to hold him up, "Master doesn't need your thanks, as long as you can remember what you said in Fuxi's formation." "Definitely." Xuanyuan replied firmly. "Also, the master asked me to convey it. I hope this time, he did nothing wrong." "What's the explanation?" Long didn't answer, just turned around and left unhurriedly. Xuanyuan didn't keep anyone, just looked at Long's back, looked at the sword, and then looked up at the sky. 'King, we must meet again one day. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 28 Prologue ? Inside the Xuanyuan Tent: "Cat, can you tell me who saved you?" "Why do you ask this?" Tang Yu was a little unhappy when she thought of Long. 'snort! Sooner or later, go find him and bring Xiao Yuan'er back, let Xiaoye wait. ' Xuanyuan thought that Tang Yu wanted to protect the people who helped him, so he would not trouble him with others, and said with a smile: "I have no other intentions, I just want to thank him for saving you. I am very comforted that you are fine now." "Thank him for what he did, the young master will never end with him!" Mao'er gritted his teeth angrily. "What's wrong? Didn't he save you?" What's wrong with this? "Who wants him to save! Hmph!" With nowhere to vent his anger, he turned to Xuanyuan, "Don't mention him to me, or I'll make you look good! Also, my name is Tang Yu, what kind of cat, you Try shouting again!" Seeing the hoarse grin, Xuanyuan just thought it was very cute, and said with a smile: "Okay, I won't mention it. It's getting late, let me go to Dawu's place to have a look." "Big Witch? What is that for?" "He will tell us the auspicious day of the city." "Just leave the city when you leave the city. What kind of life is it? It's really sick." Tang Yu was very disdainful. Without arguing with Tang Yu, he just stood up and walked outside the tent, "Let's go, don't make people wait too long." "Cut!" Tang Yu followed up with displeasure, 'Hmph! You just don't make the young master wait too long. ' ? Huangquan Road, outside Wanhua Hall: "Chonghua, you're back." A voice sounded from behind, causing Chonghua to turn around, "Ah, it's Beixiang, why did you come to my palace? Is there something wrong?" Beixiang walked towards him and said, "Can't you come if you have nothing to do? Judging by your face, it must be fun to go out this time." Chonghua smiled, "Is it fun? Maybe it's an interesting trouble or not." "It seems that you are quite satisfied, can you also call me to see that interesting trouble then." "Hehe, you will definitely see it." Chonghua happily walked towards the hall, "Just don't become a trouble in your hall." Beixiang was taken aback for a moment, then smiled, and followed Chonghua in. 'Interesting trouble, it seems that our Huangquan Road will no longer be lifeless in the future. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 29 Divination Meaning ? Working at sunrise and resting at sunset, the road at night looks peaceful and quiet. The faint moonlight fell in the sky, and Xuanyuan's originally handsome face was softened a lot. Tang Yu secretly glanced at him as he walked, and then quickly lowered his head to look at his own shadow on the ground when Xuanyuan's eyes moved over. On this side, from time to time, I felt the eyes from around me, but when I looked, I found that the cat looked down at the shadow on the ground again, and frowned with some dissatisfaction. With a smile on the corner of Xuanyuan's mouth, he didn't look over, but walked towards the room where the great witch was. The big witch's residence is completely different from other people's. The shabby hut is filled with strange smells, and the bones of different animals are placed on the ground outside the tent. Even the peaceful moonlight becomes strange and abnormal here. Tang Yu's brows were tightly furrowed, and one could even hear it gnashing its teeth. The cat hated everything it saw. Xuanyuan took it for granted and walked slowly into the tent. "Come on!" It was the voice of the great witch. Tang Yu turned his gaze over, 'ah~ how dirty this man is! ¡ª¡ª#'Hair is drooping with hay, his face is covered with dust, he is holding a bone cane, and even his nails are full of black filth. The man stood up slowly and walked towards Xuanyuan, the dust on his clothes scattered all over the floor. Kerala, it was the voice of Tang Yu clenching his fists, 'Go one more step, I'll kill you, my lord! ' Xuanyuan sighed helplessly as the cat demon was ready to go, raised his hand, and stroked its head comfortingly. Seeing it turn around and stare at him, he smiled, "The great witch is a noble person. Be humble here." Then he said to the great witch, "Please start." Although Tang Yu didn't buy it, he just snorted, relaxed his body, and said, 'Look at what you have. ' When the big witch heard Xuanyuan's words, he turned around and began to congratulate. All this was in the eyes of the great witch just now, but he didn't make a sound. He always believed in his own divination, and everything else was illusory. ? With open arms, circling around the room, muttering words. He stopped from time to time, drawing some patterns in the middle of the circle with the bone stick in his hand, and then started to circle again, over and over again. The people around were waiting quietly, they trusted the big witch's divination very much, it represented peace. Of course Tang Yu didn't think so. The cat demon was just the result of curiosity and divination, and even hoped that it could be used to laugh at the filthy human being in its eyes. Finally, the big witch stopped. Turning around to face the people who came to inquire, his eyes were straight on Tang Yu's side, holding the bone stick and pointing at it. "Hey! What do you mean!" Of course Tang Yu would not be polite. "It's unlucky." As the big witch said this, everyone looked at Tang Yu for a while, and everyone had different expressions, curious, surprised, and scared These gazes made Tang Yu irritated and depressed. Since the reason came from the words of the great witch, she went straight to him, "Your uncle is unlucky? Hehe, I think you are going to be unlucky." Tang Yu decided to chop the big witch. He stepped forward aggressively, but was pulled back by Xuanyuan. "What are you doing!" The cat demon was quite annoyed. Xuanyuan was still unhurried, "I said before, the great witch is a noble person, so he should be humble here." "Didn't he say that I was unlucky? I still have to be humble with him?" "In this case, it's time to ask clearly. Isn't it?" Tang Yu stared straight at Xuanyuan, saw that there was no wave in his eyes, and calmly called it angry. Slapped his hand away, hugged his chest unnaturally, "Quickly ask!" The cat should have stabilized, and the next question is a question that I am also curious about. Xuanyuan glanced at the great witch, "He will give me the answer" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 30 ? Under the moonlight, the residence of the great witch looked so gloomy, with a dim fire glowing in the thatched shed. Xuanyuan approached the pattern that the big witch had just drawn on the ground, looked very focused, and said softly, "We came to ask about the auspicious day of Spring Hunting, but you said that it was this Tang Yu who was unlucky. Hunting is also a far cry." The big witch turned around slowly, walked slowly to his seat, sat down slowly again, and stared up at the leader of Xuanyuan City. That's right, just like how he treated the monster just now, Xuanyuan's eyes didn't have any waves, he couldn't find any flaws calmly, just looking at the pattern on the ground, he seemed to be able to see some mystery. Xuanyuan was waiting, waiting for his answer. "Originally, you can leave the city in two days." The big witch said, "But now, leader, you left this monster. It will bring disaster to this spring hunting. The auspicious day will naturally disappear." 'So that's how it is' Xuanyuan blinked. "Huh!" The cat was obviously unhappy, "Who cares what spring hunting is, I'm here to find him." Dawu didn't answer Tang Yu, he still looked at his leader. "I understand. You rest, we will go back now." Xuanyuan bowed after finishing speaking, and said to his subordinates, "Let's go, there are still things to prepare, and we will leave the city in two days." Everyone looked at each other, and then answered in unison: "Yes, leader." Although worried about the divination by the great witch, Xuanyuan is the leader, and his words are orders, even if the order is to let them die. Xuanyuan turned around and stepped out, walked past Tang Yu, and pulled his wrist, "Let's go." "Hmph!" Shaking him away, "It's time to leave, what's the point of divination!" Looking back at the big witch, "Cut, you are one too, let me wait for you." ¡¯ Then he left the thatched shed in front of Xuanyuan. Seeing the back of the cat demon leaving, Xuanyuan shook his head helplessly, and followed out. Everyone also left. The big witch watched all this with deep eyes, watching the young leader until he was out of sight. Closing his eyes, he seemed to have seen the ending two days later Passing by the courtyard, I saw Tang Yu on the road with her hips akimbo, with a dissatisfied expression on her face, "Hurry up, I hate this place." Xuanyuan smiled a little, turned his head to signal his subordinates to leave, then walked closer and stroked it "It's a pity, I really wanted to take you to hunt together." "I told you who is going! I came to find you to continue the fight from last time. This time, my master will not give you a chance. Hmph! "The cat demon patted his hand away, "See how I deal with you." 'Fight! This cat is really' Xuanyuan thought so, and asked Tang Yu: "I say you, if you beat me, what are you going to do?" "Huh? You won? Eh" This question is on point, Tang Yu probably hasn't thought about it himself. Seeing its embarrassed look, Xuanyuan smiled, "Look, in this case, even if you beat me, what's the point? Why are you so persistent in competing with me?" After saying that, he patted its head, "right?" "Right, right!" He slapped his hand away again. In the mountains and valleys, for it that will not bow its knees, failure means losing everything. Tang Yu knows the importance of victory, which is necessary for survival. Here, however, apparently different results were obtained. Perhaps it is indeed as he said, the competition is meaningless, but'No, no, that's not the case. What I want is" Tang Yu couldn't find the answer, which made it restless, so he could only instinctively shouted at Xuanyuan: "The one you said, that, that, I will think about it after the young master wins Question. Don't think that I will let you go!" Then he refused to look at him angrily. It seems that it can't be persuaded today, but there is still time, the cat has already wavered a little. Xuanyuan firmly pulled Tang Yu up, "Let's go, it's already late." This time, he was not thrown away again, and followed his steps obediently, but the gaze behind him was still persistent. 'After the victory, what I want is' (remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 31 Is it about to start? ? A new day is very boring for Tang Yu. Xuanyuan and a group of subordinates are discussing the deployment of manpower in the tent. And it could only sit aside, looking at them with its chin up. Is it the same when the bosses in the Shanzhong Valley are fighting for each other's territory, Tang Yu thought so. It is a lone ranger, and it just looks on the sidelines for these fights. The great kings of the three northern realms all wanted to pull it into the camp, but Tang Yu refused, and the rejection was very straightforward (he slashed the monster sent to invite him with a swiping knife). It doesn't bother to take a look at things that it doesn't dare to be interested in. It is precisely because of such a maverick style of behavior that it angered the kings from all walks of life. It once gave it a good hunt in the three northern realms, and ran around almost every corner. In the end, Fu Tong put it He stayed and let him know Yuan'er. After that, he was regarded as Lu's subordinate in name, but he still walked alone. ¡®Yes, there is also Xiao Yuan¡¯er. ¡¯ I promised to take care of it in the future. The beautiful white fox in the three northern realms is the yearning of many monsters, a symbol of incomparable glory and strength. Have you ever been complacent about it? It's possible, but most of them made a sudden decision because they couldn't understand Fu Tong's selfishness towards Yuan'er. Yuan'er has always been friendly to Tang Yu, maybe because Tang Yu's handsome appearance doesn't scare him, so he feels at ease, or maybe, he has never had a friend who can talk with confidence. 'I don't know what's going on with it now, and that Long hey! So annoying! ¡¯ He stood up suddenly and walked towards the outside of the tent. Xuanyuan stopped discussing and glanced at the cat demon who ran away, thinking it was because such a discussion made the cat boring, and then signaled his subordinates to continue. 'Let's go and see it when it's over here. ' Tang Yu walked straight along the main road in the city all the way to the gate of the city, attracting countless glances. Of course, the cat didn't care, and moved forward a little, and stopped by the Jishui River. Tang Yu sat down by the river and looked at the flowing river. Twice, they followed the river to find it, but if they let it go to Yuan'er, they don't know where to start. Also, Xuanyuan's question yesterday the quiet solitude made him start to think about many things, many problems that he couldn't solve and would face. 'Who can tell me? ' Lying down on his back with his head in his arms, this is what Tang Yu would do every day when he was in Shanzhongyu. Looking at the clear sky can make him drowsy. But now, it couldn't open its eyes because of the bright sunlight. At the beginning, it was relying on this warm breath that made it walk out of Fuxi's formation. 'Fuxi Formation! Ah, that Long said that he and Xuanyuan are from the same sect, they are both Fuxi's disciples, then Xuanyuan should know where he is. ¡¯ This thought made him sit up, ¡®Then we can find Xiao Yuan¡¯er! good! That's it, win the competition first, and then let him take me to find someone, andhehe! ¡¯ He could show off in front of them face to face, and then take Yuan¡¯er away, the corners of Mao¡¯er¡¯s mouth curled up in delight. As if all this had been solved, Tang Yu stood up and patted herself, walking back with some pride. At the same time, in the Wanhua Hall of Huangquan Road: Chonghua was soaking in the bath, and the waiter folded a bath towel and placed it by the pool, let his head lean on it, and was pressing his temples for him, and several attendants were holding the bath towel and the robes to wear Stand aside and wait. With his eyes closed lightly, Chonghua enjoyed this moment of ease. After a while, he raised his hand to signal the waiter to stop, then stood up and stepped out of the bathtub. The attendants wiped dry the body of their palace lord swiftly, and brought a robe to put on him. "It's almost" The beautiful face held a smile, and whispered softly, intoxicatingly, "I'm going out once, and you all have a good look at the palace." "Yes." Qiqi replied, then bowed respectfully and sent the palace master away. Walking outside the gate of the palace, Chonghua raised his hand and brushed the hair sticking to his cheeks, and smiled again, but this time he was a little proud. ¡®Little cat, it¡¯s time to meet again, don¡¯t let me down. ' "Hehe!" With a low smile, he stepped forward, and disappeared in the miasma of Huangquan Road in a short while. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 32 What I Want (1) ? The discussion meeting was over and everything was arranged, Xuanyuan finally let out a long sigh of relief. Tomorrow will be all right, and now it's time to find the cat, who must be bored. Whenever he thinks of Tang Yu, Xuanyuan will show a softness that permeates his heart. ?Since the king of men created the mountain valley, humans and monsters have been separated and never meet again. The monsters he knows are all stories handed down by people in the past. They are ugly, cruel, and bloodthirsty, so Fuxi locked them up to prevent them from harming humans. These deep-rooted impressions were already shaken when Xuanyuan met the King of Ren. That Nuwa, why did Fuxi wait in the formation to watch instead of closing the exit of Shanzhongyu forever. In Fuxi's words, "Monsters are grateful for kindness." And Tang Yu, a cat demon who came to the world of mountains and seas with the permission of the king of men, is handsome, powerful, and does his own way. He smiled at him with a treasure and said, beautiful people. Even after escaping from death, he still turned back here, still smiling at him with joy. The other kind of mystery makes Xuanyuan want to get closer and understand better. Pulling back the curtain, I looked around, but there was no sign of the cat, 'Hey, go ask. ¡¯ and walked towards the avenue. Xuanyuan was walking in the middle of the avenue, and the people passing by came to say hello when they saw him, "Hello, leader." "Yes." Nodding to them, "By the way, did you see Tang Yu, ah, did that monster pass by?" "Heyit went out of the city." One of them replied. 'gone! how come! ¡¯ Xuanyuan froze for a moment, then pushed aside the crowd and went out of the city, anxious in his heart, ¡®Where is he going? where will he be. ¡¯ The pace also accelerated. "Hey! Where are you going!" Not too far away, the cat's voice came from next to his ear, Xuanyuan was a little excited and turned his head to look, feeling a lot more at ease. Walked a few steps to its side, "Where have you been? They all saw you go out of the city." Pulling its wrist, "Let's go back. After me and Feng, they have finished discussing." "Who wants to go back with you!" Tang Yu withdrew his hand, "Master, think it over, hurry up and compete with me! If I win, you have to take me to find that man named Long!" "Long? How could you recognize him." Somewhat surprised. "Becauseyou don't need to worry about this, hurry up and try!" Tang Yu became impatient. How is this going? What is their relationship? I feel a little uncomfortable. Long is the closed disciple of King Ren. Could it be that he has something to do with Tang Yu's ability to get out of the Fuxi formation? Andto be clear. Xuanyuan turned his back and said: "Let's go, there are many people here." Tang Yu thought there was something interesting to hear, and immediately laughed, "Hmph! This time I will show you my true skills." Then he followed Xuanyuan's footsteps and left the city road, leaving behind the crowd to whisper, their city lord Are you going to fight this monster again? I let it go last time, will it kill it this time? (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 33: What I Want (2) ? Tang Yu followed Xuanyuan back to his big tent, Mao'er looked at Xuanyuan's back with great excitement, "Come on!" He pulled out the flame blade at his waist and put it in a posture. "Wait!" Xuanyuan turned around and raised his hand to stop, "I still have something to ask you." "There are still things to ask! Didn't I tell you everything?" Do you want to go back on your word? Cats don't want to do what he wants. "Then do you answer or not?" With a little grasp of the temperament of the cat demon, he tentatively said, "Don't you want to give me a satisfactory answer so that I can feel at ease to compete with you?" "You!" Tang Yu became impatient, "Quickly ask, quickly ask! You people are so troublesome, what do you need to know about this!" It just wanted to quickly compete with Xuanyuan. "How did you and Long meet? Were you in the Fuxi formation?" Mention Long again! Tang Yu gritted her teeth angrily, "No, I ran away last time Hey, anyway, I was injured at that time, and he treated me. That's it." Just wait and see, I'll go back to you right away. 'It was that time' Xuanyuan continued to ask: "Then, do you want to repay him?" "Huh? Why do you want to repay, the young master hasn't taught him a lesson yet!" Tang Yu was very upset. "He saved you, and you still want to teach him a lesson?" Xuanyuan was also very surprised. Last time, the cat also said that it was endless with the person who saved it, but it turned out to be Long. What happened between them? "Huh! Who told him to dare to grab something from my young master, this time I will beat him to the ground and beg for mercy!" "Thing, what is it?" "I'm going to find him and bring Xiao Yuan'er back. Hey! How much do you want to ask!" Xiao Yuaner? By the way, there was a monster beside Tang Yu last time, and that was it. How could Long go to fight a monster with it? Seeing that the cat is very anxious, could it be, the sudden thought made Xuanyuan very uncomfortable, could it be "It, is it you like, monster?" At first, he was a little afraid to know the answer, Xuanyuan showed impetuousness. Tang Yu froze for a moment, but said without any hesitation, "Of course I like it." Ever since he promised to take care of Yuan'er, he never betrayed himself, even if he was trapped in the Fuxi formation. Be sure to bring it back with you. "" There seemed to be something heavy on his heart, making him uncomfortable. Seeing that he was frowning and kept silent, Tang Yu hesitated and said carefully, "Hey! What's the matter with you, what else do you want to ask? Don't keep talking!" "There's no need to compare." Xuanyuan answered lightly, but Tang Yu still heard it. Isn't this just repentance? It was very annoyed, and shouted at him, "What are you talking about!" "I said there is no need to compete, even if you win, I don't know where Long is." Then it turned around and walked into the big tent. "Stop!" Tang Yu shouted from behind. Tang Yu ran to Xuanyuan in three steps at a time, and Tang Yu was furious, "You said that after I finished answering, you will compete with me!" The more eager it was, in Xuanyuan's eyes, he would It was even more uncomfortable, and his tone became stiff, "I said it too, I don't know where Long is, and it's useless if you win, what else is there!" "You're talking nonsense! Long said that you and him are from the same school, so how could you not find him? I can't be fooled by you!" "Long is indeed Fuxi's disciple, but I just got the sword from the king of men, that's all. I don't have any friendship with him, and I don't know where to find him." Xuanyuan turned his head to one side, feeling more and more nervous. Depressed, "Besides, since you like him, why do you still come to me, why don't you stay by his side!" "That's because!" Tang Yu was speechless. He ran out with injuries. It wanted to fight Xuanyuan, it wanted to defeat him, and then, "What I want is" It was still the same There is still no answer to the question, maybe the answer will not be understood until after winning the competition, but Unable to bear it, Tang Yu threw himself on Xuanyuan. The man was helpless and pressed him to the ground. Sitting on his body, with the knife pressed against his throat, Xuanyuan heard a hysterical voice, "Why, why don't you want to compete with me?! What on earth do you want!" This is almost the same question as his. Xuanyuan looked at Tang Yu and asked himself loudly, but did not answer it. Can he answer himself? 'What I want is' (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 34 Contractor ? As a result of the conversation, Xuanyuan sat on the side without saying a word, lowered his head and did not look at Tang Yu, and the cat ran out angrily because he couldn't wait for the answer and was troubled by the original question again. When it threw off the curtain, Xuanyuan looked up at its back, and saw that the curtain fell, blocking the view. He lowered his head again, pressed his forehead lightly, and sighed, 'Man, is it really troublesome' Tang Yu's end. He ran out of the leader's big tent angrily, and headed out of the city again all the way. The residents on the avenue saw the cat demon running out of the city again, and they all looked a little proud. It seems that their city lord has taught this bad man a good lesson again. Interesting monster. Still came to the Jishui River, Tang Yu put his hands on his hips, 'what to do! He also refused to compete, and Xiao Yuan'er couldn't find it either. ¡¯ What else could it be doing here? It doesn't want to leave. "Ha~!" Pulling out the flame blade, he swung it with all his strength, and the strong demonic energy was released along with the blade, scratching the ground with many scars. "Heh, heh" Panting heavily, Tang Yu sat down helplessly, but her heart didn't feel much better. "Hehe! What's the matter, who annoyed you so much?" A low laugh came from next to my ear, 'Ah! Didn't find it again! What's wrong with me. ¡¯ If such a situation had happened in the valley in the mountains, the sneak attack would have been successful long ago. Tang Yu never dared to relax there, this is a matter of life and death. Turning to look, "It's you." Tang Yu saw Chonghua standing aside with a smile, playing with a strand of his hair. "What are you doing here?" Gripping the flame blade tightly, he slowly got up vigilantly, this demon race is not easy. "Since you signed a contract with me, how could I not come to you!" Chonghua took it for granted. "Then what do you want!" At the beginning, he agreed to Chonghua's contract for various reasons, but now he is here to let him fulfill his promise. 'Look at what tricks he has, if you make the young master unhappy, hum! ¡¯ The flame blade in his hand clenched even tighter. "Don't be nervous, I don't want to eat you." Chonghua took a few steps forward. Why do you want to eat its expression, Tang Yu thought so. Raising the knife towards him, he said loudly, "Don't move, just talk!" Oh, this cat seems to hate me very much. Chonghua stopped and looked at it. The look in his eyes made Tang Yu very unhappy, and said, "You are also doing this? Tell me quickly!" Why is it so troublesome. Chonghua smiled meaninglessly, "Don't get angry, my request is very simple. One day, how about you walking around with me?" "Huh? That's it?" Tang Yu didn't believe he could be so good at all. "Don't look skeptical, do you think I want you to do something difficult? For example, kill the city lord here." Chonghua narrowed his eyes, unexpectedly a little fierce. "You!" Hearing this, the cat demon trembled. "Hehe!" Quite satisfied with its performance, Chonghua looked at the river and said, "Today is too late, tomorrow, I will pick you up." After speaking, he turned and walked away, walking very slowly, but only a few steps , has disappeared. Tang Yu was always vigilant, watching him leave, until he couldn't feel his breath, he was relieved and sat down again. What happened to Xuanyuan made it very unhappy, maybe it's better to avoid it for a while, Chonghua said that he will come tomorrow 'Come on, come on' (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 35 Let's Compete ? Tang Yu sat by the river until sunset, looked back at the towering city wall, thought about it, and walked towards the city. Everyone went back to their residences to rest, there was no one on the road, so Xuanyuan is probably in his own tent now. The footsteps slowed down more and more. When it got there, what should it say to him? No matter how slow you move forward, you will finally reach the leader's big tent. There are burning torches inside, and you can see the figure illuminated by the fire. Xuanyuan is still sitting there with his head bowed. Feeling the sound of pacing slowly approaching, it must be the cat demon. Xuanyuan raised his head, "It's back." ¡¯ Tang Yu didn¡¯t come in, and stopped outside the curtain. It didn¡¯t have a reason to open the curtain yet. Xuanyuan looked at the curtain, but didn't stand up, and he didn't have any reason to open the curtain. They have the same problem now. 'What I want is' 'What I want is' How can I know only Tang Yu saw the figure standing up under the firelight and approaching the curtain, swallowed subconsciously, and kept his eyes on the figure. coming! The curtain was pulled open, and Tang Yu saw Xuanyuan's face. He stared at it, as if he wanted to see through it, which made Tang Yu very uncomfortable, and turned his eyes away slightly. It felt like it had been a long time, Xuanyuan said: "Do you want to know?" Not understanding what he meant, Tang Yu looked back and heard him continue saying: "I want to know too." Even more inexplicable, Tang Yu made a single sound incomprehensibly, "You" Then it heard what it wanted to hear most before, "Let's compete, now." "Heyhow do you" If earlier, Tang Yu would have put on a posture with a smile and said, be careful, the young master is going to make a move. Now it's a bit unbelievable. Xuanyuan came out of the big tent, walked a few steps away from Tang Yu, and stopped in the courtyard. Turning around, pulling out the sword from his waist, the Xuanyuan Sword's divine edge appeared, pointing directly at Tang Yu, "What's the matter, isn't this what you have been asking for all the time? You should attack first, or I will attack." Seeing that Tang Yu didn't move , refueling, "You will definitely fight, right." Tang Yu never bows his head, he treats everyone the same. Provocative words are the last thing it listens to. Sure enough, seeing it pull out its flame blade, it leaned over and rushed over, "Come on, I want you to look good!" Xuanyuan looked at Tang Yu who was rushing forward, 'Come on, then, let me know the answer. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 36 What I Want Is ? The sound of the collision of weapons broke the tranquility of the night, and the flames emitted by the flame blades and the brilliance of the Xuanyuan sword reflected each other, which was extremely gorgeous. However, the owners of the weapons had completely different expressions. Tang Yu stepped forward again, and Yan Ren fought against the magic weapon without showing any disadvantage. Gritting his teeth fiercely, he looked at his opponent fiercely, this time he wanted to defeat him, to make him understand its power, the provocation just now was his lifetime mistake. Xuanyuan had a cold face, raised his sword to hold the blade, and stared at the delicate face behind the sword. He is calm, he is confident, and he is not afraid of any dangers. This cat demon has no ability to defeat himself, and if he is angry, he will only expose his weaknesses. "Don't you want to beat me, just like this, you can only lose." His face became colder. "Shut up!" After many battles in Shanzhongyu, although he wanted to open his mouth to swallow the man in front of him, he would not lose his position because of a few casual words. Tang Yu has always been very interested in duels, especially for this tribal leader whose strength and awareness are comparable to his own. He raised his foot to step on his calf, forcing him to move backwards, then turned his wrist to make room for him, and took the knife to slash his waist. Because the flame blade is short, only a few inches longer than the dagger, it is necessary to use dexterous positioning and varied moves as much as possible to force the opponent to expose its flaws, so that it can bury itself in close combat and benefit itself. It seems that now, Xuanyuan has retreated several steps, he will definitely find a way to counterattack, the moment of counterattack is an excellent moment to take advantage of. Will Xuanyuan do it? Of course he knew the weakness of the dagger, knew that Tang Yu had been forcing himself to reveal its flaws, and knew that it was waiting for an opportunity. One inch long and one inch strong, Tang Yu had no choice but to maintain a position that was beneficial to him. What if circumstances do not allow it? Would it be bad for me to bury myself in close combat? Then, I'm afraid Tang Yu will be disappointed. As long as there are magic soldiers, will they be strong? Where did such a good thing come from. He also grew up from various battles. The space in the courtyard is narrow, far inferior to being on the avenue. Xuanyuan has already retreated to the wall in a few steps, and the cat demon is still aggressive, squatting down with a sweeping leg and blowing. ¡®Cat, is this the moment you¡¯ve been waiting for? Come and try it. ¡¯ Xuanyuan jumped up lightly, dodging the attack, and then saw Tang Yu¡¯s feet on the ground, and before he landed, he jumped in front of him, holding the knife behind his back, and raised his hand upwards, and the flaming blade hit his chest with flames. "Hmph! The same old way." He said lightly, raised his hand to press the handle of the knife, and when his body fell to the ground, he also moved forward a few inches to hold Tang Yu's wrist tightly, and threw it into the air with all his strength, and then hit the ground with a bang . "Ouch!" The fall was not light, and the back and the back of the head hit the ground without protection. His head was humming, and before he got up, there was a Xuanyuan sword on the left side of his head, which was inserted several inches into the ground. Turning to look up, his eyes widened, Xuanyuan's face was close at hand, his star-like eyes were still staring at it, and then he heard, "How about it, are you convinced?" Tang Yuqi's hands trembled, "Go away!" He swung the knife away. Xuanyuan's reaction was extremely quick, and he jumped back immediately, taking two or three steps to stabilize his figure. Maybe he was too close just now, no matter how good his consciousness was, his cheek was cut by the blade, but he didn't care, and still looked towards Tang Yu. Mao'er got up in embarrassment, and what he said was a little far-fetched, trying to hide his embarrassment: "The one just now doesn't count, let's do it again!" The handsome face turned red, I don't know if it's angry or I hate it! Hate! When was it treated like this? It wants to win, it wants to beat this man! "Ha!" With all his strength, the Flame Blade burst into flames, nearly ten feet high. The courtyard was shrouded in a powerful evil spirit, so Xuanyuan had nowhere to hide, so he could only fight it. The outcome depends on one move, the man understood very well, holding a sword in one hand and grasping his wrist in the other, he secretly increased his strength, 'Come on, let's end it. ' The speed was extremely fast, and in the blink of an eye, Tang Yu was right in front of him, "Ah!" Holding the handle of the knife with both hands, he slashed fiercely. Xuanyuan was unequivocal, facing each other with swords, the two powerful forces clashed instantly, and the fighting spirit shook the whole courtyard as if it was churning. Who can be better? How long has it been? There was only a loud noise, and the two figures separated. It should be said that they were bounced away by the force of the collision, and they moved in opposite directions. Who won? Those who can stabilize their position first and then counterattack will get the upper hand. Xuanyuan stopped first, and then rushed forward. I saw it, the cat was still shocked by the wave and retreated, it had no chance in this competition, Xuanyuan raised the hand holding the sword to the level of his shoulder. Seeing it, he stood up first, and was about to end the competition. Tang Yu's eyes widened. It had no chance. It is not reconciled, it has finally waited for the competition, and it still wants to rely on it to get the answer. Seeing the approaching body, helplessly, he swung his last knife forcefully, no, don't lean over'Don't give me this result. ' Looking at its wide eyes, what came to Xuanyuan's mind was the last time a sword pierced its chest. At that time, the cat also widened its eyes.The feeling of depression in his heart was the same as that time, he didn't want to do it again, slowed down the rhythm, and dropped the hand that raised the sword. Almost at the same time, the fierce flame driven by the flame blade slammed into the defenseless chest with the door wide open. "Ugh!" Xuanyuan knelt on the ground, supporting himself with his sword. Tang Yu fell to the side. Tang Yu couldn't believe the completely unexpected ending. Struggling to get up and looking at Xuanyuan, he was holding his chest and panting heavily. "Boss!" The loud noise of the fight attracted the subordinates. They gathered around Xuanyuan to check his injuries, and some of them stared at Tang Yu with disgust. This monster is really hateful. Knowing the concern of his subordinates, Xuanyuan still shook his head, propped himself up with the sword, told them that he was fine, then walked to Tang Yu and half knelt down, still supporting himself with the sword. Although the subordinates were worried about their city lord, because of Xuanyuan's words, they could only watch anxiously from the sidelines. Tang Yu saw the injured Xuanyuan approaching her, her eyes were still staring at her, not knowing what to do, "You" "You won, did you get the answer?" Xuanyuan smiled at it. "I" It really wants to help him cover the wound now. "Hehe!" Without waiting for Tang Yu's answer, Xuanyuan said to himself, "I found it." "Eh?" Tang Yu looked at him puzzled, was he stupid after being injured? Raising his hand to caress Tang Yu's cheek, touching it lightly, his lips opened with infinite tenderness, "Yu'er, stay. From now on, stay by my side." Tang Yu opened his eyes wide again. He used the most intimate gesture in Shanzhongyu, he called the most intimate title in Shanzhongyu. His heart was beating so loudly, could he hear it too? Tang Yu lowered her head, is it red to the neck now? "Youyou" I was speechless. "What I want is" The answer in my heart is Raised his head again, his cheeks were still rosy, and he replied shyly but arrogantly, "What nonsense are you talking about! You will belong to me from now on, so don't run around!" "Hehe, yes." The man smiled so beautifully that the cat couldn't look away, and became more shy and spoke louder, "Don't laugh!" to cover up his embarrassment. "Okay, okay¡ª¡ª" Then he fell on Tang Yu's shoulder, and the heavy panting revealed his injury. "Hey! Hey! How are you!" Hearing Tang Yu's worried call, she didn't have the strength to answer. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 37 Snuggle ? Inside the Xuanyuan Tent, Feng Hou was bandaging his leader, Tang Yu was watching from the side, and the others were also busy, but whenever they passed by Tang Yu's side, they would give Tang Yu an uncomfortable look. In normal times, the cat demon would have gone up and slashed the man alive, but thinking that Xuanyuan was injured by it, and they were also complaining about him, Tang Yu still tried his best to endure it, clenched his fists hard, that's all, that's all , I will find another opportunity to settle accounts later. Looking back at Xuanyuan. Fenghou put herbal medicine on him and bandaged him tightly. Xuanyuan looked down and said to him: "Well, it's ok, tell them all to go back, and you too. I'm fine now." Fenghou looked Xuanyuan looked at Tang Yu again, and replied: "Understood, you have a good rest." Then he called the others to leave together. Following the wind and their departure, the big tent was suddenly very quiet, and neither Tang Yu nor Xuanyuan spoke. Tang Yu was a little embarrassed and didn't know how to speak, but Xuanyuan just stared at it blindly. "Hey! I said, you have seen enough." The clenched fist actually wanted to swing up. glared at him. "Ah." Responding to a single word, Xuanyuan turned his head away, and fell silent in such a relatively wordless manner "Hey! You are so silent, what do you want!" Suddenly there was an urge to beat him up. Looking at the annoyed cat, Xuanyuan lowered his eyelids, "I want to sleep." "Then you sleep!" How could it be so troublesome. "Well, come here then." He patted his side, motioning for it to sit over. "Hey." Tang Yu looked at him, hesitant, but still walked over to caress the knife wound on his face. Xuanyuan looked at its hand, then turned to smile at Tang Yu, "Aren't you a beautiful person if you lose your appearance?" It was a bit teasing. Tang Yu gritted her teeth and stared at him fiercely, "Humph!" Of course it knew that Xuanyuan was teasing it, so it immediately took his hand away and sat down beside him. As soon as he sat down and turned towards Xuanyuan, he found that he was lying down with his back against its chest. "You!" Mao'er pouted, and heard him say again: "Well, that's fine, that's fine." After speaking, the man closed his eyes with a peaceful expression. The cat was trembling with anger, hold back! Hold back! He is a wounded patient, Tang Yu kept saying to herself. "Yu'er." Suddenly Xuanyuan caressed its cheek and called its name very gently. "Hey, what's the matter." I was a little embarrassed, and my voice softened. "My surname is Gongsun, and my name is Xuanyuan. From now on, don't feed me all the time." The man made a pleasant voice, causing Tang Yu to lower his head and see its face reflected in the bright eyes. "I heard it." Looking away, his face was a little hot, so he said bluntly: "Sleep with you!" "En." The answer was quite satisfactory, Xuanyuan responded gently, and closed his eyes again. After a while, Tang Yu heard Xuanyuan's even breathing. Looking at Junyi's face, Mao'er quietly wrapped his arms around the man's neck. 'snort! The young master is just taking care of his own things. ¡¯ Looking aside angrily. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 38 - One Day Date ? The light of the morning sun shone in through the curtains, making the dark room a little brighter. Tang Yu also woke up at this moment, first yawned, and then stretched out his limbs to move his body. "Oh." The weight on the chest reminded it that there were still injuries here. The cat hurriedly restrained its movements and lowered its head to look, but saw Xuanyuan's smiling eyes watching it. Tang Yu was obviously startled, and instinctively scolded, "You're already awake! Why didn't you wake me up." "Because you look so beautiful when you are asleep!" The man smiled even more, and raised his hand to caress its face. "Hmph." Tang Yu patted away the intimacy, turned her head away, and her face was extremely uncomfortable. It knows that it has a beautiful fur, and there are many suitors in the mountains and valleys, but this is the first time it hears such a joke, and it feels very uncomfortable no matter what. In Xuanyuan's eyes, the appearance of puffed cheeks is so cute, so he teased it and said, "What's the matter? Don't you like others to praise you? I'm telling the truth." "Shut up!" Really angry now, Tang Yu pulled herself out of the couch, let Xuanyuan lie flat, and then walked out of the tent. "Where are you going?" Xuanyuan quickly grabbed it. Tang Yu didn't look back, but said angrily, "Let them come in and show you." Xuanyuan still didn't let go, and pulled it in towards himself, "No need, it's good for them to come by themselves later, besides, if your knife is quenched, it won't make me bleed, and the wound will heal sooner." "That doesn't work either!" Tang Yu turned around and yelled loudly, "Lie down for me, do you hear me?" "" Xuanyuan really wanted to laugh, but he couldn't do it now, he couldn't challenge the cat's limit anymore. At this time, the curtain was opened, and the sunlight was unobstructed, and it shone in directly, shining the whole room. Both Tang Yu and Xuanyuan squinted their eyes and looked out. They saw a figure reflected by the sunlight, and they couldn't see what it looked like. They only heard his teasing voice coming first, "The relationship is good. It seems that I came at the wrong time. .¡± It's Zhonghua! Tang Yu was startled, and immediately looked at him vigilantly, and put his hand on the handle of the knife. The demons came silently every time, or they appeared every time when Tang Yu couldn't concentrate, so the astute cat demon couldn't find it in time. The gloomy breath spread, touching Xuanyuan's senses. He picked up the sword beside him and sat up, asking in a deep voice, "Who are you?" "Hey!" Chonghua smiled softly, put down the curtain and walked in, walking slowly but with a strong sense of oppression. As he approached, the pores of Tang Yu's body opened unconsciously, and dangerous information filled his brain, and even his breathing became short of breath. "Stop!" Mao'er yelled and raised the flame blade, aiming at Chonghua's heart. But the latter came to Tang Yu as if he hadn't heard it, looked at it playfully for a while, then said with a chuckle, "I'm here to pick you up, let's go." is a contract. Tang Yu remembered the conversation with him yesterday. On the 1st, should it go? But Xuanyuan's injury hasn't healed yet Mao'er turned his head and saw Xuanyuan's fierce eyes, and heard him say fiercely, "Who are you, and where are you taking it!" "Hehe." Chonghua smiled again, his beautiful eyes seemed to show his innocence, "Don't be so excited, I'm just taking back what I deserve in accordance with the contract." 'Contract, then he is' Xuanyuan was shocked, and then asked Tang Yu: "Yu'er, what's going on? How could you have anything to do with the demons of Huangquandao!" "I¡­¡­" "It's getting late, let's go with this seat first." Chonghua interrupted first, and then comforted, "If you have anything to say, I can explain it clearly when you come back." The condescending gaze and the evil smile at the corner of his mouth made Tang Yu subconsciously take half a step back, and made Xuanyuan even more worried. He is very clear that there are constant disputes in the world today, and everyone is looking for various ways to make themselves stronger, and the demons use some people's eagerness and greed to coax them into signing a contract with him with various seemingly attractive conditions. Those people thought that they could get great benefits at very little cost, but when the demons came to ask for something in return, they would know how stupid they were back then. Xuanyuan despises those who sign contracts with the demons, and hates the demons who use contracts to harm the world, so when he knew that Tang Yu also had a contract with the demons, he was shocked and very scared. He didn't want Tang Yu to suffer any harm, so he must not allow Chonghua to take it away. "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan tugged on Tang Yu's wrist, looking at theThe eyes of ?? said loudly, "He is a demon, you can't go with him, if you go, you will be lost forever!" His face is so worried, his words are so earnest. Tang Yu hesitated. Although he was not afraid of the reward of the contract, he didn't want Xuanyuan to show such an expression. "What? Are you scared after only a day's trip?" Chonghua said provocative words, which successfully made Mao'er narrow his eyes. Seeing this, Xuanyuan became more nervous, and raised his voice even louder, "Don't listen to it! If you go, we will never see each other again. Yu'er, stay by my side!" ! ! These words frightened Tang Yu's nerves and also touched his heart. It wants to stay by Xuanyuan's side. Yan Ren once again raised the knife to Chonghua's chest, and he could feel the bewitching aura of the knife. Tang Yu knew the result of violating the contract and was ready to face this challenge. "Hey. It seems that it is useless to talk too much." Half disappointed, Chonghua no longer looked at Tang Yu, but raised his palm, seemingly attentively observing the palm prints, and then slowly clenched into a fist. "Ah~!" I saw Tang Yu screaming in pain, clutching his chest and falling to the ground, his chest faintly exuded a purple-blue halo, where Chonghua put his palm when he healed it last time. "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan forced himself to stay on the bed, hugged Tang Yu, who was struggling in pain, in his arms, and said to Chonghua fiercely, "What did you do!" "Hehe" Not caring about Xuanyuan's glaring gaze at all, Chonghua just smiled smugly. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 39 The Power of the Underworld ? Tang Yu twisted his body and groaned in pain. Xuanyuan tightened his arms and kept calling its name. The flickering halo on the cat demon's chest gradually brightened, and the brighter it was, the more painful it was for Tang Yu. Xuanyuan also noticed this, he unbuttoned his shirt, and the palm print on his chest jumped into his eyes. 'What kind of spell is this, and how can it be cracked. ¡¯ Xuanyuan looked at Chonghua, ¡®Only he¡­¡¯ Xuanyuan touched the wound he had healed up, slowly propped himself up, brought the Xuanyuan sword, swish! Pull it out of the scabbard, pointing at the Demon Race of the Underworld. ¡®You should still have the strengthdo you still have the strength to take him down? ' "Tsk tsk. I want to stand up for him!" Chonghua still smiled evilly, then looked at his palm, and said calmly, "Unfortunately, you don't have that ability yet." "Then have to try!" Xuanyuan said, raising his sword and stabbing. Chonghua looked at Jianfeng galloping, lowered his eyelids, and sighed softly, "Oh, it's really far away." The tip of the sword pierced Chonghua's chest and passed through, without the real sense of piercing into the flesh, Xuanyuan frowned. The body dissipated with a sound, but it was just an image. "Hey! The sword technique is good!" A teasing voice sounded from behind, and before Xuanyuan could turn his head, he slapped his palm directly on the back of the heart, "Cough!" Blood spurted from his throat, and he flew out of the tent . "Cough, cough." Xuanyuan clutched his heart, even gasping for breath, the pain pierced his heart, even the knife wound that healed up a little yesterday was broken again by the strong palm just now, and the blood reddened the bandaged cloth. Chonghua strolled out leisurely, saw Xuanyuan who was lying on the ground, and sneered mercilessly: "Hmph! The leader of Xuanyuan City, the master of Taiyu Sword, is so incompetent. King of Man, just look away!" Take a look." Taiyu Sword! This is the original name of Xuanyuanjian. Xuanyuan looked at the divine weapon in his hand, and thought of the oath-like words he had said in front of the king of men. He still wants to lead his people and even the world to the right way, so how can he fall down here. How can a person who is determined to do a big business fail to protect even those close to him. How can you call a demon to look down on it! Xuanyuan's eyes became brighter, and he tried hard to stand up. Chonghua saw it, and there was a flash of admiration on his face, but his words were still full of ridicule, "It's a bit of a backbone. It's a pity that you don't have much time, so you should use all your skills. If It can make me happy, but it can give you a good time." "Hoo, hoo" Xuanyuan adjusted his breath and observed Chonghua. This demon of Huangquan Dao stood gracefully less than 10 steps away from him, habitually looking at his palm, with a smile on his face, as if he didn't take Xuanyuan seriously. His standing posture is calm and unhurried, and no one can find any flaws. Xuanyuan held the sword flat in front of his chest, pressed one hand on the blade, and began to stimulate the strength of his whole body. The blade of Xuanyuan Sword emitted a dazzling golden light, and some patterns emerged, spinning around the blade continuously. Those are gossip graphics. Seeing this, Chonghua's eyes changed slightly, as if nostalgic, as if reminiscing, "Not bad, I also comprehended this." There was no longer any mockery in the words. "Here we come." Xuanyuan raised his sword above his head, the gossip patterns spread out, and flew towards Chonghua together. Chonghua squinted his eyes, paying attention to Xuanyuan's attack for the first time. He spread his arms by his sides and began to generate power. In an instant, dark black gas enveloped his whole body, his pupils shone with a purple-blue brilliance, and because of the continuous stimulation, even his long black hair fluttered. The figure of gossip revolved around Chonghua, and the golden light danced, but it couldn't penetrate his aura, and could only float around. Slowly, the dark aura became stronger and stronger, spreading beyond the surrounding figures, wrapping those golden rays of light, causing them to disappear into the darkness. Having broken Xuanyuan's moves, Chonghua took a deep breath, half-closed his eyelids, and then slowly opened them again, his eyes were sharp, and the target was the man holding the sword in front. 'Is there any more' Xuanyuan looked at Chonghua with helpless eyes, he had already cracked his own moves. Panting heavily, the hand holding the sword slowly fell, letting the sword hit the ground with a crisp sound, lowering his head, he had no more strength. The strength of this demon race far exceeded his imagination. 'Hey, is it still not good' "Hmph!" Seeing Xuanyuan's exhaustion, Chonghua made a nasal sound with dissatisfaction, and then returned to his elegant standing posture, looked at his palm, "It seems that the skill stops here." Then he turned towards Xuanyuan Slowly approaching. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 40 Rescue Arrives ? Seeing Chonghua approaching step by step, Xuanyuan gritted his teeth. Is he going to kill himself and take Tang Yu away? Clenching the sword in his hand, he kept shouting in his heart, 'Just a little, just a little more, let me raise the sword. ' Chonghua stood in front of Xuanyuan and stared at him with unpredictable eyes. Suddenly, Chonghua snorted softly again, and turned his face away. "Ha~!" It was Tang Yu! Enduring the severe pain, the cat demon aroused his demonic aura, and galloped forward with a knife. The flame blade burst out with red flames, and went straight to Chonghua's waist. Just raising his hand and pinching his five fingers, he pinched the blade, preventing Tang Yu from advancing half an inch, and easily defusing the menacing attack. Even if there is a thick flame on the blade, it can't hurt Chonghua at all, and even the skin can't be broken. "Hehe, does the little cat want to try my abilities too? But" As he spoke, he raised his foot and kicked Tang Yu's abdomen. The cat demon was also knocked into the air and hit the house. With a click, Tang Yu fell to the ground, and the debris from the impact of the house fell all over his body. Still looking elegantly at his palm, Chonghua went on to say: "You don't have the qualifications yet, just watch it obediently." Then he turned to Xuanyuan again. Tang Yu was in excruciating pain. The shiny palm print on his chest and the heavy blow to his abdomen just now made him unable to fight anymore. But thinking that Chonghua was about to kill Xuanyuan, he felt anxious and desperately wanted to stand up. It roared loudly, "Don't touch him!" Chonghua looked at Xuanyuan, who was worried about his Yu'er, and Tang Yu, the cat was still struggling to get up. This made Chonghua sigh a little, and said the same words as Fuxi, "The monster is grateful for the kindness." "Yes." An answer came from a distance, "Does it make us feel ashamed?" Chonghua looked towards the source of the sound, and it turned out to be Long. The handsome man stood at the gate of the courtyard holding a piano, looking leisurely. Xuanyuan was very happy to see Long, "You're here!" Tang Yu was a little angrily, "I haven't looked for you yet, but you came here by yourself." oops! It hurts like hell, it's disgusting! ' Long didn't talk to Xuanyuan, but walked towards Chonghua, taking his time and stopping a few steps in front of him. Chonghua looked at him and smiled, "What? I didn't stop you last time, so I came here." "Indeed. But it seems that it is unnecessary." Long glanced at Xuanyuan, then turned to Chonghua and said, "You want to kill him?" "Hehe! What do you think." Chonghua smiled wickedly. "Master and Donghuang, Haotian signed a treaty of the Three Realms, and gods and demons are not allowed to kill people at will. You are the master's parent and child, so you won't be the first to violate the agreement." Long said firmly. What! Xuanyuan was very surprised, this Chonghua turned out to be Fuxi's son, and looking at his face carefully, it was really very similar. Then, how could Fuxi's son become a demon in the underworld? Xuanyuan was extremely confused. "Hehehe, since that's the case, then it's his fate today." Chonghua didn't fight back, he said it casually. Although he was assured, Long did not relax his vigilance, but continued to ask Chonghua, "Then, where is that monster?" "I said." Chonghua actually sighed, as if he was aggrieved, "Why don't you take care of everything. The Three Realms Treaty doesn't stipulate that I can't come and get back the rewards of my contract!" "Oh? Then do you have to take your reward today?" Long asked calmly. "Are you going to stop me" squinting away. "Please go ahead." Long looked at Tang Yu and replied. Xuanyuan listened anxiously, "No!" Chonghua stroked his hair, 'Hey, one by one' He looked at Tang Yu again, the cat felt his gaze, and turned back with a fierce look, 'It seems that today is not enough. ¡¯ So he walked towards Tang Yu. "What are you going to do!" Xuanyuan yelled worriedly, wanting to step forward, but Long pressed his shoulders, looked back, saw Long shook his head calmly at him, then calmed down, looked at Chonghua's action. "Hey, I wanted to go for a walk with you." Chonghua came to Tang Yu and whispered, of course Tang Yu didn't believe his eyes at all. Ignoring such gazes, Chonghua squatted down and saw Tang Yu immediately guarding his body vigilantly. It was a little funny, "Don't be nervous, don't you want to stay? I will be my seat today to give you a favor." He said Then he put his hand on Tang Yu's chest, and the brilliance from the palm print was slowly sucked back into Chonghua's hand, and the palm print disappeared. Retracting his palms, Chonghua stood up and looked again, admiring the appearance of his beautiful palm prints, "Okay, let's stop here today. Little cat must remember the favor of this seat!" Smiling and turned to Strolling outside the courtyard gate, it was still that elegant gait. 'cut! Let me wait. ¡¯ Tang Yu still watched Chonghua leave ferociously. "Yu'er!" When Chonghua walked by him, Xuanyuan ran over and checked Tang Yu's body."How is it?" Because the palm prints were no longer there, Tang Yu suddenly felt much better, and shook his head at Xuanyuan to express that there was no problem. Seeing that Tang Yu was safe, the man breathed a sigh of relief, took the cat into his arms, and put his face against its hair. "It's really great" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 41 Epilogue (end of this episode) ? Tang Yu was very embarrassed to be hugged by Xuanyuan. The embarrassed cat raised her voice, "Hey! That's enough. Let go!" Released a little bit, seeing Tang Yu gritted his teeth, the man smiled, "Didn't I say that my surname is Gongsun, and my name is Xuanyuan? Why do you still call me that?" "Who cares about you, I am happy!" Huh! The cat was indignant, "You can shout whatever you want!" ' Without bothering with it, the man put his hand on its abdomen and continued to ask, "Does it hurt here?" "Master isn't made of mud! Hey, it doesn't hurt." Seeing the concerned eyes, Tang Yu let go. Hearing this, Xuanyuan caressed Tang Yu's cheek again, with gentle movements. The cat pouted and looked to the side. 'It seems that there is nothing wrong here, and it will be easy to explain to Yuan'er when I go back. ¡¯ Long also breathed a sigh of relief, turned and left. "Come on, Yu'er, I'll help you in and sit down." Help it up. "No! Master can get up! Is it really made of mud?!" The cat was very upset. "Hehehe" The man showed a nice smile again, which made the cat even more unhappy. "You!" Suddenly thought of something, "Ah!" Looking around in the yard. "What's wrong?" Xuanyuan asked puzzled. "Xiao Yuaner is still with him!" Tang Yu was completely annoyed, "Damn Long! Where have you been, come back to me! Give me back Xiao Yuaner!" Seeing Tang Yu grinning, Xuanyuan suddenly felt powerless. It seems that our Lord Xuanyuan has a long way to go 'Ah, yes. ¡¯ Zhonghua stopped halfway and remembered something, ¡®I forgot to tell Kitty, since I violated the contract, I will naturally be punished. This punishment Hehe, little cat, I will take care of it for you. ¡¯ After that, he smiled triumphantly and moved on. After a while, it disappears (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 42 Fanzhang Chonghua's Thoughts ? In Fuxi's formation, the human king played the piano as always, calmly, and stood beside a man who looked exactly like him, but this man exuded a gloomy aura all over his body, which was completely different from the human king's unity of heaven and earth. He is under the seat of Haotian, one of the seven halls of Huangquan Road, and the master of Wanhua Hall, Chonghua. He half-closed his eyes and was concentrating on enjoying the piano music. Fuxiqin's melodious and heart-warming timbre made Chonghua raise the corners of his mouth slightly. As expected, he could no longer hear such a peaceful tune. Ren Wang closed his eyes, plucked the last note, put his hands flat on the strings, and recalled the rhythm just now. After a while, he slowly opened his eyes and turned his gaze to the man standing beside him. Chonghua smiled with a friendly face, "Father." It seems that he has been waiting for a long time. Fu Xi nodded, beckoning him to sit beside him, and then looked at the face that resembled his own, and there was a slight ripple in his usually calm eyes. The arrival of parents and children made Wang Haosheng happy. "It's been many years since I visited, father, don't blame me." Chonghua said softly. "There is a day and a month in the mountains, and a thousand years have passed in the human world. Here, things pass quickly." Fuxi replied lightly, without any complaints. It has become his habit to meditate quietly and play the piano every day, and he is also happy to enjoy this kind of life. The outside world has nothing to do with him. Chonghua heard Fuxi's words and thought, indeed, time flies like an arrow. This Fuxi Formation has been around for nearly 7,000 years, and I have entered the Demon Race before the creation of the Fuxi Formation. I can't remember how long it has been until today. He experienced all kinds of things in Huangquan Dao, and saw that Haotian was still staring at the mountain and sea world, and every soul that passed through Huangquan Dao was absorbed by him, and the power of Linglong Pan became stronger day by day. fight between. Father has long ignored the affairs of the world, so who will fall on this important task? When he was thinking about it, he suddenly saw Fuxi passing his piano, and said to him: "Come on, play a piece too." Touching the strings lightly is like treating your beloved treasure. For Fuxiqin, Chonghua is very familiar with it. When he was still living in the mountains and seas, when he was still with his parents, the family would always sit together, chat and appreciate the rhythm. ¡®At that time, my father would pass it to me every time he played a piece. ' Sitting cross-legged, putting the piano on his lap, Chonghua tried to dial a note, which was crisp and pleasant to the ear. He smiled and started his song. Chonghua's style of music moves in an orderly manner, graceful and flawless, just like him himself, who is thoughtful and observant, but is not guessed by others. His appearance is evil and uninhibited, but he has deep feelings. Only after listening to his music, can we know how to face up to this person who is in Huangquandao. The piano music is getting better and better, causing Chonghua to close his eyes and experience it with his heart. Fuxiqin has the ability to create space. Both Shanzhongyu and Fuxi Array borrowed its ability to build. It can also retain the image of time and space and save it. Therefore, Chonghua saw it went to Kunlun Mountain to find the King, and wanted to Xuanyuan, who got help and finally got the Taiyu Sword, is he the successor who can replace Fuxi in the future to lead the world of mountains and seas? ¡®Hehe, sure enough, knowing a son is like a father! ¡¯ Chonghua smiled comfortingly. When Xuanyuan got the news of Taiyu Sword, he had heard about it in Huangquandao, but the reason could only be known by asking Fuxi. After the song was over, Chonghua returned Fuxiqin, "The doubts have been resolved, and the time is getting late." "Well, then let's go back early." Renwang still replied lightly, but he still looked at Chonghua reluctantly. "Then, I'm going back now, and may my father be safe and peaceful." Chonghua stood up and bowed, saying goodbye to Fuxi. He will return to Huangquan Road, waiting for that day to come. ¡®That man, his name is Xuanyuan, right¡­¡¯ "Go." Fuxi closed his eyes and continued his meditation. 'You can leave it to them' (remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 43 Fanzhang Chonghua's Thoughts Lin Zhongyu ? Chonghua, who left the Fuxi formation, strolled in the forest, thinking about something while walking. The images that came from playing the piano just now, besides Xuanyuan who came to ask for advice, also'Father will let the monsters come to the mountain and sea world' Chonghua has always affirmed Fuxi's feelings for Nuwa, so he silently waited in Fuxi's formation, 'The monster is grateful for the kindness. ¡¯ Thinking of his father¡¯s words in the video, Chonghua was puzzled, ¡®If that¡¯s the case, why let them come to such a dangerous place? ¡¯ However, the corner of the cat demon who was not polite to Fuxi, Chonghua raised the corners of his mouth slightly, this cat demon is very interesting, if he is pulled to his side, I am afraid that even Huang Quandao can be messed up by him. At this time, two auras in the forest caught Chonghua's attention, one evil aura, one true aura, one in front and one behind. That zhenqi is very familiar, it is Long. The other monster is probably one of the two monsters who came to the mountain and sea world. "If it's that funny kitty" Chonghua's smile grew stronger, and he quickened his pace to pursue Yaoqi. Chonghua moved extremely fast, and Tang Yu was already seen in a short while. Seeing that it was the cat demon he was following, Chonghua was a little happy, but he didn't expose himself, but followed behind until Tang Yu was exhausted and sat down on the ground. Chonghua also slowed down, went to hide behind a tree not far from Tang Yu, and observed it. The cat demon touched his chest, which was wrapped with cloth strips, and it was injured, not lightly. Then I saw it sighing helplessly, it seemed that the injury made it very distressed. ¡®Hehe, it looks like there is a chance. ¡¯ Chonghua triumphantly raised his right hand, looked at his palm, and a purple-blue brilliance appeared slightly on his palm. Slowly walked out from behind the tree, probably because the cat demon was injured, and did not notice his arrival. Why! It seems that this cat demon is in urgent need of help now! Otherwise, the one behind will have to take the lead. Chonghua glanced back, then turned to Tang Yu, "Isn't this a monster. Can monsters sigh too?" The words were full of mockery. ¡®Little cat, I never sign contracts with others! You are in luck! ' After successfully signing the contract with Tang Yu, Chonghua watched it leave with a smile, "Little cat, we will have a date later." With the existence of the contract, this cat will be in his pocket sooner or later, and Chonghua becomes more and more proud . 'Then,' Chonghua turned around and saw Long rushing over, 'just take him down again. It's not too difficult. ¡¯ Then he casually picked up a strand of hair and played with it, "Don't chase after it, this cat has been taken by me, and I will take care of it for me in the future, go back." Long met himself face to face, so surprised, "How could it be you" 'oops! It turns out that you will also have such an expression, it seems that today is really an auspicious day for me! ¡¯ Chonghua smiled more and more leisurely, "Hehe, why can't it be me." Long quickly recovered his calm expression, and asked, "Didn't you never sign the contract?" "Yes!" Chonghua looked at his palm, "However, the cat really likes it, Long won't snatch it from me, right?" The tone was almost flattering. "I'm afraid that if I really go to your place, it will only cause you trouble." Long turned her face away, and continued: "You have always been cautious, and you don't have too many contacts with the demons of Huangquan Dao, so you are not afraid that the cat demon will cause trouble. Are those hall masters coming to the door?" After hearing this, Chonghua rolled her beautiful eyes, and said in a nonchalant manner, "Come on, come on, trouble with that cat is better than guarding me every day." 'See if you have anything else to say . ' Indeed, Long didn't argue with him anymore, but just took a deep look at him, "Then, I wish you good luck." Chonghua nodded, and looked at the sky, it was indeed getting late, and if he didn't go back, he would have to face the situation again. Those unpleasant looks. So he turned around and waved to Long as a farewell. Feeling Long staring at his back for a long time also turned and left. 'Ah, by the way, the cat just said that he was going to Xuanyuan City to find the successor. hehe! It's really interesting that I can take care of you two at once. ¡¯ Chonghua¡¯s footsteps became brisk¡­ (remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 44 Fanzhang Chonghua's Thoughts ? The miasma of the Underworld Dao is like a thick fog in the mountains and seas, blurring the vision and making you not know where to go, and you will feel extremely depressed and uncomfortable when you are in it, so all the souls who come to the Underworld Dao will be confused and helpless by it. , Howling everywhere. Although Chonghua made it easier for Huangquan Dao to become a demon early on, he still hates this miasma. I don't know if it's the eternal darkness in the way of the underworld that makes people uneasy, or because the miasma makes the mind uneasy, or because the endless wailing around is constantly hitting the eardrums, Chonghua frowned his pretty eyebrows, and quickened his pace. Arrived, Wanhua Palace. The entrance of the hall was quiet and silent, only the big red characters on the plaque at the main entrance exuded a dim light. 'It seems that the troublemakers have not yet come, and today is really an auspicious day. ' "Chonghua, you're back." Suddenly hearing a male voice coming from behind, a word immediately popped up in Chonghua's mind, haunting him, and sighed in his heart, "Hey don't talk about people during the day, it's the same here . ¡¯ Then he turned around and said hello, "Ah, it's Beixiang, why did you come to my palace? Is there something wrong?" This man named Beixiang is also one of the seven hall masters of Huangquan Road, and he is in charge of the Beiming Hall. Just like his temple name, his dark blue hair was combed into a high ponytail, he was dressed in a royal blue robe and a cloak, his eyes were resolute, and his hands were fierce, which was a perfect match. He is strict to his subordinates to the point of being harsh, and he is also indifferent to other hall masters, but he always likes to run to Wanhua Hall, and the more Chonghua ignores him, the more he will The diligence in coming made Chonghua feel very powerless. But thinking about it now, it's somewhat similar to Tang Yu who contradicted the king and forcibly broke into Fuxi's formation. Chonghua's expression unconsciously relaxed when he thought of the cat demon that interested him. "Can't you come if you have nothing to do? Judging by your face, you must have some fun when you go out this time." Beixiang walked over. Speaking of Lezi, Tang Yu appeared in Chonghua's mind, and the corners of his mouth curled up and smiled, "Is it Lezi? Maybe it's an interesting trouble." First, I gave Beixiang a bottom line. Catering to Chonghua's words, "It seems that you are quite satisfied, can you also ask me to come and see that interesting trouble." Of course, even if Chonghua is not happy, he will come. "Hehe, you will definitely see it." Chonghua walked into the hall, and today he was rarely refreshed, with a good face, "Just don't become a trouble in your hall." While walking, he called Beixiang again. bottomed out. Beixiang was taken aback after hearing this, and then followed up with a smile, all the way to the lobby of the palace. The attendants all came to say hello, Chonghua waved them away, turned around and returned to his indifferent expression, staring at Beixiang with indifferent eyes, and did not speak for a long time, this is his usual way of driving people away. Beixiang has long been used to it, and said with a smile, "Won't you invite me to sit down?" " Sit down." Obviously upset, but Beixiang didn't care, he found a seat and sat down leisurely, then smiled at Chonghua: "Aren't you going to sit?" Chonghua exhaled a bit angrily, and replied: "No, I'm tired, I'm going to take a rest, please do what you want." This Beixiang always had trouble with himself, since he fought against him in the last Three Realms War, He kept coming to find fault, and later he heard that he had entered the Way of the Underworld, so he was even more confident and came to Wanhua Palace if he had nothing to do. When he was a human, he could still fight with him, but now'Hey, it's really troublesome. ¡¯ Chonghua rubbed his forehead. "Hey!" Beixiang understood that once Chonghua said the word me, it meant that his bottom line had been reached, and he hurried to please, "Since you are tired, then I will go back, you have a good rest, I will come again next time. " 'Get out, don't come here again! ¡¯ Chonghua shouted in his heart, but his mouth was still cold, "Well, then I won't give it away." Seeing Beixiang leaving in a resentful way, Chonghua raised his head and let out a long sigh, 'Hey, is it the same for Zhu Er in Tiangong? ¡¯ Then he walked towards his bedroom, ¡®It¡¯s better to rest, wait until tomorrow, and then go to see the cat. ¡¯ He put on a shallow smile again. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 45 Fanzhang Chonghua's Thoughts ? The dawn of the morning wakes up the hardworking people early, and they will continue their day's work. It is the same in Xuanyuan City. They push open the door of their own house to go to the main road in the city. People who lived not far from the chief's big tent found out that today there was a beautiful man in red leaning against the wall of a house across the big tent, and he was looking at his right palm thoughtfully. He is Chonghua. Today he came to ask for the return of his contract, and by the way, to test the strength of the successor accepted by the king, but the results were not satisfactory. The power of the Taiyu Sword, Xuanyuan can only exert a little, maybe not enough, how will he be able to settle the upcoming battle in the mountains and seas in the future. That Tang Yu has been attracted by Xuanyuan, and he can't get anyone else in his eyes. Chonghua dropped his palm and looked up at the sky, 'He still needs to practice. That little cat followed Xuanyuan's words Hehe! It seems that I have to worry about a lot of things! ' Just as he was thinking, Long also walked out of the big tent. Chonghua turned his head to look and greeted him, "Are you done with your work?" Seeing that Chonghua hadn't left, a trace of doubt flashed across his faint expression, so he stepped forward and asked, "You're not leaving either, is it not over yet?" "Hehe! That's not true." Chonghua smiled evilly, "Isn't this waiting for you to go with me?" He had a good impression of this disciple accepted by his father, and he always had a faint expression, as if nothing mattered , but at critical moments, he can always be seen, just like just now. This is very similar to Fuxi. Perhaps it was because of this that Chonghua always talked with him very friendly, like brothers. Long still had a calm expression, and spoke unhurriedly, "That's it, let's go." Then he walked through Chonghua and walked straight to the city gate. 'Still the same. ¡¯ Chonghua shook his head and called him down, ¡°Wait, don¡¯t worry.¡± "What else is there." Long looked a little anxious, did he want to pull Chonghua away quickly? "You." Chong Hua paused, and stood up straight, "He's at the same level as you, but you still have nothing to do with him, and you don't care about it. If he is allowed to realize it slowly, he will How long will it take?" Long understood what Chonghua meant, and he wanted to help Xuanyuan himself to fully reveal the power of Xuanyuan Sword faster. However, Long also had his own ideas. "If they helped, Tiangong and Huangquandao would have destroyed the Faling tribe long ago. After all, Xuanyuan City is still very weak." Chonghua nodded, motioning for him to continue. "Moreover, force is not everything. Even if Tiangong and Huangquandao can once again dispel the desire to possess this mountain and sea world, people will still have to face this situation in the future." , Long didn't want it to happen to Xuanyuan again. 'Hmph, that's it It seems that it's my turn to worry about it. ¡¯ Really, everything gives me a headache. Is it inappropriate to go out today? Chonghua sighed, a little powerless: "Forget it, let's go." Then he walked towards the outside of the city, still with that graceful pace. Long looked at him and followed him without saying anything. After walking a few steps, Tang Yu's roar came from the big tent, "Damn Long! Where have you been, come back to me! Give me back Xiao Yuaner!" 'Xiao Yuan'er? Could it be another monster who came to the world of mountains and seas? ¡¯ Thinking of this, Chonghua stopped immediately, turned around and looked at Long with a playful face, "Oh~, so you also" "Humph!" The handsome face was full of disdain, and he walked in front of Chonghua. 'Ha ha! This kid, the real person doesn't show his face! It seems that there are still some gains today. ¡¯ This discovery made Chonghua much happier in an instant, and he left Xuanyuan City following Long. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 46 Prologue ? In a beautiful and beautiful mountain, an eleven or twelve-year-old girl ran in the woods, from one tree to another, kept looking left and right, and shouted, "Yu'er! Where are you?" Ah! Come out quickly!" The little girl has a lovely face, with a woven wreath on her head, a long white gown, and a light green jade tablet with a dragon totem hanging around her neck. After going around for a long time, the girl stopped and pouted, "Where did you go?" It seemed that the running around just now made her a little bit hard, and she couldn't find the "Yu'er" in her mouth. , the girl was a little helpless, and started to walk slowly, and continued to shout as she walked: "Yu'er! Yuer! Come out when you hear it." When the girl turned around a big tree again, she was hit hard on the head with a bang, "Ouch!" She was in pain. Then a vicious voice sounded above her head, "Why are you shouting! I'm afraid people won't hear you!" The girl covered the top of her head, and it took a while to recover, and she raised her eyes to look up. A boy with short red hair was staring at her very unhappily, with his hands on his waist, and even the cat ears on his head trembled. Huh? cat ear? The girl's first reaction was, 'Wow! It's been a long time since I came here, people look like this! ¡¯ Then I began to look at him more curiously, and actually circled around him, ¡®Ah! You see it has two tails. ¡¯ Immediately, "Ouch!" was knocked again. "You're courting death!" There was another vicious cry from above. The girl covered her head again, thinking, she must not be beaten again, it hurts so much! Why is his hand so strong? Then raised his head carefully, "Sorry. I haven't been here for a long time, I was really rude just now." Knowing that it was not good for him to look at others like this, the young man should be angry, so he apologized to him, although he felt that it was wrong for him to hit her. "Hmph! It's good to know. Don't yell anymore, I have something to do, I have to yell elsewhere." Seeing that she admitted her mistake, the boy didn't bother with her, or didn't care at all, just looked around, It seems to be afraid of being discovered. 'Look at him like this' The girl seemed to think of something. "You" She opened her mouth carefully, but the young man turned her head in displeasure, "Are you annoying! Get out!" It can be seen that curiosity kills people. "Hey." The girl felt a little wronged, but she seemed to care about her doubts and wanted to understand, so she opened her mouth anyway. "Are you a monster?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 47 Spring Hunting Begins ? At the side entrance of Xuanyuan City, Feng Hou was counting the manpower of Chunshou and admonishing them. Seeing all of them eager to try, Feng Hou went to report to the city lord with confidence. "Leader, you can start now." His words are always so concise and clear, but Xuanyuan is very at ease. After the wind is his arm, his confidant, his siblings. "Very good!" Xuanyuan praised him, then turned to look at Tang Yu who was angry. The day before yesterday, he proposed to compete with it, but the flame blade hit his chest squarely. In the early morning of yesterday, he was injured and fought with Chonghua, and the result was more injuries. Even now, the wound is still painful, impacting Xuanyuan's nerves. If it were someone else, he might be lying on the couch and unable to get up. Therefore, Tang Yu was quite disapproving of today's trip, and even turned against him. However, Xuanyuan still decided to hold the spring hunting on time. The prestige that a leader must have, otherwise how can he be convincing. Therefore, even if the injury is serious, you must force yourself to continue. A few steps came to it, raised his hand to touch its cheek, gave Tang Yu a tilt of his head to avoid it, and then turned around not to look at him. He smiled helplessly, "Just hunt some birds and beasts in the forest, it won't hurt." "Hmph! It would be better if I bite you to death!" The cat still refused to look back and said angry words. 'Hey, let's talk about it later. ¡¯ Xuanyuan looked up, it was already the sky tomorrow, it was time to leave the city. Finally, facing Tang Yu, he said in a gentle tone, "Yu'er! Wait for me to come back." "Hmph, don't get bitten to death." Although the words were still angry, they were obviously more modest than before. In this way, Xuanyuan felt relieved, and walked towards the assembly point, followed closely by Fenghou. When he got there, Xuanyuan saw the high-spirited momentum, nodded in satisfaction, then exercised his true energy, and said aloud: "Follow me!" At that moment, hundreds of people responded in unison, "Ou~!" Xuanyuan walked in the front, leading the troops The spring festival has begun. As for Tang Yu, after Xuanyuan left, he returned to the leader's tent alone, and fell down on the couch casually, with his head in his hands and legs crossed, still unconvinced. The quiet big tent filled its mind with the conversation between Tang Yu and Xuanyuan yesterday, which made the cat very uncomfortable "What! You are so injured that you will go out to hunt tomorrow? You want to die!" "Spring hunting is an important festival every year, and the date has been announced to the whole city, how can it be postponed." "Why can't you delay? Didn't the one who showed you the injury just now want you to delay!" "Phew I won't delay!" "You!Oh~, it must be that auspicious day, I will go to him now and tell him to change it!" "Come back! Uhnot all because of auspicious days, Ianyway, I must go tomorrow." "Then I will follow!" "No, you can't go!" "Is that unlucky again?!! The young master wants to kill him!" "Yu'er! I hope that I can keep you well, so I hope that the people in the city will agree with my decision. Can you understand?" "#Go! Go! Just let those things kill you, you are so willing!" "Yu'er." "Don't call me! I'm so annoying, hum!" Then, before Xuanyuan left the city, he never spoke a word to him again. Scratching his head irritably, 'Really! If you are injured, you still have to go, stupid! Isn't it just grabbing some work to fill your stomach, it will be the same someday! It's all that bad luck, why can't you take me with you? Give him a good look sooner or later! ¡¯ In just a moment, Tang Yu felt a lot of dissatisfaction, but'That is unluckyyou can't take medoesn't that mean' Tang Yu kicked off the couch in a jerk, adjusted her clothes, and ran towards the outside of the tent. ¡®You won¡¯t be allowed to take it with you, young master, follow the head office by yourself, heh heh! ¡¯ The cat was full of complacency. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 48 Help? ? Tang Yu came all the way to the side door where Chunshou assembled. Xuanyuan and his team had gone far away and were out of sight for a long time. There were only new neat footprints spreading all the way above the ground. Following their direction, you can find those people, Tang Yu stretched his waist, 'Okay! It's time to play. ' The location of Spring Hunting was chosen at the natural peak not far from Xuanyuan City. It is said to be a mountain peak, but it is only a few feet high, and you can reach its top within a few minutes of walking. Because there are flat lands all around, it is unique and people look up to it, so it is called a peak. Xuanyuan led the troops to arrive here, first inspected the military appearance, and then ordered that a group of five people enter the mountain one by one to hunt in small groups, return before sunset, and judge the group by the number of trophies, size, and difficulty of capturing. Strength, the strong will be rewarded, of course, it is also a point of honor. After giving an order, Feng Hou and several other school officials made personnel assignments, then lined up the team, and shouted passwords to urge his subordinates to enter the mountain as soon as possible. The deployment was orderly and the actions were quick. Soon, only Xuanyuan and his school officials were left at the foot of the mountain. Xuanyuan was delighted to see the growth of the troop, and nodded with satisfaction. On the other side, Tang Yu, who followed all the way, saw the crowd pouring into the mountain from a distance, and knew that the hunting had already begun, and he had to work harder. Looking at Xuanyuan who was left at the foot of the mountain, he said, 'Hey, the young master is here to have some fun, so don't thank me. ¡¯ Then he also quietly hid in the mountains. Xuanyuan's various small groups of troops searched for hunting opponents in the mountains and forests. Suddenly, someone found a leaping antelope with a horse's tail. Seeing it, the people in that group were delighted, because this sheep is named Li, its oil can heal the skin that is dry and cracked due to the cold in winter, and it is extremely rare. If it can be caught, the leader will be very happy. The crowd got motivated and began to disperse in all directions to block the escape route of the antelope, preparing to capture it with one move. They walked lightly, and Nabi was still chewing the new spring grass with his head down, not aware of the imminent danger at all. The team had already surrounded the antelope. Their captain took off the bow behind his back, drew out the arrows in his quiver, and put himself in a shooting position towards the bia. The others also waited with bated breath. At this time, a cluster of flames flew towards Libi's eyebrows, and the antelope let out a hiss, and then fell to the ground and did not move. The team was at a loss for such a scene, what's going on? Who hit it? Is it to snatch their prey? Everyone looked around, but found nothing unusual, why? Then Qiqi looked at their captain, should they take this antelope away? 'What are you thinking! Hurry up and take it away, the young master has to go elsewhere. ¡¯ Tang Yu hid behind the branches and frowned, thinking that these people were hopeless, and they were stupid to hunt them out of good intentions. "Heyhow abouttake it away?" The captain anxiously gave a suggestion, or an idea, and then everyone approached the sheep and looked at it carefully. 'There is no end to this! take it! ¡¯ Tang Yu¡¯s teeth were itching and he was full of displeasure, ¡®Master still lied to you! ' When they found that Li was indeed dead, they looked around again to make sure that no one had seen them, so they carried the sheep away. Tang Yu, who was hiding in the tree, breathed a sigh of relief, 'That's it, hey, people are really troublesome. ¡¯ Then it jumped down to the ground with a thud, ¡®Let¡¯s hang around elsewhere. ¡¯ He started to run, and disappeared in a flash. It didn't take long before the same situation happened in another group, and even worse, when they saw the prey coming out, they died suddenly, and the death was quite "simply". As for Tang Yu, every time he finished a "good thing" and admired people's astonishment, he was so happy! 'Ha ha! You don't even need to thank the young master, just take the things back early. ¡¯ Then every time you find people will look left and right, and only after ¡°deliberating¡± will they carry things away. This is not a solution, it is a waste of its time, so Tang Yu made another decision. As long as you see a bird or beast, you will immediately kill it, and then leave the body to be picked up by passers-by. This is much more convenient. Tang Yu began to admire his "smartness" and said, 'Ha ha! Just do it like this, no need to thank Xiaoye! ' From this, one can imagine what kind of scene will be next, the forest is full of corpses, and everyone is stunned. When they came to hunt, all they encountered were dead corpses. On the contrary, Tang Yu was even more complacent and continued his "good deeds". "Yu'er! Yu'er!" A childish voice suddenly came from my ear, 'Who is it? How could anyone know I'm here. ¡¯ I am very sure that no one in the city except Xuanyuan has the ability to detect its aura, but the so-called guilty conscience will be like this, ¡®It¡¯s better to go and see who it is. snort! ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 49 The Girl in the Forest ? Tang Yu acted quickly, and soon found the source of the voice, a little girl in white. She paced in the forest in a little confusion, shouting as she walked, "Yu'er! Yu'er! Come out when you hear it." Could it be that those who came in to hunt went back and told Xuanyuan that there were dead things inside, and then he wondered if he had followed quietly and asked someone to call him back? ¡®No, even so, you can¡¯t go back, or you¡¯re admitting that you killed those things yourself. What if he wants to go hunting elsewhere? ' 'It's so annoying! You can't let her mess up my good deeds. ¡¯ Tang Yu slowly approached the girl and hid behind a tree. When the girl came, he gave her a slap in the face, and then said viciously: "Why are you shouting! I'm afraid people won't hear you!"'Hmph! If you attract people, let's see how I deal with you. ' Seeing the girl covering her head in pain, Tang Yu showed no mercy and stared at her with vicious eyes. When the girl raised her head, her eyes instantly became very curious, and then she actually looked around Tang Yu, 'I said! Don't you know what happened to those people who came to find fault when the young master first came to Xuanyuan City? ¡¯ He squinted his eyes fiercely, but since Xuanyuan might want her to come find him, just Boom! He gave her another slap, followed by another sentence to scare her, "You're courting death!" That sound was loud, and Tang Yu looked around immediately after speaking, but he couldn't attract those people. "I'm sorry. I haven't been here for a long time. I was really rude just now." Apologizing in front of monsters is always very useful, because they think it's just begging for mercy, so when Tang Yu heard the girl's apology, she didn't attack her anymore. , or the mind is not on it, and the answer is very perfunctory, "Huh! Just know. Stop shouting, I have something to do, I have to call elsewhere." Continue to look around, Tang Yu is still I don't want Xuanyuan to be unhappy. "You" It seems that the little girl is still unwilling to give up, Tang Yu yelled at her impatiently, "Are you annoying! Get out!" It has decided to do something and will not look back. No one can stop it. The little girl was a little aggrieved by it, but she continued to speak: "Are you a monster?" When these words came out, Tang Yu turned around, and instead of looking impatient and vicious, he narrowed his eyes and looked at her. Now it can be concluded that Xuanyuan didn't ask her to find this girl. The monsters in Xuanyuan City have long been known, so there is no reason to ask again after meeting. So¡­¡­ The girl's scalp tingled from staring at it, and she said weakly: "No?" "Yes!" The answer was still vicious, "But you don't recognize me, what are you calling Yu'er, is it you calling Yu'er?" Tang Yu only believed that Xuanyuan could use this name. "Hey! I was calling my rabbit, and it disappeared." The girl explained to it, her voice still very low. She already understood that this monster was also called "Yu'er", so she was attracted by her calling. "Then go find it! Just stop shouting, or I will make you look good! Do you understand!" Then scare her. "Don't let it shout, then how does it know that I'm looking fordon't say no!" Seeing Tang Yu raised his hand again, fearing that it would hit her again, he didn't dare to say any more, and shook his hand desperately at Tang Yu. ?It seemed that the intimidation had worked. Tang Yu didn't care about the girl any more. The young master still had "important things" to do, so he turned around and left. However, just a few steps away, I heard people's frightened voices, "Ah! Monster! Run!" Then there was another loud roar. 'what happened? monster? Could it be that there are monsters running out of the valley in the mountains again? ' Tang Yu has seen almost all monsters in the mountain valley, but such a roar makes it strange. Of course, Tang Yu doesn't care where you come from or how powerful you are, as long as you dare to come to trouble you, Not one will be spared! This "truth" drove Tang Yu to rush away quickly. 'snort! She even came here to destroy my good deeds! Just wait for me. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 50 Strange Beast? monster? ? When Tang Yu rushed to the place where the incident happened, the "monster" was chasing Xuanyuan's subordinates. As long as he caught it, he would be pressed to the ground by it. The sharp claws passed through the body, scratched the internal organs, and died. What a pain. "Stop for me!" Tang Yu yelled angrily, flew straight and kicked towards its head, and the "monster" was quite agile, and immediately jumped to the side, narrowly missing. Tang Yu also took advantage of the opportunity to rub back, stood still, and narrowed his eyes to examine the "monster". It has the appearance of a tiger with a pair of wings growing on its back. ¡®Cut, it¡¯s another one that can fly. ¡¯ Tang Yu never liked to deal with winged monsters, they were difficult to deal with, but this one in front of him was not a monster. Tang Yu had already discovered during the fight just now that the flying tiger was not exuding a demonic aura, so it asked loudly: "What are you, how dare you come to make trouble!" Feihu also looked at Tang Yu in the same way. Since the first move just now, it knew that Tang Yu was stronger than others. Very arrogant, "I am the mountain god here, and they will kill all the creatures here, so I will naturally punish them." "Huh!" Tang Yu knew very well who killed these animals, but he couldn't say it out, so he turned the gun head upside down and poked the flying tiger, "I said, you are also a god? I don't know when I am a young master! Gods are all Live in the sky!" "Yes, it's just a strange beast." The immature girl's voice echoed at the side, Tang Yu turned his face and saw the girl in the forest coming towards him, and suddenly veins appeared on his forehead, "You find a rabbit and run away!" What are you doing here, looking for death!" Looking around, Xuanyuan's subordinates have also run away, and she is a little girl, is she stupid? "Um, I" The girl just said that, and the flying tiger seized the opportunity to attack Tang Yu, its wings vibrated the air, and its sharp claws went straight to the door. Seeing the menacing approach, Tang Yu didn't care about the girl, raised her strength and aimed a slash at that sharp claw, bark! The flames of the Yanblade scorched the flesh, causing the monster to feel pain, and with a howl, it retreated a few feet away. Tang Yu shook the knife in his hand, looking down on it, "Huh! What about the mountain god, this little ability is not enough for me to warm my hands." Seeing Zhenzhang under his hand, Tang Yu's strength is far higher than it. Although the flying tiger was unwilling, he had no choice but to escape. Instead, he looked helplessly at the dead animals left on the ground. Seeing that it didn't refute or run away, Tang Yu decided that it had given up resistance and was about to die, so she held a knife and approached it step by step with a slightly cruel smile. 'snort! Let you, a monster, ruin my business, and see if I will pull out your wings and cut off your hands and feet! ' "Hey! Wait!" It was the little girl again, "Are you going to kill it?" and ran to Tang Yu's side. "Ouch!" As a result, it was knocked again. "Go away! Go find your rabbit and mind your own business." Tang Yu threatened her, thinking that the little girl was trying to make things difficult for it, and kept running around to get in the way. Then he looked back at the monster, thinking about where to start, the flying tiger stared at Tang Yu unwillingly, with a "bluffing" sound in his mouth. "Wait! You can't kill it." Looking at Tang Yu's posture, this strange beast is more ominous. The girl covered her head and hurriedly said, fearing that this sentence would not be effective, she added, "It used to be Fuxi's mount." Mentioning him in this world of mountains and seas should give everyone some face. 'Fuxi! ¡¯ Hearing the name of King Ren, Tang Yu obviously paused, but it was not because of buying Fuxi's face, but because he came to this mountain and sea world, why would he run into people related to Fuxi wherever he went. "You also recognize Fuxi?" Tang Yu felt a little helpless. "Hey I don't recognize it." Seeing Tang Yu's eyes narrowed for a moment, the girl hurriedly said, "But it was indeed Fuxi's mount before. I saw it in our Jade Mansion's album. It's called Lu I. I heard from my Palace Master that Fuxi gave it to our Nanfu Palace Master after he retired. It was the Nanzhu who ordered it to stay here." 'It turned out to be something from her own family, no wonder she was in such a hurry, hum! Do you think it will be useful to move Fuxi out? The young master is not afraid of him. ¡¯ Tang Yu turned her head and thought about doing it again, but she didn¡¯t expect that the monster named "Lu Wu" would suddenly say to the girl, "You are from Tiangong." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 51 Jade Mansion Star Official ? The Heavenly Palace has always been the abode of gods and cannot be touched by the mortal world. So when Tang Yu heard Lu Wu say this, he also looked at the girl in disbelief, "You, are you a god?" A little girl who was knocked out by it casually? "Hey" The girl rubbed her nose with her fingers a little embarrassedly, "That's right." "Huh! Then it seems that God is nothing special." Tang Yu didn't care, and still wanted to kill Lu Wu. "This I'm not very bad." The girl felt that if she didn't say anything, she would smash her own signboard, "Besides, the head of my family is the number one general under the Eastern Emperor's seat. The eldest son, Chonghua, will win and lose!" Having said this, the girl raised her head proudly. 'Chonghua! ¡¯Another memorable name, although I don¡¯t want to admit that he is stronger than myself, but his strength is absolutely unfathomable. A person who is comparable to Chonghua, how much power will he have. It is not yet known whether Chonghua will come again, and it would definitely not be a good thing to introduce another opponent who is equal to him now. Xuanyuan was still wounded, Tang Yu didn't want what happened yesterday to happen again so soon. "Sounds like it has a lot of background, next time I take the young master to meet him, even if this thing is fatal today, you can take it away." The tone was still arrogant, Tang Yu put away the knife, and it was a gift. Favor. 'snort! If it weren't for Xuanyuan, the young master wouldn't be afraid that some palace master would come to his door. ' Seeing Tang Yu let go, the girl was very happy, 'Ah! It seems that the prestige of the palace master is quite useful! ¡¯ Silently thanking my master in my heart, I did not forget to say to Lu Wu: "You go quickly. There is nothing you can do here." After hearing this, Lu Wu didn't move. Judging by the appearance of it, it didn't matter whether it was going or not, and it was very hesitant. 'Ah! It's rare for the young master to give me some face, you don't appreciate it! ¡¯ Tang Yu was upset, "Why! Why don't you get out! Do you want the young master to give you a ride?" Raising his hand, he was about to hit the monster. "Yu'er!" It was Xuanyuan's voice, and Tang Yu trembled when she heard it, and her hands froze, not daring to turn her head. "Yu'er! What's going on?" Another sound, close at hand, Tang Yu knew that he couldn't hide, so he could only reply awkwardly, "Hey! I just came to this mountain to have some fun, I didn't expect you to come too hunting here." Is this a guilty conscience and not asking for it? Xuanyuan heard the roar at the foot of the mountain and rushed to the mountain. He met his subordinates along the way, saying that the forest was full of dead animals, and there were monsters attacking again. Fortunately, Tang Yu came to stop it. That monster must be the tiger with wings standing next to Tang Yu. The corpses in the forest were all killed with one blow, and the wounds showed signs of burns, but the slain subordinates were all pierced by sharp claws. And Tang Yu just said this again, the answer is already obvious. Xuanyuan sighed, what the great witch said was right, all he can do now is to clean up the mess. Xuanyuan looked around and realized that the fight was over and that monster was not Tang Yu's opponent. "Are you the monster who killed my people?" Xuanyuan asked Lu Wu. "It's not a monster, it's a strange beast named Lu Wu." The girl answered first. Xuanyuan looked at the girl again, just now he was very curious why there was a little girl here, and she didn't look afraid at all, "Girl, who are you? How did you come here?" "Ah, I am the resident of Tiangong Yufu, my name is Baizhi." Seeing Xuanyuan's majesty, he must be the overlord of one side, the girl answered very formally. Xuanyuan opened his eyes in surprise when he heard this, he knew a little about the distribution of the Heavenly Palace, but he didn't expect Fang Su, one of Dongfang Qinglong's Qisu Star Officials, to look like such a little girl. "Today, the mountains and seas are sunny and sunny, and the scenery is beautiful. Hey, my house master went to Zhongtian to pay respects to the Eastern Emperor, so I decided to come here for a walk. It's a pity that I haven't come down for a long time, so I don't know why. Come here." Hey! The latter sentence is a bit of a miss. "Cut, didn't you just sneak out! You got lost and lost the rabbit again." Tang Yu immediately scolded. "Hey" The girl rubbed her nose in embarrassment. Xuanyuan also sighed, then pressed Tang Yu's head down in retaliation and messed up its hair, "Okay, you're about the same." Although Tang Yu was dissatisfied, feeling that Xuanyuan was in a bad mood, So there was no rebuttal, just looking away with a puffy face. ¡®Now, that¡¯s all that¡¯s left. ¡¯ Xuanyuan said to Lu Wu, "Why do you want to kill my people?" (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 52 ? Lu Wu's answer was almost the same as that given to Tang Yu. It was ordered to stay on the mountain and was obliged to maintain the balance here, but seeing that Xuanyuan's clansmen wanted to wipe out the living beings here, it took action to defend it. After hearing this, Xuanyuan knew the reason, and took a deep look at Tang Yu. Seeing that, the cat started to defend himself, "Master, I also want to help you" "Okay." Don't let it go on, or you will be exposed like the star official, "Yu'er, you go back first and wait for me in the city, okay?" After the cat is gone, come again. Let's fix the problem here. "Hmph!" Tang Yu thought to herself that this hunt can no longer be carried out anyway, Xuanyuan will always go back, a useless star official and a discouraged monster here can't do anything to him, so I should withdraw first, don't mess with him Happy. When Tang Yu was out of sight, Xuanyuan let out a deep breath, presumably having made a decision. He said to Lu Wu: "The matter has come to this, and I don't have the ability to revive them, so I have to make an agreement with you?" Lu Wu said nothing, waiting for him to say the content of the agreement. With a swish, he pulled the Xuanyuan sword out of its sheath, pointed it at the sky, and said, "Today, my Xuanyuan family and Lu Wu have an appointment. After five years, I will never come again. When this sword is a proof, I will never violate it. If not, I will suffer the pain of being cut by the sword." "Could it be that the Taiyu sword was a gift from the King of Man!" Lu Wu used to be Fuxi's mount, so he naturally recognized it. However, he was still shocked that Fuxi would give his sword to someone else. "That's right, so, are you willing to believe it?" Xuanyuan's eyes were firm. Lu Wu was silent for a while, and replied: "Okay, since I am the king's favorite person, I will definitely keep my word. I will naturally accept it." 'In this way, it should be all right. ¡¯ So Xuanyuan bid farewell to Lu Wu and prepared to go down the mountain to check the situation of the troops. The girl named Bai Zhi, no, it was Qinglong Fangsu, da da da da followed behind Xuanyuan, with a strange smile on her face, "So you are Fuxi's disciple!" Xuanyuan saw Bai Zhi's cute face, innocent and defenseless, He also smiled at her, "You'd better go back to heaven earlier, don't worry your family." "Hey I haven't found Yu'er yet!" Bai Zhi looked a little embarrassed, she actually wanted to stay a little longer. "Yu'er?" "Yes, it's the rabbit I lost. I have to get it back, and I can't leave it alone in the mountain and sea world." "That's right." Seeing Bai Zhi's troubled look, Xuanyuan thought for a while and said, "I have an agreement with Lu Wu that I won't come back for the next five years, so let me help you find it before going down the mountain." "Really! Thank you so much." Bai Zhi was filled with joy after hearing this. Xuanyuan also smiled, "Then tell me, where did it disappear?" "Ah, it's in the forest ahead, I'll take you there." Bai Zhi took Xuanyuan's hand and headed there. Not long after they walked, they stopped, and Bai Zhi pointed to a tree and said, "It should be here, I just let it down, and it disappeared after a string." "I understand." Xuanyuan replied. From the road he walked just now, he found that the trees in the forest were tall, and there were no burrows dug by animals. If the rabbit was still in the forest, there was a way to get it to come out by itself. of. "You can help too." Xuanyuan greeted Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi also felt that what Xuanyuan said was very confident, and wanted to find her "Yu'er" quickly, so she joined in. Xuanyuan pulls out the grass on the ground, adds the fallen branches and leaves, gathers them together, ignites them with the kindling on his body, and then stamps out the burning flames, only to make the smoke rise. Then he clapped his hands and said to Bai Zhi, "Do you understand? Just make a few more like this." Bai Zhi didn't know the reason for doing this, but agreed: "Okay." Then he also started to help pile up some For the haystacks, let Xuanyuan light the fire. In just over a moment, more than a dozen places have been made, and the forest has become full of thick smoke. "It's almost there, let's go outside and wait and see." Xuanyuan greeted Bai Zhi again. Bai Zhi followed Xuanyuan out of the forest and stopped at a mountain spring not far away. Bai Zhi looked at the smoky woods, and asked Xuanyuan curiously: "Can this really make Yu'er come out?" Xuanyuan explained to her, "All animals are very alert to the surrounding situation, and Lu Wu's roar just now will definitely let you out." It hid in fright, and now it lights up the forest. As long as it is still inside, it will think that there is a fire in the forest and try to save its life. I have checked it when I entered the forest just now, and there are no holes in the forest. It can only run out of the woods. It won¡¯t go to Lu Wu¡¯s side, and it happens that there is a water source here. If it comes out, it will definitely give priority to the place with the breath of water.¡± After hearing so much from Xuanyuan, Bai Zhi showed an expression of admiration, "As expected of a disciple of the King of Man, so capable!" Xuanyuan just smiled when he heard this, his eyes still stayed on the forest,"This is just a way of hunting, but it is also used today. Look, is that your Yu'er?" Bai Zhi followed Xuanyuan's gaze, and sure enough, a fluffy white rabbit sprang out from the forest, with a light yellow ribbon tied around its neck. "That's right, that's it!" Bai Zhi was very happy when she saw it, "Yu'er! I finally found you." While shouting, she ran to the rabbit, hugged it in her arms, and pressed it against her cheek. Seeing her happy smile, Xuanyuan felt a little relieved, came to Bai Zhi's side, and said to her: "Since you found it, hurry up and take it home. Don't lose it again." "Ah, thank you very much!" Bai Zhi hugged the rabbit and bowed deeply to Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan smiled and walked into the forest, Bai Zhi asked again, "Are you going down the mountain?" "Yes, but these lit haystacks must be extinguished first, otherwise it may really cause a fire." "Then I'll help you too. You did this to find Yu'er for me." Xuanyuan did not refuse, and went to clear the smoke in the forest with Bai Zhi, and then went down the mountain together. Then, at the foot of the mountain, they saw Tang Yu sitting on a bare stone (remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 53 Another one ? Tang Yu crossed her legs, folded her hands on her chest, and just watched Xuanyuan come in front of her, then cleared her throat, "Ahem, hey, I don't want to wait for you here, it's just Xuanyuan City. I can¡¯t see it.¡± It¡¯s not long before it came to the mountain and sea world, and once it¡¯s farther away, it won¡¯t know where to go, so it waited at the foot of the mountain where Xuanyuan¡¯s troops were resting. If Xuanyuan goes down the mountain, it will definitely pass by here. Xuanyuan sighed that it was a troubled time, and then caressed Tang Yu's cheek, regardless of whether it was an excuse, "You, come with me." Tang Yu listened happily, and wagged her tail rhythmically. Xuanyuan turned around and said to Bai Zhi: "You too, go back to Tiangong earlier, let's leave now." Then he led Tang Yu to the army camp. Bai Zhi watched them drift away, and began to struggle in her heart, 'It's so hard to come here once, it's a pity to go back like thisIt shouldn't be a problem to play for another day. hey-hey! Just one day, guaranteed to go back! ¡¯ Then he hugged the rabbit happily and circled, ¡°Yu¡¯er, let¡¯s go!¡± On the other end, Xuanyuan took Tang Yu back to the place where the troops were stationed, looked around and saw that his subordinates were still in shock, worried that the monster would chase down the mountain again, until Fenghou approached and heard him calling his name , just looked at this side together, with a look of joy, "Boss, you are back!" Everyone must be worried about him. Xuanyuan raised his hands to them, "Don't worry, everyone, it's all right now, rest here tonight and return to the city tomorrow." All the subordinates agreed in unison, "Yes!" Upon hearing the answer, Xuanyuan asked Fenghou to send an order to all the school officials to discuss the funeral, and then sat down with Tang Yu at a fire. Seeing that Xuanyuan was only staring at the flame and ignoring it, Tang Yu was a little anxious, "I also want to help you, so that you can finish your work early and go back!" Xuanyuan turned his gaze, "Keep your voice down, if you hear it, you beat me to death What would they think if they brought in so many prey and attracted Lu Wu?" Tang Yu was speechless as she hugged her legs and put her chin on her knees. Xuanyuan didn't speak anymore, he was waiting for the school officials. "Leader, here we come." Feng Hou led a group of school officials to meet him. "Well, sit down." Xuanyuan greeted them. After they sat down around the fire, Xuanyuan told them about Lu Wu's origin and his agreement with it. The school officials were obviously aggrieved, "We didn't kill those in the forest, why should the leader bow to it?" Xuanyuan sighed in his heart, "Hey, if it wasn't for this cat" Then he looked at the cat. Looking at the school officials, "Forget it, when something like this happened, Spring Hunting really can't go on any longer. Let's stop here this time and let's talk about it in Autumn." Hearing the leader's explanation, the school officials didn't say anything anymore. He also continued to order: "Let's rest here tonight, and the whole team will return tomorrow. You need to make arrangements." The school officials agreed repeatedly, Xuanyuan nodded, and then said: "After returning to the city, open the barn and distribute food. This time If the hunting in spring is fruitless, please give more to make the city more stable. After the wind, you have to take care of this matter." "Understood." Feng Hou has always followed his example. "Well, let's all go." Xuanyuan waved his hand. The school officials also bowed their hands and said goodbye. At this time, there was a commotion on the edge of the camp, "Hey! Who are you! Why did you just run in here?" "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, let me hide for a while and leave soon!" The immature girl's voice was Bai Zhi. "No, no, no, I can't let you in here." Xuanyuan and Tang Yu were very surprised when they heard this, why didn't the girl go back, and came here instead, so they went outside the camp together, Tang Yu saw that Bai Zhi was still begging, and took the lead, "Didn't I let you go back! I even ran here. Let's see if I won't teach you a lesson!" As he said that, he wanted to go over and give her a lesson. Xuanyuan immediately grabbed Tang Yu and comforted him: "Don't worry, let's see what she has to say." The conversation between the two caught Bai Zhi's gaze, as if seeing a savior, "Ah, disciple of the King of Man, so you are here too, let me come in and hide for a while, and when Nan Xing leaves, I will leave immediately." Seeing that the girl knew their leader, they all sent asking looks. Xuanyuan raised his hand to signal them to let her in, and those subordinates moved out of the way, and Bai Zhi rushed to Xuanyuan's side. Xuanyuan waited for her to approach, and asked her: "That Nan Xing is" "He, he was sent by the Lord to catch me. If he catches me, I will be doomed. You must save me!" Bai Zhi believed that Xuanyuan had extraordinary abilities when she found her a rabbit. She is not worth mentioning in front of him, as long as he is around, she will definitely be able to escape Nan Xing's pursuit. "" Xuanyuan understood, she came down to earth secretly and found out, Tiangong sent someone to arrest her and go back to be punished. Just as I was about to say something, the cat next to me spoke again, "You deserve it! You asked for it. Go hide somewhere else, don't cause trouble here."   "No, no." Bai Zhi shook her head straight, begging Xuanyuan even more, "If you don't let me hide, I don't even know where to go, so I will find him. You don't know, the Lord is very important The law, Nan Xing strictly enforces the law, if he is caught, he will definitely be sent to the execution office, there will be a thunderbolt there, and thousands of arrows will pierce the heart" Bai Zhi said a long list of punishments from the heavenly palace, "I will die when I get there!" Then Holding Xuanyuan's hand, he looked pitiful. "Cut, it doesn't matter to us, you go!" Tang Yu rushed to speak again. Seeing Bai Zhi's frightened expression when he mentioned the punishment, Xuanyuan suddenly felt pity, but is he really going to offend Tiangong for this? He naturally didn't want to, but he couldn't bear to watch the poor girl who came to beg be brought back to be tortured like that. Xuanyuan hesitated very much. Although listening to what Tang Yu said, Bai Zhi still placed her hopes on Xuanyuan's decision, and still pleaded: "It's only for a while, just agree, okay, just hide for a while." Tang Yu was so anxious by Bai Zhi, she was about to go up and throw this troublesome spirit out, when suddenly a voice sounded, "It's no use hiding anywhere, I must take you back today." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 54 The confrontation in front of the camp ? The voice came from a man in black. The clothes are exquisite, the black-bottomed robe is embroidered with purple patterns, and it is surrounded by gold borders, which is luxurious and solemn. Wearing a golden crown, the hair on the forehead is tied into the crown, meticulous. Wearing a long sword at the waist, the hilt and scabbard are inlaid with jewels, and the figure is prominent. The white face is very beautiful, she seems to be as serious as a woman, and she is frosty and cold. Standing behind him are six attendants, all of whom have their own merits. 'That person is the Nan Xing that Bai Zhi mentioned, and he is so beautiful. But"Looking at that posture, it is obvious that the comer is not kind, Xuanyuan stared intently, feeling that they don't take the crowd here seriously, Bai Zhi, they are bound to win, even if they have to resort to force . Tang Yu also noticed their intentions, and slowly took a few steps forward, standing in front of Xuanyuan. Facing the incoming attack, the cat was ready to attack, and the flame blade was buzzing. Even Xuanyuan's subordinates took up weapons one after another because of the two of them being prepared. Bai Zhi was so frightened that she hid behind Xuanyuan a long time ago, tugging at his sleeves with both hands, and kept praying: "Help me! Help me, I can't bring them back." Na Nan Xing took a step and bowed to Xuanyuan, "Fang Su left his position privately while on duty in Dongtian, and hereby orders from the Lord to come here to arrest her, please hand her over to me." It turned out that not only did he sneak away, but he also left his post without authorization. Xuanyuan glanced at Bai Zhi, who was pleading with Nan Xing, "No, no, I won't dare again in the future, just let me go and let me go back to Tiangong by myself?" She thought, as long as it wasn't If you bring it back to Nan Xing, there will be room for change, and the owner of the palace will always find a way to help him. "Shut up! Since I am already here, how can I allow you to escape." What Bai Zhi said was true, this Nan Xing didn't show affection at all. Naturally, Bai Zhi refused to "give up" and instead said to Xuanyuan: "Help me, you are the disciple of King Ren, you are so capable, there must be a way, just let him let me go back, Then I won't go to the Xingfu to be punished. This time, I will definitely go back immediately." Then he raised his hand in a gesture of swearing. Xuanyuan looked at Bai Zhi, then turned to look at Nan Xing, his beautiful face was still cold, and his words were also cold, "You are the disciple of the King of Man?" He obviously didn't believe it, thinking it was an excuse made up by Bai Zhi to escape. "No." Xuanyuan never regarded himself as a disciple of the King of Human Beings. He never studied under Fuxi, nor was he guided by Fuxi. Bai Zhi became even more anxious when she heard this, "Why not? You have the Taiyu Sword given by Wang himself, and you are his disciple!" What she was worried about was that without Fuxi's reputation, Nan Xing would no longer have any worries. "So what, I'm really not his disciple." He never relied on his title as a human king in his work, and he even relied on his own comprehension of the moves of using the Xuanyuan Sword. Nan Xing was obviously a little moved when he heard the "Taiyu Sword", and seeing that Xuanyuan spoke freely, it should be true, so he asked: "I heard that two years ago, the King of People gave the Taiyu Sword to the Jishui Xuanyuan family. Is that him?" "Exactly." After hearing this, Nan Xing tilted his gaze, seemed to think about it for a while, then looked at Xuanyuan squarely again, cupped his hands and reported his family name: "The little official is Dou Su under Xuanyan seat of the Shangfu, named Nan Xing. They are my servants." The attendants behind him also bowed to Xuanyuan. 'It turned out to be the star official of Xuanwu in the north. ¡¯ Xuanyuan didn¡¯t move, waiting for him to continue. Nan Xing immediately stood up straight, and then said: "I have heard that Fuxi is benevolent and caring for all living beings, so that all spirits in the mountains and seas regard him as the king. However, Tiangong has always put the law first, and no one can violate it, otherwise it will be a crime. You will be punished. This time, the little official is here to take the room and lodging that violates the law. I hope that although you have received the Taiyu Sword from the King of Kings, don¡¯t take the King of King¡¯s kindness as righteousness and tolerate the Star Officials who violate the laws, making it difficult for us.¡± These remarks are obviously more polite than just now, and they are also very official. Hearing what Nan Xing said was reasonable, Xuanyuan couldn't find any reason to intervene, so he could only look at Bai Zhi apologetically. After all, this matter cannot and cannot be controlled. ?The situation was almost certain, so Nan Xing ordered, "Seven kills, take down Fang Su." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 55 I'm going to kill you ? Seven kills, the sixth star of Dou Su, majestic face, resolute and courageous, wielding a painted halberd, the six servants are the most skilled in martial arts. With Nan Xing's order, he rushed straight at Bai Zhi. His speed was so fast that Tang Yu who was standing in front of Xuanyuan only felt a gust of wind blowing past, Qi Sha had passed through it and arrived in front of Xuanyuan, which made Tang Yu's eyes widen in shock. Similarly, Xuanyuan also felt the powerful power of Seven Kills, but he just kept himself calm and looked at him standing in front of him coldly. "Mr. Fang, I have offended you." After Qi Sha finished speaking, he reached out to grab Bai Zhi who was hiding behind Xuanyuan. However, what his hand touched was a powerful shield, which came from the enchantment activated by Bai Zhi. Fangsu belongs to the belly of the green dragon, where everything is transformed, and it is her ability to create protective barriers. Moreover, at this time, Bai Zhi already understood that Xuanyuan could not be counted on, but she couldn't just catch her without a fight, she had to rely on herself. The enchantment expanded, shining with the brilliance of electricity, wrapping Baizhi and Xuanyuan together in it, making it impossible for Seven Kills to strike. But Nan Xing's orders had been ordered, and he had to execute them, so he swung his painting halberd and struck hard at the barrier. The collision of the spear and the shield naturally caused flames to splatter, and even the formation was shaken. If the barrier is broken, Xuanyuan inside will also be affected. Tang Yu was naturally unhappy when he saw it, and shouted loudly at Qisha, "What are you doing! Please stop!" wrist. Seeing Tang Yu attacking, Qi Sha took a step back and saw its appearance clearly, "You are a monster." Since I came to Shanhaijie, I have been asked several times, and Tang Yu didn't bother to answer, so he swung his knife again. "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan wanted to stop, but obviously it didn't work. Tang Yu really hated this seven kills. After a few moves, Qi Kill raised his halberd to block, and sullenly said, "What? You want to protect her?" How could Tang Yu reason with him, "Anyway, you can't move! Unless you pass my test first." To Qi Sha, it was clear that these words were to protect Bai Zhi, so he was naturally unambiguous, and stepped forward with a straight posture, and handed over to Tang Yu. The sound of weapons being handed over was loud and powerful. Seeing this situation in Xuanyuan's eyes, even though he knew Tang Yu was worried about him, but if this cat messed with him like this, he might be able to distinguish himself from the enemy. "Fenghou! Take everyone away quickly and go back to the city immediately!" Xuanyuan ordered immediately, he never knew what to do in any situation. He knew very well that there was absolutely no chance of winning against these Tiangong envoys at this time, so he had to try not to affect the safety of his subordinates and preserve the strength of the city. As the city lord of Xuanyuan City, he must bear this crisis. "But" Feng Hou was unwilling to let his leader stay in such a dangerous place, besides he was still injured. "This is an order!" This time he yelled firmly. Although he was unwilling, Fenghou still listened to Xuanyuan's words, "Then, please be careful." Finally, he said goodbye in a helpless way, and waved to everyone, "Follow me and leave." As expected of being his confidant general, with a strong command, all the people began to retreat slowly with him, Xuanyuan can look at Nan Xing again with peace of mind. 'What will he do next. ' Nan Xing was looking at Tang Yu who was fighting with Qi Sha, "It is a monster." Unexpectedly, in addition to gifting the Taiyu Sword, the King of Ren also sent strong help. ¡¯ Then he looked at Xuanyuan again, and found that he was also staring at himself. Nan Xing's eyes showed a bit of cruelty, "It seems that the king of people is very caring for City Lord Xuanyuan." Sure enough, there was no way to avoid it, so he drew the sword from its sheath, slowly raised it, pointed at Nan Xing, and then slowly walked out of the barrier. Xuanyuan Sword's sharpness suddenly appeared, and it was even more dazzling in the afterglow of the setting sun, causing Nan Xing to narrow his eyes slightly, making his face even more fierce. Curling one corner of his mouth, he smiled and said to Xuanyuan: "It is said that if you want to do your job well, you should sharpen your weapon first. The Taiyu Sword is still sharp as a magic weapon. Of course, the city lord should also know this sentence, and vice versa." As soon as the words fell, Nan Xing was so quick that he swung his sword towards Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan Zishi had already been ready for battle, holding the hilt of his sword with both hands, carefully observing Nan Xing's every move with his eyes, waiting for his arrival. It's a pity, what he waited for was Nan Xing's sword energy swung with all his strength, forcibly hitting Tang Yu's back who was inseparable from the seven kills. When Xuanyuan turned his head away, he could only see Tang Yu coughing blood in pain, pierced by Qisha's painting halberd from his chest and back. The body was completely at a standstill, unable to react. The scene in front of him made Xuanyuan's eyes widen, and even the hand holding the sword trembled, and finally hung down unconsciously, naturally giving up defense. "Hehehe" Nan Xing let out a ferocious and self-satisfied laugh, and the raised sword was already in front of Xuanyuan's neck, "It seems that apart from being a sharp weapon, it is also very attractive to the city lord. .¡± With his head down, his hands clasped together. Once again, Xuanyuan saw Tang Yu's painful expression again, but this time, it was even better.Before, Xuanyuan was even more unforgivable and extremely angry. "I'm going to kill you!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 56 Sword Demonstration ? Tang Yu grabbed the halberd that pierced his chest, and felt a burning pain on his back. The air can't move through the lungs normally, only blood is coughed up continuously, Neidan, is it crushed? His face was pale, his whole body was weak, and he knelt down slowly. Seven kills can already conclude that Tang Yu can no longer fight back. He has fought against monsters before, and he knows that the heart is their key point, so when Tang Yu was hit from behind by Nan Xing and distracted for a while, he did not hesitate. He raised his halberd and pierced its heart. The cat demon was the first to obstruct it just now, provoking Nan Xing's majesty, so out of revenge, Qi Sha pulled out the painting halberd vigorously. "Cough!" Because of the vigorous tearing, blood gushed from Tang Yu's mouth again, dizzy, and fell sideways on the ground. Looking at the painted halberd again, some viscera and flesh were drawn out on it, dripping with blood. "Ah!" The cruel scene made Bai Zhi scream, and immediately ran to Tang Yu's side, enclosing it in her enchantment. Looking at the bloody body, Bai Zhi gently shook him, "Are you okay." It was this cat demon who was different from her that stood in her way just now, so now seeing its end like this, Bai Zhi couldn't help shedding tears . Tang Yu only felt that the sky and the earth were shaking, and the only thing he could hear was Nan Xing's triumphant laughter, "Xuanyuan, how is he" This was the last thing Tang Yu cared about before his body fell into darkness thinking about it. "I'm going to kill you!" He has always been calm, he is calm and able to deal with situations, he has never been so angry like now, and he has never stared at his opponent with hatred like this. Only blood debts can calm his manic heart. Nan Xing was also taken aback by his hostile eyes, but his own sword had already reached his throat, no matter how angry he was, so what could he do, so Nan Xing remained calm, "Do you think you can do it!" The tone was quite Certainly, when Nan Xing was in Tiangong, he knew that although Xuanyuan had obtained the Taiyu Sword from the Human King, the Human King had not imparted the sword formula. fear. Xuanyuan still had resentful eyes, and never moved away from Nan Xing. His sword began to emit splendor, and various hexagrams of gossip floated from the sword. This time, these patterns ran along his hands, arms, and his whole body, wrapping them like a barrier, and making his whole body shine with golden light. 'How can it be! Is this a move he figured out by himself? ¡¯ Seeing this, Nan Xing didn¡¯t dare to look down on him any longer, and slashed at Xuanyuan¡¯s neck with his sword hand, ¡®Let¡¯s try his ability. ' Xuanyuan didn't dodge, but Jianfeng couldn't advance half an inch in front of his neck. It's not the feeling of being hit on the enchantment, but being imprisoned and unable to move. The brilliance of the hexagram images reflected on the body of the sword, and the figure reflected by the metal became real, and began to revolve around the sword, even if Nan Xing exerted force, he could not get it back. Fuxi's gossip comes from the yin and yang of heaven and earth, and everything is inclusive, just like the profound meaning of Fuxi's formation. It may be easy to enter, but it is difficult to get out of the formation, and Xuanyuan's posture is the same. Seeing the hexagram, Nan Xing was about to wrap his arms around him, wouldn't it mean that his whole body would be swallowed up? Resolutely let go of his hand, and replaced it with a palm to strike Xuanyuan's chest. Just the same as before, Xuanyuan did not dodge, the hexagram images gathered on his chest to resist him, and then spread to Nan Xing's palm and wrist, imprisoning them, unable to retract them, and tended to move towards his arms. Faced with such a move, there are only two endings, either to fall into it and let it be slaughtered, or to fight hard and break the blockade. Naturally, Nan Xing chose the latter, and with the other palm he had concentrated all his strength, and struck straight away, vowing to force Xuanyuan to give in. "I'm waiting for you." Faced with the incoming force, Xuanyuan suddenly raised his sword, gathered all his strength on the blade, and slashed at Nanxing from top to bottom. The target was the chest that he could no longer defend against after gathering strength. The zhenqi all over the body, together with the hexagrams protecting the body, all poured into the sword body, and the light shone all over the place for a while, so shining that it was impossible to look directly at it. Nan Xing understood, 'He, this is going to die with me! ' Swish! The sword edge fell, cutting deep wounds from the side of the neck to the waist and ribs, making people think that Nan Xing was cut in two. When he fell down, Nan Xing seemed to have some insight in his eyes. It was a warning given to him by his Palace Master, so that he must not underestimate the power contained in the human body. Once this power is displayed, it is enough to shake the world. 'That's true, this Xuanyuan clan is really amazing. It seems that today, it is time to reap the consequences. ' Boom! The strength of the palm went straight into the heart, and it broke out with old injuries, which was unbearable. Blood sprayed out of the mouth, Xuanyuan was shaken and flew backwards, rolling on the ground for more than ten feet with a few plops. 'ah! That Nan Xing' His whole body was aching, but he was still struggling to let his eyes search for the opponent's figure, Xuanyuan saw it, Nan Xing fell to the ground, and his officials surrounded him. "Ahem" Smiling in satisfaction, Xuanyuan turned his head, just like thisSo he kept looking at Tang Yu who was lying on the side, until he had no strength to open his eyes again 'Yu'er, I have avenged you' (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 57: Memories ? In a wooden house in the forest, Long was sitting on the edge of the couch, looking down at Xuanyuan lying beside him. Xuanyuan's eyes were closed tightly, and the sadness on Junyi's face could not be concealed. His lips were slightly opened, breathing faintly, and whispering softly from time to time, "Huh~ Yu'er Yu'er" Hearing his ravings, Bai Zhi, who was standing aside, obviously felt even more uncomfortable, apologizing while weeping in front of him, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, it's all because of me." Seeing the girl's incomparable guilt, Long couldn't bear to watch, so he comforted her and said, "His injuries have stabilized now, and he should be able to wake up soon." "But" Bai Zhi thought of Tang Yu in Xuanyuan's mouth, and swallowed again. If Xuanyuan woke up and knew that Tang Yu had died, how painful would he be? Bai Zhi thought of the scene at that time There was blood all over the ground, and the flesh and blood burst out of the body. When I probed its nose again, I had no breathing, and my whole body was cold. Outside the barrier, Seven Kills was still eyeing, even if Nan Xing fell to the ground, he still decided to break the barrier and take him away. "Hey! It's very lively here." A teasing voice sounded, Bai Zhi turned her head, and saw a beautiful man in red, slowly walking towards Qisha. Bai Zhi's eyes widened in surprise, isn't this Fuxi's eldest son, Chonghua! He actually appeared here. Seven kills felt that an extremely powerful force was approaching, it was the power from Huang Quandao, he subconsciously clenched his weapon, and watched the coming person. Chonghua still moved forward slowly, "I heard that there are guests from the Heavenly Palace in the Mountain and Sea Realm, so I came here specially to pay a visit. Hehe, there are quite a few of them." Listening to his words, those officials dare not speak, this king His parent and son, the current Palace Master of Huangquan Dao, his strength resounds through the Three Realms. It was Qisha who was the first to react, "We were just ordered to bring back the house, nothing else." His voice still showed his fear and worry. "Oh?" Chonghua stopped at the edge of the enchantment, looked at Tang Yu, then narrowed his eyes and aimed at Qisha, "However, I just don't want to see you Tiangong. Hurry up! Otherwise, I want you Tiangong I'm dying to see your master again!" The words were ruthless. Seven kills and the rest of the officials all felt the killing intent from Chonghua, and their star official Dousu was also in danger at this time, and it was impossible to carry out the mission, so they had to accept the reality and leave with Nan Xing who was seriously injured. When the Qisha and the others were gone, Baizhi found that Chonghua was staring at him again. Tiangong and Huangquandao had always been at odds, so what would Chonghua do to him? Thinking of this, his body trembled. Chonghua pressed his hand on the barrier, and the current of the barrier responded immediately, and the hand wrapped around him made a "squeaky" sound. But this obviously couldn't stop Chonghua's intentions. Chonghua pressed down vigorously, then stretched his arm in, and then he himself stepped into the barrier, walking towards Bai Zhi. The absolutely suppressed power made Bai Zhi tremble, her body could not move, and even her breathing became extremely irregular. When Chonghua stood in front of her, Bai Zhi swallowed, unable to look away because of fear. But Chonghua didn't seem to be interested in her, and just bent down to observe Tang Yu's situation. Bai Zhi didn't dare to move until Chonghua stood up again and walked out. In the end, he was relieved, Bai Zhi found that his hands were covered with sweat, Chonghua, he probably wouldn't attack himself. Looking at him again, Chonghua was kneeling beside Xuanyuan on one knee, putting his hand on his heart. After a while, Chonghua looked back at him again, and Bai Zhi was subconsciously shocked again. "Are you the star official of Yufu?" Chonghua asked. "Yes, yes, Xiaoguan is the house of Yufu." Bai Zhi heard her trembling voice. "Well, if you want this person to live" Chonghua glanced at Xuanyuan on the ground, "Take him straight to the south, and when you see the hut by the lake in the maple forest, ask the owner inside for help." After speaking, he turned and left, walking very slowly, but within a few steps Bai Zhi saw him disappear. Bai Zhi looked at Tang Yu again, it once stood in the way of her, so that she was not taken away by Nan Xing, but lost her life in the end, that Xuanyuan is an important person to it, no matter what, I have to help save him. 'Now, the Xuanyuan clan is all right, that cat demon, it can rest in peace. ¡¯ Thinking of this, Bai Zhi closed her eyes and prayed silently for them, hoping that everything would be better. Looking at Xuanyuan, Long Long also thought of Tang Yu, "That cat demon" Now Tang Yu's body is parked in the hall outside the dormitory, and Yuan'er is guarding it there, "Yuan'er must be very sad too. Why. ¡¯ It also surprised Long that such a thing happened, after all, now is not the time to compete with Tiangong. "Your name is Baizhi, right?" Long said to the girl beside her, "I'm going to the hall to have a look, you can take care of Xuanyuan for me." Long was still very polite to her, although she could sense the qi in her body coming from god??, but seeing this small body trekking here with Xuanyuan on his back, he cried and begged himself for help, his expression was just like a helpless child, not a dignified heavenly palace star official. Open the door and step into the hall. Here, too, there is a sad child, but it cannot cry, because monsters have no tears. Yuan'er leaned beside Tang Yu and called softly, "Xiaoyu, Xiaoyu, why did this happen? If you hadn't been told to leave, you are still fine now." After giving Xuanyuan first aid, Long and Bai Zhi went to rescue Tang Yu. Seeing Tang Yu's death, Yuan'er kept calling its name in pain, and then waited here all day, unwilling to leave. For the companion who has taken care of him for thousands of years, it has only been separated for a few days, and seeing him again is the difference between life and death, how can it not be heartbroken. Long walked over, stroking its back distressedly, Yuan'er raised her head to look at him, her pretty face was full of sadness. Caressing its face, pressing its head to his heart with the other hand, then embracing it, gently brushing its hair, the only thing Long can do now is to comfort him in this way. Maybe she was tired, Yuan'er fell asleep slowly in Long's arms. Long gently picked it up, took it to the wall and put it down, sat against the wall by herself, let Yuan'er lie down, rested on her lap, and then gently stroked its back. Looking at the sleeping fox demon, Long began to think, 'Xuanyuan is not in danger now, and Xuanyuan City has also said hello, Yuan'er, it will always come out of sadness one day. ¡¯ Is everything going to be okay? Turning to look at Tang Yu, "Chonghua, did you just let the cat in your picture die like this, and let the star official of Tiangong bring Xuanyuan to me for help?" Since you were there at that time, why did you drive them away when you were not there? ¡¯ All these made Long unable to guess Chonghua¡¯s thoughts, ¡®What exactly do you want to do¡­¡¯ (remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 58 Conditions for Rebirth ? 'I, where is this? ¡¯ In the darkness, the whole body seemed to be floating non-stop, there was no pain, and there was no sound, ¡®I, am I dead? ¡¯ Tang Yu asked herself like this, if this is the place she should come to after death, then it is really not suitable for her character who likes to make trouble everywhere. Suddenly, a warm touch came from the body, from the forehead to the back of the neck, slowly and gently stroking, 'Who is it? Is it Xuanyuan? He's here too? Isn't that just' The worry from the bottom of his heart made Tang Yu try his best to open his eyes, wanting to see what he looks like, he won't be hurt too, right? A dim light source came into sight, and there was a voice containing a little joy, "You're awake." Following the prestige, what appeared in front of him was Chonghua's slightly smiling face. Feeling the word "well" appeared on his forehead, Tang Yu narrowed his eyes, 'This guy! ¡¯ Why do you always meet Chong Hua when you are in a bad mood, which can make it even more uncomfortable. So he opened his mouth and was about to go crazy, "Meow~!" ! ! ! Oh! Master, what's the matter? Tang Yu observed herself in surprise, raised her hand to touch her head and face, and then found that her hands had become a pair of cat's claws. Immediately stunned without the slightest reaction. "Hehehe" Chonghua's chichi laughter came from above his head, as if the plot had succeeded. "Hiss~." The claws opened, and the fur exploded. 'It must be this guy, what kind of magic did you use to turn the young master into this virtue. ¡¯ Tang Yu decided to tear up this sinister face no matter what. Chonghua felt that Tang Yu's current appearance was really interesting, so he couldn't help pinching the fur on the back of its neck, picked it up, and faced himself. Seeing the kitten kicking its legs in disorder, waving the paws of both hands towards him, but unable to touch it, and making a "his~hiss~" sound even more angrily, Chonghua laughed even more joyfully. 'This, this, really pissed me off! ¡¯ Gradually realizing that it was impossible for him to avenge Chonghua now, Tang Yu gradually stopped his useless thumping, leaving only his eyes staring fixedly. Tang Yu stopped attacking, and Chonghua put it down, leaning against the cushion beside him. At this time, Tang Yu began to observe the surroundings. In the majestic palace, peacocks of various shapes are carved on the pillars and walls around the palace, with their tails open and flying. The interior of the hall is exquisitely furnished, with red lacquered wooden tables, fur carpets, and all kinds of utensils, all of which are inlaid with jade. Under him is a couch that occupies a large part of the hall, covered with silk bedding, everything Everything shows the noble identity and elegant taste of the owner here. Of course, all this made Tang Yu realize his situation, 'Where did this guy take me, and what happened to Xuanyuan? ¡¯ Tang Yu turned his gaze to Chonghua again, wondering what his plans were. In Chonghua's view, Tang Yu's thoughts are clear at a glance, and there is no need to hide the answer it wants. Chonghua stretched his body lazily, and began to explain Tang Yu's doubts, "This is my bedroom, and you are now in Huangquan Road." Seeing Tang Yu's eyes widened, Chonghua continued with satisfaction: "It's really Yes, I just walked away for a while, you cat has done a great thing! Even the gods of Tiangong have fought against each other." Tang Yu turned his head and didn't take it seriously. Even if it came again, it would not hesitate. Chonghua didn't care about Tang Yu's reaction, and went on, "It hurts both sides, but the little rabbit has been fulfilled." Little rabbit? Do you mean the Angelica dahurica? Lose both? So is Xuanyuan alive or dead? Tang Yu continued to wait for Chonghua to give the answer. Picking up the wine glass on the small table and taking a sip, Chonghua said, "You haven't repaid my favor yet, how can I be willing to die for you? As for that person, just" With a whoosh, he threw himself on Chonghua's body, his claws were clenched into his robe, and his eyes became extremely fierce with a "hiss~". "Hehe" Chonghua found that teasing the cat like this is also a pleasure, "You are very nervous about him." The answer was still the fierce staring eyes. Chonghua put the cup back, still leisurely, just to make Tang Yu anxious, "Well, I have no relationship or reason with him, and I have never been favored by him, so how can there be any reason to help?" Listening to what Chonghua said, isn't Xuanyuan now Tang Yu couldn't wait any longer, and rushed outside immediately, but was pinched by the back of the neck again and carried back. "Meow~! (Let go of me! Let go!)" The cat flopped again, even worse than before. "Hey! That's all." Enough is enough to last long, Chonghua understands, "For the sake of Xuanyuan's saving your life, I decided to let him live a little longer, tell me, am I very good?" heart?" Tang Yu stopped struggling and was a little dazed. Chonghua's words gave it too much doubt, how could it be saved by Xuanyuan? What about living a little longer? Last time he planted a spell on himself, could it be the same for Xuanyuan? Tang Yu looked at Chonghua still very unhappy. 'thisWhat the hell did the guy fall. ' "Don't worry." Chonghua put Tang Yu on his lap and comforted it, "You should have heard from Long last time that the Treaty of the Three Realms stipulates that gods and demons are not allowed to kill people at will. Doing tricks on the premise of signing the contract." Although Tang Yu still had distrustful eyes, he was obviously more stable, so Chonghua continued, "You smashed the inner alchemy for that seven kills, and there was no way to revive it. Yes, fortunately he helped you, so you are like this now, do you want to know why?" Ask knowingly! Tang Yu turned her head and ignored him. Chonghua chuckled, "In heaven and earth, only humans have souls and can be reincarnated. Because of this, heaven and earth have given gods, demons, and monsters unlimited lifespans, while only humans have limited time. Gods and demons come from the same clan. With Qi, the body dies when the Qi is exhausted, while monsters rely on the essence of practice¡ªthe inner alchemy, and when the inner alchemy is broken, they will be destroyed. However, when the monster has a relative condition, it can also be regenerated, and it is stronger than before. Powerful. The relative condition is to think about it. When you are dying, how much you think about that person, and if he can repay you in equal measure, you can be resurrected." 'Xuanyuan is to me, think about it, he' Tang Yu lowered her head, still unable to digest the deep meaning in Chonghua's words, but there was already something shaking her heart, making it unable to calm down. "He was seriously wounded, and he still decided to avenge you by dying with Dou Su." Chonghua thought of the scene at that time, that move was activated by Xuanyuan's thoughts, and brought about all of this with a brand new understanding. It's this cat demon from Shanzhong Valley. Fate has locked them together. Tang Yu's heart was pounding, he didn't know if it was Chonghua's words, or the influence of Xuanyuan's actions in the words. I really want to see him, I really want to be by his side, where is he now? How is he now? Tang Yu really wanted to know, it really wanted to hear him call her "Yu'er" again. The longing swelled in his chest, and he couldn't suppress it, so he could only lie down slowly and buried his head. Chonghua caressed its back, words that seemed to be comforting, "For now, let's wait for the recovery of strength, and we will meet again one day." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 59: Sacrifice ? Time always flies like a white horse, passing by in a blink of an eye, and it is half a month in the blink of an eye. Xuanyuan had already woken up, and Bai Zhi returned to the Heavenly Palace the next day after he woke up, Tang Yu was also buried according to the customs of the world, Long continued to heal Xuanyuan's injuries, and went out with Yuan'er to pick herbs every day. On this day, Xuanyuan sat on the couch and looked out the window, his eyes seemed to be out of focus, and he barely blinked. From the moment he woke up, he asked about Tang Yu's situation. Long looked at him and shook his head, while Bai Zhi couldn't help crying. He understood that he would never see his Yu'er again. His heart was empty, just like his eyes. In the past few days, Feng Hou had come to report something to him, but he didn't listen to anything. He just waved him to go back to the city after he finished speaking. Now, apart from recalling the time with Tang Yu every day, nothing can make the slightest expression appear on this handsome face. 'Yu'er' Xuanyuan caressed the knife wound on his chest, as long as he thought of Tang Yu, there would be a dull pain here, 'It's okay for this wound to heal, then, what is left for me to commemorate. ' A sad expression appeared, and he clenched the palm on his chest. This is what Long saw when he opened the door and came in. Indeed, it made those who saw it quite sad. Long shook his head helplessly, walked over, and handed him the jar of medicine, "Drink it, and then, I'll take you to see it." Seeing Xuanyuan looking at him, as if a little unresponsive, he explained: " Tang Yu, I will bury it outside the house." It may be that he has been in a bad mood these days. It took Xuanyuan a while to digest Long's words. He seemed to have some motivation, and quickly drank the soup and returned the jar to Long. Long took the empty can, put it aside, then went to help Xuanyuan up, gently and slowly led him out the door. Tang Yu's tomb is not far outside the house, and you can see it when you open the door. After burial, a stele was piled up with stones on it, and flowers were placed in front of it. Yuan'er brought it back from picking herbs with Long every day. At this time Yuan'er was also kneeling in front of the tomb, with his lips open and closed, talking to it. Seeing Long coming with Xuanyuan, the fox demon stood up knowingly and moved away from the seat in front of the tomb. These days, it heard Long mention what happened under the Natural Peak. Presumably, Tang Yu cared about him so much that he wanted to fight those Tiangong star officials. And this Xuanyuan should have the same attitude towards Tang Yu. Long supported Xuanyuan to sit down in front of the stele, and then took Yuan'er back to the wooden house by herself, so that they could get along alone. Xuanyuan looked at the stele, under which his cat was sleeping forever, and for a moment, he was so sad that he raised his hand to scratch the scar on his chest, which also hurt the wound on his heart. 'Yu'er' The painful call from the bottom of my heart, I just realized my feelings for Tang Yu, and in less than two days, fate took it away like a joke, leaving him alone. Panting deeply, Xuanyuan leaned forward, slowly crawled towards the stele, and stuck his head on it, "Yu'er, I have already avenged you, can you hear me?" Something was blocked, and the voice was hoarse, "I am in front of you now, can you see it." My heart felt even more uncomfortable, so I gently put my hand on the stone tablet and wiped it slowly. In the scene of meeting for the first time, the little cat is full of vigor, fearless, and only has a smug smile on his face. In the scene of meeting again, Tang Yu stretched lazily and smiled at him. The scene in the leader's tent before the competition, the cat demon questioned him with a look of resentment. In the scene in front of the natural peak, Tang Yu stood in front of Qisha with a resolute tone. Also, the scene in front of him now It turned out that he was the cowardly one from the beginning to the end. If he had no choice, he would never search for it. So now, this stele is the last thing left to his cowardice. Yuan'er, who was sitting with Long in front of the door, looked towards the tombstone, and saw Xuanyuan resting his head on the stone tablet, stroking it with his hands, and asked Long worriedly, "Is he all right?" He looked there, and then replied: "He, still needs time." Worry flashed in his eyes, 'How long will it take' He just watched him quietly until Xuanyuan no longer leaned on the stone tablet and sat upright. "Yu'er, I still remember what you said, and I will remember it." Xuanyuan finally spoke again, his hoarse voice was obviously sad, was he telling his courage? "I won't run around, in the future, I will be by your side." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 60 Annoying Ghost (1) ? It has been more than half a month since he stayed in Huangquandao, and Tang Yu has returned to his original appearance. This is really good news for the cat demon. He is no longer a small person, does not need to walk on four legs, and most importantly, he will no longer be "bullied" by Chonghua casually. Thinking of Chonghua, Tang Yu became angry. When it was still in the form of a cat, every time Chonghua saw it, he would immediately put on a "sinister" smile, come over to touch its head, scratch its chin, Tang Yu couldn't catch him every time he opened his paws, Angrily, it arched its back and straightened its tail. Now Tang Yu is sitting in the main hall of Wanhua Hall, lying on a low table, resting his chin in boredom, while Chonghua is taking a bath in the warm pool at the back of the hall. Since coming here, Tang Yu found that Chonghua was very interested in bathing, and would take time to lie in the pool almost every day, enjoying the service of the attendants, and sometimes, she would take Tang Yu, who was still a cat, into it together. Seeing the cat splashing the water, Chonghua let out a laugh that made Tang Yu angry. Thinking of this, Tang Yu angrily knocked down the low table, alarming the two passing attendants with a bang. They turned their heads and saw the cat monster gnashing its teeth and looking at each other, presumably the palace master made it unhappy again. At this time, a person stepped into the hall, Tang Yu glanced there, and saw that the person was Beixiang, so he lowered his eyes and stopped looking at him. Tang Yu has seen this Beixiang several times. It can be said that it is the same as Lu, who comes here every now and then. However, he greets people with a smile in front of Chonghua. His words were as cold as ice, and he was extremely arrogant. Once, it hadn't recovered yet, and it was resting on the cushion of Chonghua's seat. The cushion was so fine that Tang Yu stretched his hands and feet so comfortably that he stuck his face to it. Not wanting that Beixiang to come, seeing that Chonghua was not in the hall, he grabbed the back of its neck, threw it aside, and sat on it by himself. This made Tang Yu angry, thinking that even Chonghua would just sit next to it and touch its head. An outsider in Beixiang dared to treat it like this, as if this was his own territory. So Tang Yu stood up and rushed straight up to scratch him, but just before he got in front of him, he gave him a thud on the head, hitting his nose on the ground, and then he heard him say: "Hmph! It's really unruly. Look Since you were brought back by Chonghua, I will only give you a small punishment, otherwise, you would have been punished." Tang Yu had never been subjected to such "insults", and his lungs were about to explode immediately. But thinking that he has no strength now, no matter how upset he is, there is nothing he can do about it, so he can only stare at him, holding back his anger desperately. So far, Tang Yu is quite disgusted with Beixiang. As long as he appears, the cat will lower its face, or just turn its head away from him, it will definitely not look good, although it has the same attitude towards Chonghua. "Hey, Chonghua." Beixiang walked to Tang Yu's side and asked it naturally, still in that superior tone. Tang Yu tapped her finger on the low table, pretending she didn't hear it, saying, 'Huh! Aren't you capable? I can't find it myself. ¡¯ Seeing Tang Yu ignore him, Beixiang turned cold, but this cat demon has returned to its original form, and can no longer act like it did when it treated the cat form, otherwise it will only annoy the owner here. So he went straight to the back of the hall and asked the attendants. After getting the answer, Beixiang returned to the main hall and took his seat. Beixiang just sat and waited with great patience. Tang Yu couldn't sit still because of being with him, so he stood up and walked towards the apse. "Hmph!" Beixiang didn't like Tang Yu's attitude either, "You'll only bring him danger if you're so unruly." 'Interesting trouble? ¡¯ Beixiang looked at the corridor, ¡®Chonghua, I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s more than that. ' Beixiang made Tang Yu very upset, so he walked very fast and almost bumped into Chonghua who had just come out of the bath. Chonghua asked it funny: "What's the matter, you look so unhappy." "Huh!" Tang Yu turned his head away, "That guy is looking for you again." After speaking, he pushed Chonghua away and went inside again . Looking at the angry back of the cat demon, Chonghua held the corner of his mouth and walked towards the main hall. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 61 Annoying Ghost (2) ? Footsteps came from the corridor, Beixiang turned his head and saw Chonghua walking out, so he stood up and moved away from the front seat. Chonghua slowly approached him, and found that today's Beixiang is not smiling, but serious, which is really rare. Smiling indifferently, he sat down on the mat and looked up at Beixiang, who still had a serious face. "Did the cat offend you?" I guess so, the kitten's temper is not a fault of his own. "Chonghua. That monster can't be left behind." As far as the monster's temperament is concerned, Beixiang feels that keeping it, if something happens, Chonghua's position in Huangquandao will be threatened. "I heard that this monster came from Xuanyuan City. Since you have entered the realm of the underworld, you shouldn't have any contact with the children of the king of men." Chonghua looked at Shangbeixiang and saw serious eyes, then exhaled lightly, pointed to the seat closest to him, and said to him: "Sit down." This may be the first time Chonghua greeted himself, but unfortunately the atmosphere is really bad, otherwise Beixiang would be very happy. Of course, he still sat in that position, he wanted to know what Chonghua meant. Chonghua caressed the low table beside him, looked at his gestures, and said slowly: "Then, what do you think is the best way for me to do?" "Kill it." Beixiang answered without hesitation. Then he saw Chonghua's hand touching the table stop suddenly, and his sharp eyes pierced towards him. Beixiang did not dodge, and looked at Chonghua, he thought it was absolutely correct to do so. "It turns out that I don't belong here either." "Unfortunately, it's not you." "How long has it been here, are you so sure?!" "This monster has a hard-to-change nature." Beixiang knew that when Chonghua was still a human being, there were many monsters around him, and like Tang Yu, they were careless and unruly. Chonghua never puts on airs to them, talking and laughing together from time to time, just like Tang Yu. It's a pity that this is Huangquan Road, and the hierarchy is strict, so it can't be so casual anymore. Since the monsters can't be changed, they can't stay. "Hmph! I have my own arrangements for the affairs in the Wanhua Palace, so don't worry about it." His eyes turned to stare, and his tone became strange, wanting Beixiang to retreat in spite of the difficulties. Every time he took out this self-proclaimed name, Beixiang would never argue with him again, but this time, Chonghua did not expect that Beixiang stood up directly from his seat, came to his side in an instant, and pulled him away. Raising his hand, "Chonghua!" Beixiang said loudly, "I'm doing it for your own good." Also because he never expected his actions, Chonghua was a little surprised, but didn't pull back his hand, just looked at him like that. And Beixiang also took advantage of this to continue, "Do you know how many people here are paying attention to you?" After looking at each other again, Chonghua sighed, are you planning to give up? Beixiang saw that he started caressing the low table again, and turned his eyes over, not knowing whether he was looking at the grain of the lacquered wood or his beautiful fingers. Beixiang felt that he had waited for a long time, and finally heard Chonghua's response, "Let go." Noticing his abrupt behavior just now, Beixiang slowly let go of his hand, sat down beside Chonghua, lowered his head, "Sorry, I just wanted to remind you." Chonghua didn't look at him, but was still stroking the low table. After a long time, his lips opened again, "No wonder that cat doesn't like you so much, you are so annoying." To anyone who hears this sentence, it must come from Chonghua's heart. "Forget it, anyway, I'm annoying wherever I am." Beixiang replied with a bit of self-deprecation. "Hehe" Chonghua couldn't help but burst out laughing when he heard this, and Beixiang couldn't help but stop looking at his non-calculating and embellished smile. Until Chonghua's eyes met him again, the smile had disappeared, and he still said something unclear, "Hey, let's have a discussion." "How do you say it?" Beixiang knew that Chonghua's brain had turned tens of thousands of times. This was the result of his deliberation, so don't try to use him as a knife. Chonghua looked away and looked at his palm again, "It's really hard to destroy something you like with your own hands." Then he turned to Beixiang, "Will you help me?" The words paused Suddenly, seeing Beixiang's defensive expression, his tone became coquettish, "Just a little bit." "Eh." It was that calculating smile again, Beixiang now regrets his actions just now, as long as he shows a little bit, he will be caught straight, and he is still reluctant to refuse, it is really bad (Remember this Website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 62 Trial ? After sending Beixiang away, Chonghua went to his bedroom, still pacing slowly, without rushing. When he got inside, he saw Tang Yu lying on his couch, holding his head, crossing his legs, without taking off his shoes, shaking his head helplessly, and walked towards it. Seeing Chonghua come in, Tang Yu also sat up straight, but turned her head to one side and ignored him. Chonghua came to the couch and sat down, greeted Tang Yu and said, "Cat, how is your recovery?" The accent is no longer the usual teasing, it is very serious, even the expression is very serious. Because of this, it was rare for Tang Yu to answer in a good voice: "It's about six or seven points." "There are only so few, it's too slow." Chonghua frowned, "So, how can you get out of this hell." "Huh?" Tang Yu didn't understand Chonghua's meaning. Chonghua looked at Tang Yu and told it, "Beixiang asked me to kill you." "Hmph! Then are you going to kill me?" "Will you obediently let me kill you?" He squinted at it. "Nonsense! Of course not." He jumped up, looking ready. "That's good." Chonghua stood up, walked to the wall opposite the couch, raised his hand and pressed down on the eyeball of a peacock painted on the wall, and triggered the mechanism. He took out a dagger and gave it to Tang Yu, "Try it, it might be easy?" Tang Yu took the dagger and looked at it. There was no decoration on the outside, even the scabbard was made of leather. The handle seemed to have been used for a long time, and the metal was polished bright. Take it out to look at the blade, the cold light is shining everywhere, the sharpness is abnormal, it is made of high-quality materials. After holding the handle and swinging it twice, it feels light and comfortable. Does Chonghua want to give himself this dagger to fight? Tang Yu turned his gaze to him. Chonghua didn't procrastinate, and walked directly outside the bedroom, "Come with me." 'Hmph, why are you afraid. ¡¯ Tang Yu was not cowardly, and followed closely behind. They came to the courtyard behind the Wanhua Palace. It was very empty, with only a rockery and nothing else, so it was very suitable for fighting. Chonghua walked to the middle of the courtyard first, and turned to Tang Yu, "Come on, Sanshi, if you can't take you down, I'll let you go, how about it?" "Huh, aren't you afraid of too little?" Although there are strong and weak points, there is still momentum, and Tang Yu also walked into the courtyard. "Big talk. You can only play tricks, but you are the one who suffers." Chonghua raised his palm and placed it flat on his chest, "You are always like this, which caused so many troubles. Now, it is you who want to When the price is paid." Look at the palm, the purple light has already appeared, Tang Yu puts on a posture, ready to fight, this time, it may die for a lifetime, but" Sanshi, go back to Xuanyuan City no matter what! ' "Here we come." As soon as Chonghua finished speaking, the purple light in his palm spread out at such a high speed that it blocked his body in one stroke. Is this a blindfold? Where will Chonghua attack from? Tang Yu kept letting go of his perception, his pupils shaking in all directions. ¡®Where, where is it. ' The answer was unexpected. The light beam hit, penetrated around Tang Yu's body, and then disappeared. Just as he was surprised, he found that his body could no longer move, and he screamed in his heart that there was a strange spell. Looking at it again, Chonghua still stood where he was, as if he had expected it long ago, and admired his palm again, "The first form, the empty is the real." After Fang heard him finish speaking, Tang Yu realized that she could move again, but she still couldn't figure out what was going on, and Chonghua's attack came again. "Little cat, pay attention!" Seeing Chonghua in front of him in an instant, Tang Yu didn't know where he was coming from, so he wanted to jump and then separate the distance, but Chonghua grabbed the arm holding the knife, so he had to lift his foot and kick. But Chonghua only changed his posture, and hit it in the abdominal cavity with his elbow, Tang Yu suddenly bent down in pain and took several steps back. Chonghua straightened his body, and said again, "Melee combat is originally your strength, but it will also become your biggest weakness, so your strength can only be used for aggressiveness, not for defense. Sometimes this is also the key to victory." "Shut up, young master!" Tang Yu yelled, but Chonghua didn't stop, "Will a bad start make you irritable? However, the goal in your heart should be very clear, and if you can't hold back your anger, you will fall here " Then Chonghua urged the power, and the black mist began to envelope him, "The last move." The mist changed into a human form as if it had life, and rushed towards Tang Yu with a whistling sound. Tang Yu looked at it intently, clenched the dagger tightly, 'Yes! I want to leave here alive, I want to return to Xuanyuan City! I want' Gathering all the strength and belief in the whole body, "Ah~!" The dagger shone brightly, following Tang Yu's movements, it went down, "I want to see him again! ' Hey! The black shadow was split by the light of the knife, and Tang Yu panted heavily. As the light in front of him faded, he saw Chonghua standing not far in front of him. He nodded as if satisfied, and then turned his back. "Three styles have passed, I will let you go as agreed. This 'Silver Blade' is your reward, bring it with youIt, broke out of here. " Tang Yu looked at the dagger in his hand. Indeed, the power it exuded was even more powerful than the Flame Blade. "You! Why?" Tang Yu stood upright, a little confused. Just now, the first move locked its movements, and it was easy to kill it, but he let it go . "Don't ask, just remember that in the future, you will face more opponents from Tiangong and Huangquandao. They are all born of qi. To defeat them, the only way to defeat them is to disperse their qi, just like before. generally." Chonghua, is this reminding it of something? But no matter what, it has received a lot of favor from Chonghua. Tang Yu lowered his head and said unaccustomedly, "Well, thank you very much." "Hehe, you cat" Chonghua wanted to tell it something, but stopped, "Let's go, go to the left when you leave the Wanhua Palace, don't be confused by those miasma, you will naturally find the road leading to the mountains and seas." border exit." Feeling the eyes behind him staring at him for a while, the cat turned and left, the sound of pattering footsteps getting farther and farther away, Chonghua looked up at the dark sky above, and slowly closed his eyelids (remember Website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 63 The Gatekeeper of Huangquan Road ? Tang Yu galloped in the miasma, thinking of Chonghua's words. These miasmas really cause people to have negative emotions such as neglect and anxiety, and there are constant wailing sounds of fear around them, which makes people feel restless. Only by strengthening their will can they not be affected. Tang Yu's goal is to leave here, nothing can stop her, she can't be shaken, she doesn't have to wait and see, she doesn't have to look forward and backward, just keep moving forward. Slowly, a clear view of the front gradually became available, and after a while, Tang Yu rushed out of the encirclement of miasma and arrived at an open place. It was dark all around, except for a small lamp flickering dimly. Tang Yu approached there, and finally saw clearly that the person holding the lamp was an old man with a stooped body. "Hey! Do you know where the exit of Huangquan Road is?" Tang Yu asked him. The old man looked like he was about to die, and it was very difficult to even raise his head. He squinted his eyes and looked at Tang Yu carefully, as if he still couldn't see clearly, he slowly moved the lamp in front of it. "Hey! I'm asking you something." Seeing his half-dead appearance, Tang Yu suspected that he couldn't hear her at all, so she moved closer, amplified her voice and asked, "Tell me where the exit of Huangquan Road is." I don't know whether he saw Tang Yu's appearance clearly or heard what it said, but this time, the old man responded, "You, you, cough cough" He coughed violently, his whole body bent into one piece, trembling, just It seemed that he would fall to the ground at any time and die. "Hey, are you okay?" Seeing his pitiful appearance, Tang Yu suddenly felt that it was pointless to ask again, so she might as well go find it by herself, "Forget it, forget it, you'd better stop talking, young master go away gone." "Wait, wait." Tang Yu didn't take a few steps, the old man called it down, Tang Yu didn't have much patience, so she said to him, "Okay, I think you should go to self-cultivation, the young master will find it by himself." Exit." Then he was about to leave, but the old man seemed to slow down a bit, and stopped him again, "Are you going to the Mountain Sea Realm?" "That's right," Tang Yu saw that he looked much better, so he tried to ask again, "Do you know how to get out?" "Hehe," the old man smiled, the wrinkles on his face were crowded together, and even his facial features were distorted, "Of course I know, the little slave is ordered to stay here, and whenever someone wants to go out, he will hold the lamp to guide him." "That's right." But Tang Yu felt a little soft-hearted when he saw that he had to exert all his strength to walk, "Just tell me how to get there. You don't need to be so troublesome to lead the way. I can go by myself." "Oh, this is not allowed. If this is the case, I will blame my master." As he spoke, he walked past Tang Yu and walked to the front, "Come on, please don't be polite, let Xiaonu Let me show you the way." Now that the old man had said so, Tang Yu stopped asking and followed behind. They walked slowly in the dark, and the old man seemed afraid that it would be boring, so he talked to it, "It is dark all year round in the Underworld Road, and there is no light at this exit. If you are not familiar with it, you will definitely lose your way, haha , that¡¯s why I¡¯m here, so that I can lead people to where they¡¯re going.¡± Then, she turned her head and smiled at Tang Yu, her whole face was wrinkled again, which made Tang Yu feel very uncomfortable. , Don't overdo it, responding indiscriminately. The old man moved slowly, Tang Yu followed him for a long time, the cat demon couldn't bear it anymore, and asked him, "Hey, how long is this going?" The old man smiled and said, "It's here, it's here. After walking for a while, the old man stopped and turned to Tang Yu, "Hehe, this is it." Tang Yu looked around and it was still dark, a little unhappy, "It's the exit!" "Hehe" The old man sneered, with a ferocious expression on his face, "Didn't I just say that I will lead you to the place where you should go, and here is where you will be buried." Place." "What did you say!" Tang Yu couldn't believe it. The old man was still hunched over, and he didn't seem to be able to pose any threat to it. Such a person could say such "big words" so naturally. "Hehe" The old man still sneered, his whole body trembling from laughing, even the light kept shaking, flickering, "I'm the gatekeeper of the Underworld, Liuying. How can you, a monster, be allowed to come and go freely. The Lord Beixiang has ordered me to finish you here." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 64 The True Trial ? 'It's Beixiang's men! ¡¯ Hearing his name, Tang Yu immediately became vigilant. This guy has always disliked it. Now that he left Wanhua Palace again, he asked his subordinates to wait here to kill it. Tang Yu's hand has already grasped the handle of the knife pinned to his waist. It seems that if he wants to get out from here, he must first pass this last hurdle. Staring at the old man, he concentrated his attention, "It's called Liuying, right? Come and give it a try." "Hey hey hey, that little slave would rather be obedient than respectful." Liu Ying disappeared before Tang Yu's eyes, leaving only the flickering lights behind. Tang Yu was startled, and immediately looked around, no! Only boundless darkness surrounds him, that old man, where did he go? Just as he was thinking about it, he kicked his back and moved his body forward a few steps. When he looked back, there was nothing there, only the chichi laughter. ¡®Where the hell is it. ¡¯ Tang Yu protected her body, her eyes searched constantly, and her footsteps also turned accordingly. "Hey hey!" Laughter came from behind again, and he turned around quickly, seeing the old man close in front of him again, and punched himself. Tang Yu instinctively backed away and swept over with one leg. The leg swept Liu Ying, but it passed through his body and scattered the shadow. Instead, he kicked on his shoulder and neck from the other side, kicking Tang Yu to the ground. Tang Yu bounced off the ground with his hands, and looked around, it was still pitch black. "Hmph! Hiding in the ground, do you want to knock down the young master like this?" Anyway, he wanted to provoke him to come out. "Hey hey hey! So what if you come out?" The laughter began to be arrogant. Tang Yu looked around, and figures appeared everywhere, hunched over, slowly approaching it. Was it a phantom just now? So here, which one is true? Tang Yu moved his eyes from side to side, watching those shadows approaching him, 'Don't worry, break them all, let's see where he can hide! ' Can it be so simple? I saw those crooked bodies constantly attacking, which made Tang Yu quite embarrassed to defend. It was not because of his strength, but because all Tang Yu hit were phantoms, and the attack that hit Tang Yu was powerful. This made Tang Yu more impetuous and increased the number of times he was hit. 'How to do how to do! ¡¯ If there is no way to break it, you will always be passive. Then, will you really lose your life here as Liu Ying said? "Will a bad start make you irritable? However, the goal in your heart should be very clear. If you can't hold back your anger, you will fall here." Chonghua's words came to mind, and the competition at that time was also a reminder to myself, what will happen here? Will you encounter difficulties? Tang Yu tried to calm herself down, 'I want to go out, I want to break out of here, my goal is to go to Xuanyuan City to find him again! ¡¯ Deal with the incoming situation carefully. The Phantom's attacks continued uninterrupted, and Tang Yu was hit several times, but his own attacks always returned in vain. This is just like what Chonghua said, "the virtual is the real." "Strengths can only be used aggressively, not defensively, which is sometimes the key to victory." Will this be the key to victory? And, what else! It was Chonghua's last warning before it left, "They all live by Qi. To defeat them, the only way to defeat them is to break up their Qi." Break up "Qi"? Where is the "gas"? Still being attacked constantly, but Tang Yu no longer cared about it, what it was looking for was, 'Ah, I saw it. ¡¯ Pushing the power, he shouted, "Ha~!" Breaking all those phantoms and driving them away from his body. Then he took a deep breath and opened his mouth to the darkness around him, "Huh! This is not painful or itchy, and I want to take my life. I think Beixiang called you here to send you to death. I want to win Let me show you some real skills!" "Hehehe You want to die so quickly, if so, I will give you a break." The laughter in the darkness was still arrogant. 'snort! I don't know who will end who. ¡¯ Tang Yu ignored him, took out the silver blade given by Chonghua, and held the knife in both hands, ¡®Come on, young master, you will have to pay for your arrogance. ' Phantoms appeared on all sides again, and they gathered towards Tang Yu. This time, the fists of each phantom were faintly shining, and it was the coming of a fatal blow. Is it real if it is empty? But Tang Yu doesn't care about these anymore, it wants to break Yes, it is his "Qi", and this "Qi" is "Ah~!" Tang Yu gathered his strength, the silver blade shone dazzlingly, and slashed down fiercely. The target was the light that was still flickering faintly Boom! After the loud noise, the surrounding phantoms disappeared, and the lamp was also broken and fell to the ground, shattered on the ground, with the crooked body lying beside it. "Why, how come" He still stared in embarrassment. "This lamp is the breath of your life. It can bring you phantoms and attack for you. Unfortunately, the more proud you are of an offensive weapon, the less self-defense it will be. Once attacked, it will appear vulnerable."This is what Chonghua wants to tell Tang Yu. The real warning is very important no matter who it is. Dazzling light came from a distance, defeated the gatekeeper, and the exit of Huangquan Road was opened. Putting away the silver blade, Tang Yu took a step, passed through the dying Liuying, and moved towards its goal again. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 65 Favor ? Stepping out of Huangquan Road, the sunlight of the mountains and seas once again shone on Tang Yu, and the incomparably warm breath made people feel at ease. With a long sigh of relief, Tang Yu looked straight ahead, and when he came again, he was going to see Xuanyuan. "Hehe! It seems that your gatekeeper is not doing well! Remember to change to a better one." Not far away came Chonghua's teasing words, Tang Yu looked over and saw Chonghua and Beixiang standing together, looking at it with. "Hey, you" Tang Yu was a little puzzled and stared at them blankly. Chonghua still had a leisurely attitude, "I have written down this favor, let's take a step first." He waved his hand at Beixiang and walked towards Tang Yu. "No!" Beixiang stopped him, and Chonghua turned his head back, with a straight face, "What? This is planning to repent." His tone turned cold instantly. Beixiang leaned towards him with sharp eyes, "You have already made arrangements, otherwise it would have come out? You even gave me a knife for self-defense." He confessed to him, but he didn't want him to give the weapon back, and he felt very uncomfortable. Is this silver blade Chonghua? ! He also gave it to himself. Tang Yu looked at the other daggers at his waist, and then turned his gaze to Chonghua. From the beginning to the end, he really helped a lot, and the cat demon was still grateful. "So what? I don't need this thing for a long time, so I'll give it to you." Chonghua turned his head and didn't look at him, "What are you going to do, do it yourself now and kill it once?" "Hmph!" Chonghua's words were always unreasonable, and Beixiang felt annoyed, but he didn't argue with him, and only expressed his decision, "I'll go with you." Seeing Chonghua's unhappy eyes, he stared He came over and added, "Didn't you promise to return the favor, let's go." "It's really annoying." With a mutter, Chonghua walked to the front and did not forget to call Tang Yu, "Cat, let's go." "Huh?" Tang Yu didn't understand anymore. "What? Do you know the way?" "Uhcut, the world of mountains and seas is really annoying." Seeing that Beixiang had already followed, Tang Yu didn't hesitate, and stepped up to catch up with them. Just kept walking like this until the sunset, but Xuanyuan City hadn't seen it yet. Tang Yu couldn't bear it anymore, and complained, "How far is it, why haven't we arrived yet?" "It's not far, but you can't go fast, so we have to wait for you. Otherwise, half a day ago, you would have already returned to Huangquan Road." Beixiang scolded it. The cat naturally confronted him, "What are you talking about, you are walking so fast." Seeing that the two of them were going to argue, Chonghua stopped and sat down, and ordered them like an old man: "I don't want to leave. Who of you is going to get some mulberry dates in the woods?" "What is that?" Tang Yu had never seen it before. Chonghua looked at Beixiang as soon as he heard it, "Then, by the way, bring something edible for this cat." Beixiang knew that he was unhappy with Chonghua, so he deliberately punished himself, but he wanted to get some food That's all, the "big devil" can bend and stretch. So, he went to the woods. Chonghua watched Beixiang leave, so he greeted Tang Yu to sit beside him, and patted its head. Tang Yu didn't resist anymore, but she still pursed her lips, "Why, I'm not a cat anymore." Chonghua smiled indifferently, "You did a good job today." "Humph! I don't need your help, I can do very well." Turning her head to one side, her words were duplicity. Tang Yu actually wanted to thank him again, but she was too embarrassed to say so. Chonghua looked at the woods again, and murmured, "Actually, I really want to thank him. If the person sent today is It seems that this favor can be repaid." Not long after, Beixiang came out of the forest, raised his hand and threw a pheasant to Tang Yu, then walked towards Chonghua, sat down beside him, and handed him the handkerchief wrapped with mulberry dates. Chonghua opened it and smelled the sweet smell of spring water, and the mulberry dates had been rinsed. Picked one up, put it in his mouth, chewed it slowly, then handed the ones spread out on his hands to Beixiang, and said with a smile, "It's really sweet, try it." Chonghua smiled very nicely, without any evil spirit Bei Xiang had to settle for a while before he came back to his senses and took one. ?Looking at Tang Yu's side again, Chonghua and the others were stunned by the full-bodied appearance of drinking blood and having a good taste. Tang Yu saw that they all looked down on her, and said naturally, "Huh? Do you want to eat too?" "No, you continue." Chonghua turned his head to swallow, and stopped looking. When Tang Yu was full, it was already very late, Chonghua lay down on his side, resting his head with his arms, "I'm going to rest, don't bother me, I know." Then he closed his eyes. Tang Yu took a look and knew that he would not be on his way again today, so he lay down on the ground, put his head in his hands, and fell asleep. Beixiang, on the other hand, just put his elbows on his bent knees, and thenWith the back of his hand resting on his chin, he just looked at Chonghua's sleeping face, waited for a while, then took off his cloak and covered him. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 66 Reunion ? The sun always rises early, Long pushed open the door and looked at Tang Yu's tomb. Since Xuanyuan came to worship, he woke up very early every day, and then sat in front of the stone tablet, and never walked away. He sat for a whole day, muttering from time to time, or Will caress the stele. The subordinate named Fenghou had asked him many times, and that person must be very worried about Xuanyuan. Long didn't answer him directly, but just told him to wait a little longer. Time will always wash away a lot of heavy things, including sadness and memories, and then turn everything into plain. Turn around and call Yuan'er, they should go to gather medicine, now this is their daily compulsory task. Before leaving, I looked at the stele again and said, 'Xuanyuan, you will not disappoint Master and your people. ' Long and Yuan'er came to the forest, looking for medicinal materials. Yuan'er can now recognize the appearance of many herbs, which has helped him a lot. They separated and went around for a while, and when they got together again, Yuan'er had a lot of herbs in his hand, and handed them to him with a smile. Long also took it happily, then took out a handkerchief, and gently wiped the mud off his hands. Suddenly, Long seemed to sense something, and made a "shh" gesture to Yuan'er, and then listened intently to the movement around her. There was the sound of footsteps approaching them, followed by the sound of conversation. "Hey! Where is this?" Why does this voice sound like "Cat who doesn't remember anything, didn't you run out from here?" This voice is Chonghua, then, the other must be How is it possible! Both Long and Yuan'er looked in the direction of the voice in disbelief. "That means Xuanyuan is here with Long?" Tang Yu was very excited. Not only could he see Xuanyuan again, but he could also take Xiao Yuan'er away. It was really great. ¡®Long, you can wait for the young master. ' Chonghua looked at Tang Yu's happy face, stopped with a smile, and looked aside, "I said, the guests have come here, won't your host come out to say hello? How is the Xuanyuan family now?" Upon hearing this, Tang Yu followed Chonghua to look over there, and after a while, Long led Yuan'er and appeared. Seeing Tang Yu was very excited, Yuaner ran straight to it, grabbed its hand, looked left and right, "Xiaoyu, it's really you, so you didn't die!" After listening to it, it was Tang's turn Yu was depressed, and finally arrived at Xuanyuan City early this morning, but he couldn't find Xuanyuan anywhere. When he asked the queen of the wind, he also said to it in surprise, "Why didn't you die!" Why didn't it know, it was so angry that it almost gave him a knife. But looking at the current situation, Tang Yu was sure that Long must have played a role in it, trying to deceive Xiao Yuan'er and Xuanyuan. New and old hatred broke out together, Tang Yu yelled at Long on the spot, "You bastard, you must have lied to Xiao Yuan'er that I was dead and wanted to keep it. Just dream, the young master is going to take me with you today. it goes!" "No, no, Long even picked up your body and buried it next to our house!" "What nonsense! The young master is not dead, where did the body come from, he just lied to you, you still believe it!" Long Long was also confused, but he knew that Chonghua must know the inside story, so he turned his eyes to him. Chonghua smiled triumphantly, "Oh, you said that time. I originally just took away the inner alchemy of this cat. I got to know each other and wanted to keep it as a souvenir. I didn't expect that I had just entered the underworld. Dao, this inner alchemy has turned into a cat, there is no other way, I have to take it back and raise it!" It makes sense. 'It turned out to be like this. ¡¯ Now, Long understood everything. Tang Yu tilted her head and gave a "cut". The happiest one was Yuan'er, who took Tang Yu's hand and smiled happily, "It's really great. Everyone thought you were dead, and they were so sad. Now, you are alive again, I am so happy, That Xuanyuan will also be happy." The word Xuanyuan successfully captured Tang Yu's attention, and it asked Yuan'er, "What about others?" "You're recuperating here with us, come, I'll take you there." Yuan'er took Tang Yu's hand and left. The others followed behind. When Long came, he paid attention to the fact that there was someone beside Chonghua whom he didn't know. He sensed that person's aura, and realized that this was also from Huangquandao, so he asked Chonghua at this time. eyes. "Hehe, Long still doesn't recognize it, this is Beixiang, the master of Beiming Palace." Chonghua briefly introduced him. "I don't want you to bring your colleagues here." Long lowered his head. "Where is it? He wants to follow him, don't you think so?" Chonghua looked at Beixiang. "Hmph! Chonghua, you and the King's disciples seem to be on good terms." His eyes were sharp, showing his dissatisfaction. "Where is it? I just recognized it by accident when I was visiting my father." He smiled indifferently, "If it wasn't for fear that the cat would get lost, I wouldn't bother to come out."   Beixiang gave an undeniable "hum", anyway, Chonghua's words have never been trusted. Yuan'er and Tang Yu walked in front, asking about what happened to it these days, Tang Yu answered casually, all the cat demon wanted in his heart was to see Xuanyuan sooner, and see him sooner. Not long after, everyone came to Long's house. As soon as Tang Yu came, he saw Xuanyuan. He was sitting beside a pile of stones, slowly stroking those stones. 'what happened to him? ¡¯ Tang Yu approached him slowly, but Xuanyuan didn't seem to notice it, or didn't care who it was, and was still stroking the stone. "Xuanyuan?" Tang Yu called his name worriedly, this was the first time it called him that. Then it saw Xuanyuan raised his head, opened his eyes wide, and stared at himself in a daze, without even blinking. "You, what's the matter with you?" I yelled again, feeling a bad premonition in my heart. Xuanyuan still didn't respond, just looked at it like this. This made Mao'er depressed again, and the object of his anger was still the same person, "Long, you bastard, you look like people are going to make you stupid! The young master will never end with you!" Long was speechless when he yelled at it, Chonghua laughed haha, and Yuan'er smoothed things over, "No, no, your body is buried here, and it has been like this since he came here once. " "Don't say good things for him! I'm going to teach him a lesson now." After speaking, he went straight to Long. "Cat!" It was Chonghua who called to stop it. "What! You also have to intervene." Tang Yu was indignant, it was useless for anyone to intercede today. "Hehe! Look behind you." Chonghua took the lead in aiming at its back. When Tang Yu also turned her head, she saw that Xuanyuan had stood up, still staring at herself in a daze, and approached step by step, "Yu'er" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 67 ? Xuanyuan couldn't even believe his eyes, "Yu'er" approached the cat step by step, fearing that if it was scared away, it would disappear immediately. Raising his own hands, cupping its cheeks, Xuanyuan felt the warmth of life, "You, alive" He didn't know how to open his mouth, and only uttered these few words. "Ah, yes." Xuanyuan's actions made Tang Yu very shy, "Young master doesn't die so easily." "Ah, is it, is it?" Turning to wrap Tang Yu in his arms and bury his head on its neck and shoulders, everything is real, making Xuanyuan sigh the gift of fate, "Never leave again." Tang Yu didn't answer, but just hugged him back. This is the most firm answer of the cat demon. 'Ah. Sure enough, everything has already been decided. ¡¯ Chonghua smiled, ¡®However, now is not the time for you to be happy. ¡¯ He looked at Beixiang, who was staring at the woods around him with sharp eyes. 'oh? Has he found out too? ¡¯ Then, Chonghua raised his voice in his usual sarcastic tone, "Ah, who here is so shameless that he invited all the heads of the Yufu?" Hearing what Chonghua said, everyone except Beixiang looked in the direction Chonghua was facing, each with different expressions. Long was very surprised. In such a short period of time, the people from Tiangong came here again. What exactly are they going to do? If they are here to declare war, can they stop it? Xuanyuan stopped Tang Yu behind him and gathered his energy to concentrate. This time, he would not let the people from Tiangong hurt Tang Yu in front of him again. But Tang Yu was a little excited, 'from Tiangong? great! The young master had nowhere to look for you, so he came to your door by himself. ¡¯ It wants to avenge the last time. Several people slowly stepped out of the forest, the leader was a person with a long body, a light blue robe, a jade ring around his waist, and one hand behind his back. He had a handsome appearance and a friendly smile in his eyes. There were three people behind him, one was Bai Zhi, and the other two were holding long spears. 'The head of Yufu? He is Long Yu. ¡¯ This idea appeared in the minds of Long and Xuanyuan at the same time. "Chonghua, long time no see." Long Yu greeted Chonghua with a smile. Before Chonghua could answer, Beixiang had already stood in front of him, staring at Longyu with a straight face. Long Yu also suppressed his smile, "You are also there." He asked knowingly. Chonghua smiled indifferently, took Xia Beixiang's arm, came to his side, and said to Long Yu, "Why, this posture. Donghuang sent you to seek revenge?" "If you are here to seek revenge? How can you give the King of Kings face, how can we be the only ones." Long Yu smiled again. "Oh~. Let me see, you will not be able to make this trip. Go home early." Chonghua looked at the palm of his hand. "Since there is an order from the lord, I will do my best. Even if you are here, you should try your best, won't you?" It seems that he came prepared, and Chonghua waited for him to continue. It's a pity that Tang Yu couldn't bear it anymore, Mao'er felt that they were really troublesome, and had to talk about the obvious things for a long time, "Where are so many nonsense, the young master is looking for you, which one of you will come first this time? I want to teach you guys a good lesson!" As he said this, he was about to step forward, and was pulled down by Xuanyuan, "Yu'er, don't get excited, just watch what you're talking about." Even if they really wanted to fight, he wouldn't let Tang Yu fight again. adventure. With Tang Yu's roar, everyone in Tiangong looked at it, but Bai Zhi was very happy, and ran over with a smile on his face, "Oh, that's great, so you're not really dead! Hey!" Yo!" Tang Yu knocked again, "Shut up! You won't die even if you die!" The cat demon was extremely angry, and it told people several times today, once it saw it and said it once, and it died after cooperating with it Is that good! It glared at Bai Zhi, 'Damn baby, let you talk! ' Long Yu turned his gaze back and looked at Chonghua again. He knew that to complete the task, he had to ask this person to leave first. "Chonghua, Zhu Er also misses you very much. If you have something to say, I will be unambiguous. How about you?" Hearing the name "Zhu Er", Chonghua lowered his eyelids, and Long Yu knew that he was There is a chance. "Chonghua!" Beixiang beside him called him dissatisfied, "You need to know your current identity." Chonghua raised his hand to Beixiang, and turned his gaze back to Long Yu, "Your conditions are considered suitable. But I am very tired now, you can go on your own. I am going back , Beixiang, let's go." "This" Beixiang didn't understand Chonghua's thoughts, and looked at him suspiciously, but Chonghua ignored him, took Beixiang's hand and left. Maybe Long Yu was there, Beixiang didn't say much, and left with Chonghua. Watching the two of them walk away, Long Yu became more certain in his heart, 'Next time, it will be the order of His Majesty. ¡¯ Turning his gaze to the rest of the people, he cupped his hands and asked, ¡°This seat is YufuThe master, Long Yu, I don't know, who is the Xuanyuan family? "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 68 Tiangong's plan ? Hearing Long Yu's question, Tang Yu responded first, "Why, did you come first!" He wanted to rush to the front of Xuanyuan, but was dragged down again. Xuanyuan shook his head at it, telling it to calm down, and then replied Long Yu, "I am." Long Yu still had a friendly smile, "I heard that you helped my Bai Zhi, and I am here to thank you." Xuanyuan understands that when he fights against Tiangong, there is no reason to be thanked instead of revenge, and just now Chonghua also clearly stated that Long Yu was sent by the Eastern Emperor to handle affairs. What is the intention of the owner of Tiangong. "I didn't intend to help her, it was just an accident. Mansion master don't need to say these polite words, just tell me frankly what instructions Donghuang has for you." Don't give him a chance to get close, and get straight to the point. "Hehe." Long Yu still looked very gentle, "It's self-evident that the King of People gave you a sword. I hope that one day, you can climb to the top of the mountain and sea world and become the next king among people. I don't know what you think? " It is undeniable, Xuanyuan does have such a heart, so what does this have to do with Tiangong? Will they be the worst enemy? Xuanyuan looked at Long Yu, waiting for his next words. Long Yu seemed to have seen through his mind, walked a few steps closer, and continued: "Our lord also hopes that there is a powerful master in the world of mountains and seas, who can make this place stable. If you have the heart, I am willing to help. I don't know what to do next? " "Everything in the world is done by others, and there is no need for Tiangong to take care of it." Xuanyuan always felt that something else was wrong, but he still couldn't agree. "Hehe, are you worried about me intervening in the human world?" Long Yu smiled again, "You are mistaken, Haotian always has the heart to seize the mountains and seas, knowing that the King of Kings has returned to hermit, he has long been complacent, thinking that the good opportunity has come, every time Looking for human souls every day to absorb food and strengthen their strength, it is expected to get this place in one fell swoop. Then this mountain and sea world will also usher in Haotian's invasion sooner or later, and then, how can it be just a matter of the world." Xuanyuan frowned, no matter it is true or not, but listening to what Long Yu said, this will be a catastrophe between heaven and earth. Moreover, the demons tricked people into signing contracts with them, thus killing many lives. This is also a fact. Could it be that this is the signal that Haotian wants to invade the human world? Seeing Xuanyuan's appearance, Long Yu seemed to be hesitant, so he continued his efforts, "You have won the Taiyu Sword, and it will be a serious problem for them. They will definitely come to deal with you. It is better to have our help than to fight alone." "Then the Eastern Emperor pretends to be lofty, and doesn't want to benefit from it?" Long spoke this time, and his words went straight to the point. At the same time, he also called Xuanyuan, asking him to know that after all, Tiangong can't do nothing for nothing. "This is the king's disciple." Long Yu looked at Long, "Indeed, it's hard to believe your lord's decision, but we had no choice. I urge Chonghua to take over the position of King Ren, so that the mountain and sea world will not fall into chaos, I don't want him to fall into the underworld and become Haotian's subordinate, it really chills me." He sighed. However, Xuanyuan and Long were both surprised by these words. It turned out that there was such a thing in the past. Why did Chonghua give up and go to Huangquandao instead? Looking at their reactions, Long Yu became more confident, and then said to Xuanyuan: "The world is in turmoil, and it is not uncommon for tribes to conquer each other. Even I and the people in Tiangong can't bear to look at each other. I hope it will return to peace soon. Fortunately, this time If you intend to rectify this turbulent world, let me help you and fulfill your wish as soon as possible, isn't it good?" If it is true as he said, this is indeed a good suggestion, but "Isn't it because there has been a gap between Tiangong and Huangquandao since ancient times, so I want to use this to calm them down?" "If this is true, it is indeed a good thing for Tiangong." Long Yu did not hide it. Xuanyuan and Long looked at each other, and then both looked at Long Yu, Xuanyuan asked him again, "Dou Su, how is it?" ?The errand has been settled, and Long Yu does not hide it, "The upper house has someone to take care of it." Hearing that Nan Xing was not dead, Xuanyuan was a little disappointed, "I injured him severely, does Shangfu Xuanyan also agree to this cooperation?" "Since it is the meaning of your lord, the government will not hold grudges, so you don't have to worry." It was to dispel his worries. Indeed, there was no reason to refuse, Xuanyuan agreed, "From then on, I will have trouble." "Where is it?" Long Yu bowed to him, "If you have any difficulties in the future, please tell Bai Zhi to come to Tiangong to report." Then he told Bai Zhi, "You can stay, and I will take care of you in the future." "Yes, my lord." Bai Zhi bowed to Long Yu, she couldn't be happier to be able to stay in the mountain and sea world, and then bowed to Xuanyuan again, "Boss Xuanyuan, please tell me if you have anything in the future, Bai Zhi will definitely take care of you." I did." He raised his head and smiled. Xuanyuan nodded to her, as a promise. Tang Yu didn't like this room very much, "Huh! Just her? Even her own rabbit is so cute.?I lost it, what can I do. " "Hey no, no, I will definitely do it well in the future." Bai Zhi promised it. "Hmph!" Tang Yu obviously didn't believe it at all. The matter is done, Long Yu bid farewell to them, "So, I will go back and report first. Farewell." Xuanyuan also nodded to him, watching them leave. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 69 Three Considerations ? Entrance to Huangquan Road: Chonghua and Beixiang returned to Huangquan Road, and Beixiang asked the question he had always wanted to know, "You just let Longyu talk to them? He will definitely pull them to his side." It couldn't be more clear. Chonghua stopped, "I said Beixiang," he turned to look at him, "Do you think I'm stupid?" "Eh." How is it possible, Chonghua is in his eyes, no one can figure it out, but "Didn't he talk about Zhu Er. You always treasure him very much." Replaced with "very". "Nonsense!" Bai Beixiang glanced at Beixiang, saw his disappointed expression, and went to Wanhua Palace on his own, "However," Chonghua's eyes were fierce, "I hate those people in Tiangong even more. , hum! They can see for themselves." It seems that those people in Tiangong are going to be unlucky. Beixiang's mood improved instantly, and he stepped forward and grabbed Chonghua's hand, "Chonghua, I will help you too." "What are you doing?!" He still cast his eyes fiercely, "Let go!" This guy must be addicted to laxatives, and he really can't do this, and he will never be allowed to do this again. After Chonghua was so fierce, Beixiang let go with some fear, and then saw Chonghua throwing his sleeves angrily, and walked faster. 'Hey, don't mess with me. ¡¯ Beixiang sighed and followed. "Wait! I was rude just now." "Go back to your Beiming Temple, don't follow!" He didn't look back. Tiangong Yufu cloud steps: Long Yu paced slowly, walking up step by step. The mission has been completed, but Long Yu is not in a good mood, he has already reported the ins and outs to the Eastern Emperor just now, and Chonghua's appearance was not missed. Donghuang handed over the matter to Xuanyan as the sole agent, and asked himself to assist. "Huh^." Long Yu sighed deeply, 'Chonghua, the day of the match is not far away Now, what is your strength? ¡¯ The sigh aroused the worry of the two subordinates behind him, one of them asked him, "My lord, what can cause you to do this?" Their Palace Master has always been calm and composed even in front of thousands of troops. "Ah, it's just another battle between the Three Realms." Looking up, he could faintly see the gate of Yufu. Another subordinate said: "The lord has always been unfavorable, and this time it will be the same." This one obviously respects and praises Long Yu. Long Yu looked at him and said gently, "Yu Lin praised him. How could it be so easy." The first person to speak asked again: "Is the lord worried that the shangfu deliberately made things difficult?" After all, Xuanyuan almost killed the general of the shangfu, and now that the Eastern Emperor entrusted the affairs of the world to the shangfu, he was worried that the lord Xuanyuan Yan will make it difficult for Long Yu. "Humph! How dare he!" called Yulin's indignation. "Don't talk nonsense." Long Yu looked at them with a stern face, "Since it is the order of the lord, Xuanyan will take the Tiangong as the first, and I will obey the order when the time comes. How can I start fighting among myself before things are done? " "Yes." Both of them bowed to him. "Let's go." Turning around, he led them into the mansion. Long's inner hall: After seeing off Chonghua and Longyu, and fulfilling Longyu's wish, Xuanyuan and the others sat in Long's room. Yuan'er was very happy to prepare food for them, and Bai Zhi was also curious to help. There were three left in the hall, and Long and Xuanyuan were still discussing what Long Yu said just now. "I still don't think Tiangong will be so kind. The Eastern Emperor considers himself to be the orthodox successor of Emperor Pangu, and everything in the world should be under his control. With this, he "justifies" the world of mountains and seas, and wants the creatures here to respect him. I beg you, don't be his pawn." Long thought that Long Yu had to push Chonghua away before he spoke, and there must be a reason for it, "You have made such a decision today, and if it doesn't meet their wishes in the future, you must There will be reprisals. Haven't you considered it?" "They dare, I want them to look good!" Tang Yu always took the lead. Xuanyuan touched its cheek with a smile, comforted the cat, and then said to Long: "Well, but at least not now, if we can borrow their power to calm the chaotic situation in the mountains and seas, it would be a good thing." "You must make preparations first, otherwise it will be too late to clean up if something goes wrong." Long reminded him. "Well, I know. Don't worry. Gods and demons are fine, and they won't let them get involved here easily." "Since that's the case, I will also help you." "Oh~!" Xuanyuan was very happy to hear that, Long, like Fuxi, did not want to participate more in the world, and now he is willing to help, which gave Xuanyuan a lot of motivation, "With your help, I will definitely get twice the result with half the effort." "Huh! Just rely on him?!" Tang Yu was unhappy again, it never liked Long."I'm just helping you control Xuanyuan Sword as soon as possible." Long ignored Tang Yu's sarcasm, and told Xuanyuan his thoughts, "After this incident, Tiangong and Huangquandao have joined in, and I can no longer stay out of it. In the past, I I don't want Xuanyuan City to enter into world disputes so soon, but now, it seems that it can't do it. And" Long paused, looked at Xuanyuan meaningfully, did not say anything, but changed his words, "Next, you want Cultivate well, and don't let down Master's kindness and your oath." Xuanyuan was a little moved, "What you said is true, I will never forget it." The oath in Fuxi's formation is still fresh in his memory, and this will also be the goal of his life's struggle. Long Long glanced at Tang Yu again, could this demon cat change Xuanyuan? How much can it change in the future? Chonghua, what was he thinking? In the end, it will all be clear. "What happened in the past is in the past. Now, I just hope you will act cautiously and put your wish into reality." Seeing Xuanyuan nodded, Long went on to say: "When the injury is healed, I will work with you Return to Xuanyuan City until you can fully demonstrate the power of Xuanyuan Sword." "Yes. I'm sorry to trouble you." Xuanyuan made a bow. "Huh! And my young master and me. What is the Tiangong!" Tang Yu was upset, it is also very powerful, okay? ! "Hehe, that's right. There's also Yu'er." Xuanyuan smiled and patted its head. Now their situation is quite good, as long as they grasp it well, it will not be difficult to fulfill Xuanyuan's wish and restore peace to the mountains and seas. The battle of the Three Realms is not far away, everyone has their own ideas, but to see who is more skilled and win the overall victory, Xuanyuan is eager to try. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 70 Ending Song ? On the morning after 7 days, Xuanyuan was almost healed, and was going to go back to the city with Long today, but When he woke up, he found a cute cat lying beside him. Eh? Does Long have a cat? Why are you lying here? Xuanyuan looked at it strangely. The cat woke up too and opened its eyes. Chitong, could it be "Yu'er?" He tried to shout, but the cat looked at him, really? What's happening here? The cat looked at Xuanyuan's incredulous eyes, and then began to look at himself, and then "Meow~! (Master, why has he turned into a cat again!)" Tang Yu herself was taken aback. "Hey. What's going on here?" Xuanyuan thought it was better to ask Long to come and see him, so he put on his shoes and went out to look for him, "Yu'er, don't worry, I'll let Long come to see you, he will definitely find a way of." "Hiss~!" The cat arched its back. ¡®What are you looking at, it must be him! ' When Xuanyuan closed the door, Tang Yu also broke out completely, "Meow~! (Chonghua! I won't let you go!)" At this time, in the North Temple of the Yellow Springs Road: Beixiang stared at the visitor with wide eyes. This was the first time Chonghua came to his palace, "Hey! Is there something wrong?!" "Why, you can't come if you have nothing to do." This is what Beixiang often said in the Wanhua Palace, "I don't want to see that this seat is gone." His face became unhappy, and he was about to turn around and leave. "Hey!" Immediately reacted and called him to stop, how could Beixiang push him away in such a once-in-a-lifetime event? "How could it be? I'm glad you're here. Chonghua, come and sit down!" I wanted to go up to hold his hand again, but gave Chonghua a stare back, and then I had to watch carefully as he found a place to sit down, not daring to sit down. Off the rails again. Chonghua sat down, took out a bag of mulberry dates from his sleeve, spread it on the low table in front of him, tasted one first, nodded, "Well, it's so sweet! You can try it too." Then he smiled all over his face. Beixiang sat down beside him and went to fetch the fruit, but Chonghua didn't feel disgusted. "You look very happy, is there any more fun?" Beixiang asked him. When Beixiang asked, Chonghua laughed for a long time, "Actually, that cat is really cute, so I decided to let it change again on the day of the new moon every month, as it violated the agreement. The punishment of this seat's contract." As he spoke, he blinked at Beixiang, "I, am I being too kind?" "Eh" Beixiang thought about it, and put the fruit in his mouth to chew. He could imagine the mad cat demon now, 'Hey, this person is really a mess! ' "Hehehe" Chonghua smiled sweetly, just like this mulberry jujube, Beixiang smiled and tasted another one. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 71 Epilogue: A Day That Turns into a Cat (End of this episode) ? Tang Yu was held in Xuanyuan's arms, and returned to Xuanyuan City with Long and the others. Along the way, the cat looked aggrieved. Before, Xuanyuan asked Long to see Tang Yu's situation. Long only said that he could do nothing, but if Chonghua did something, then Tang Yu would recover soon, because since Chonghua let him come back, he would not be able to do anything. It won't be too difficult, so let's observe for a while first. Xuanyuan thought it was reasonable, so he comforted Tang Yu and said back to the city first. Mao'er was furious, and kept thinking about Chonghua in his heart, ignoring Xuanyuan. I had no choice but to pick it up and leave. As soon as she left the door, Bai Zhi saw it, and the girl ran over with excited eyes, "Ah! This cat looks so beautiful, is it yours?" Then she reached out to touch it. Just as Xuanyuan wanted to stop it, it was already too late, and with a whoosh, several red bars appeared on Bai Zhi's hand, "Hiss~! (Damn baby, let you touch! Find a fight!)" Irreversible, Xuanyuan had no choice but to explain to Bai Zhi that this is Tang Yuhua's cat, and hope she understands not to touch it again. Seeing Bai Zhi caressing the red seal on her hand aggrievedly, hey, Tang Yu is really her nemesis. Walking on the road, he lifted Tang Yu up and let it hang on his shoulders. The kitten was lying on Xuanyuan's shoulders, still making an uncomfortable "whooping" sound. Smile and touch its head. Tang Yu didn't scratch Xuanyuan like he did with others, but jumped off and ran ahead to show that he didn't like it. "Yu'er, don't run away, you will get lost." Xuanyuan called it. "Hiss~!" The kitten was really upset now, so he would show him off when he turned around. 'When the young master is that rabbit! ' Xuanyuan shook his head helplessly, then went to hug it, put his face close to the cat's ear, teased it gently, and kissed it on the cheek, "Good boy, it will be here soon." Xuanyuan's breath stimulated the sense of smell, full of it. Tang Yu felt very embarrassed, put her little paw on his nose, and gently pushed it away. 'What is this for, really' When we arrived at Xuanyuan City, it was already afternoon. Fenghou brought people to greet them, Xuanyuan greeted them with a smile, said that his injury was almost healed, and introduced Long, asking them to treat him well. After entering the city, Xuanyuan made some arrangements for the affairs in the city, and it was dinner time, and he invited them to eat in the big tent. The attendants brought in the dishes and put down a large bowl of staple food, right in front of Tang Yu. "Hiss~!" Tang Yu looked at the big pot of white flowers, and became angry again. Look at that expression, if it weren't for being a cat, it would have kicked over the pot long ago. Xuanyuan was also baffled by it, and Yuan'er at the side explained to him, "Xiaoyu never eats maggots, and she gets angry when she sees them." "What? Maggots? This is the newly harvested wheat this winter!" Xuanyuan followed confused. "Eh? Wheat?" Yuan'er had never seen this kind of grain before, "It's the same as the maggots in the mountain valley. There, the maggots are only eaten by low-level monsters, and Xiaoyu doesn't even touch it." (Here is a little explanation. Before Emperor Wu of the Han Dynasty changed the calendar, China used October as the first year of the year, so the New Year was counted from the end of autumn. Wheat was one of the new grains planted by Xuanyuan Huangdi. Shennong did not grow wheat. Yes. Finally, wheat flour was only available at the end of the Eastern Han Dynasty. It used to be the same as rice, and it was granular, so it looked like a bug.) "Um, that's right." Looking at Tang Yu, the cat must have felt that the big bowl of "maggots" had devalued its worth, so it pushed the fish on the table to it, "This is just right for my appetite. "Thinking that it is still a cat, it should like to eat fish, Xuanyuan smiled at it. 'snort! It's not good to eat anything, just make something that looks like maggots. ¡¯ The cat was embarrassed to reflect on herself, but she still blamed others. Then it looked at the fish that Xuanyuan pushed for him again, 'What is this? ¡¯ I looked up curiously. When I came to Xuanyuan City again, hunting was approaching, and Xuanyuan would prepare meat to replenish his strength. Some fish were caught in Jishui because hunting was hindered and they made another plan. It¡¯s not that I¡¯ve never seen a fish before, Xuanyuan was ashamed, and explained to Tang Yu, ¡°Yu¡¯er, this is a fish, it¡¯s delicious.¡± Then he cut a piece with a knife and put it in front of its mouth, ¡°Come on, have a bite .¡± The little nose came up and smelled it, 'It's very fragrant. ¡¯ He put it in his mouth and chewed, ¡®Ah! Really good. ¡¯ Leaning flat on the side of the plate of fish happily, ¡®This is my master¡¯s. ¡¯ Immediately, he started to gobble it up, surprised a table of people, and after a while, there were only bones left. Tang Yu wagged her tail, came to Xuanyuan's lap, found a comfortable position and lay down, and stretched her limbs beautifully. Seeing the cat's extremely cute posture, Xuanyuan laughed out loud, and raised his index finger to scratch its chin. Tang Yu raised her head as if she was enjoying it, and let him tease her. If it were someone else, she would definitely not agree. After the banquet is over, Xuanyuan willThe man went to arrange accommodation, while Tang Yu lay on the couch and waited for him to come back. Looking at his plum blossom-shaped palm, he thought blankly, 'When will this change back? Hey, Si Chonghua. ¡¯Holding his head, he began to mutter again. When Xuanyuan entered the tent, what he saw was such a scene. The kitten hugged its head and kept wagging its tail. It really made people want to pet it. Walked over and hugged it gently, "I've been waiting for a long time." She teased its ears again and kissed its face. Tang Yu looked at Xuanyuan's gentle face, this man can always bring him peace of mind, the cat leaned forward and licked his cheek, the place where it was scratched, and now there is no trace left. This cat is different, there is no thorn on the tongue, it makes Xuanyuan itch, and laughs lightly. "Yu'er." Called its name in a low voice, hugged it and lay down, stroking its body, "From now on, we will be together." The man's star-like eyes made the lights in the tent shine brighter, While staring at Tang Yu with deep affection, Mao'er got closer to him and nestled in his arms. ¡®Yes, this is alsomy goal all along. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 72 ? In the Linglong Hall of Huangquandao, the masters of the seven halls gathered together to pay homage to the master of Huangquandao, Haotian Mozun. Chonghua and Beixiang stood on the left and right sides of the Haotian throne, showing their status in Huangquandao, and also showing that their power is higher than other palace masters. After all, here, the stronger the person, the more they can get. superior. At this time, the rest of the hall masters, except for a handsome young man staring at the picture on the wall in front of him with a concentrated look (or rigidly motionless), the rest always get together , cast a disgusted look at Chonghua, and pointed at him, because Chonghua was originally not of the same kind, but after joining Huangquandao, he ascended to a high position in one fell swoop, comparing them all. They are jealous of Chonghua's position and fear his mighty power, and they always want to get rid of him quickly. Chonghua was no stranger to it, and admired his palm with a concentrated look, waiting for them to open their mouths to find fault. The first to "go into battle" is a "devil head" with emerald green eyes? I saw her charming smile, "Chonghua~." The voice was crisp to the bone, even if it matched her appearance, it was really disgusting, Chonghua frowned, really wanted to turn around and not look at her , "What's the matter?" It's better to deal with her quickly, and let's be the next one. The female devil head was quite self-admired, she stepped forward step by step, and coquettishly stroked her hair, "I heard that you brought back a monster from Xuanyuan City, and it killed Beixiang's men." .You didn¡¯t deal with it, but sent it back safely. What¡¯s the point? Could it be because you are from the world of mountains and seas, so you take extra care of everything there?¡± After speaking, he turned and smiled at his ¡°friends¡± Laughing, like throwing a wink. What Chonghua is thinking now is, why didn't Huang Quandao send her to deal with him in the last Three Realms War? If so, I won't see her here again today. That appearance, still doing that posture, really makes people want to vomit from the bottom of my heart. Just as he was about to reply, Beixiang stepped forward to stop him, "Why talk too much! Chonghua wanted to keep that monster as his subordinate. It's because I don't like it. I made an agreement with Chonghua to kill the kitten. If Liuying can't kill it, let it go back to Xuanyuan City. I followed along the way, and he didn't do anything else." "Hehe, it turns out that there is also the master of the Beiming Palace!" The one who took the Beixiang dialect was a beautiful woman with a hanging voice. She obviously doubted the reliability of these words. After all, how could it be possible for the person Beixiang wanted to kill? escaped. "A joke! If it were you, would you kill my favorite person right in front of my eyes!" Beixiang stared fiercely at the stunning woman with his stern eyes, scaring her away. Chonghua watched coldly from the sidelines. Looking at this posture, I don't need to bother myself, but it's good to watch them fight in the nest. Look, there's another one coming up over there. Tall, taller than the others by more than three heads, but skinny, with sunken cheeks and protruding eyes, it was very scary. He is not afraid of Beixiang, and he speaks aggressively, "Beixiang! You once said that you regarded Chong as a strong enemy and wanted to defeat him and take his life. In the end, he is still alive and well. Now that he has entered the realm of hell, you Speak for him everywhere, and go to the Wanhua Palace every three days. I don't think you want to kill him at all, but you have been seduced by him." After hearing him finish speaking, the others began to laugh in a low voice. Chonghua knew that if he didn't speak, it would be endless, "Hehe, so you also have souls, I am really ignorant." He raised his chin and looked down at them playfully, "But maybe. Dogs also have souls Well." These words, including Beixiang, wiped out all of them. The four palace masters all gave up attacking Beixiang, and instead stared at Chonghua, raising their voices, "What are you talking about! How dare you call us dogs!" "Hehe, isn't it?" Chonghua laughed even more cheerfully, "I think His Majesty is driven to this gloomy place by the Eastern Emperor because of you slaves who only know how to fight in the nest, and can never get out again. gone." "You!" The four were anxious. The tall and thin man yelled at Chonghua, "Don't think that if you are given a high position, you can be smug! Sooner or later, I will tear your skin off and let the lord know your true face!" "Hehe! Hungry ghost in human skin? Are you talking about Yihua?" Chonghua squinted at the stunning woman as he spoke, causing her face to turn pale, which was equivalent to rejecting the provocation just now. Go back and tell the lean big man to grit his teeth angrily, "You! Don't provoke us, so we won't be fooled!" Beixiang watched from the sidelines and really felt sorry for them. He went to provoke such a master and asked for bad luck. Chonghua looked at all of them angrily, smiled triumphantly, and ignored them, because Haotian is here. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 73 Deliberations in Linglong Palace ? ?Black hair, lacquered robes, and a dignified expression, the aura that exudes from his body is no different from that of death, but the only pupils of his eyes shine like stars, forming a sharp contrast with the most yin aura. "It's noisy, what a shame!" The master of Huangquandao scolded in a low voice, immediately causing everyone to stop talking and bow respectfully to him. Sitting on the throne, Haotian first asked Beixiang, "Is there something important here?" Beixiang bowed and replied, "My lord, everything is well in Huangquan Road." "Where is it safe? Your family's Liuying was killed by the monster brought back by Chonghua! But you sent it back to the mountain and sea world safely. It turns out that this is a trivial matter in your Beixiang's eyes!" Yi Hua still Hanging her throat, she thought that if Haotian heard this, she would definitely pursue it. At that time, it will definitely look good in Chonghua! Thinking of this, she proudly went to see Chonghua. It's really a group of guys who are afraid of chaos in the world, Beixiang stared fiercely. Chonghua looked leisurely, bowed his hands to Haotian, "My lord, if compared to Tiangong, a monster is so small that it cannot be smaller." His words completely attracted Haotian's attention, "Oh~? What do you say? Something happened to Donghuang?" "Naturally." Chonghua lowered his eyes and said, "He has ordered Longyu to persuade Xuanyuan to cooperate. The goal is to defeat His Majesty and leave you nowhere to go. Beixiang also knows about this." Then he looked at Beixiang. Beixiang also replied: "That's right, Tiangong does have such a plan. Your Majesty made arrangements in the morning." "Hmph! Eastern Emperor" The old enemy came and made Haotian furious, "You pretend to be orthodox and seize the Heavenly Palace, and you still think about my way of the underworld! Well, I want to see what tricks you can pull out!" Then, he His eyes swept over Beixiang and Chonghua, and he said, "What do you think?" Looking at each other with Beixiang, Chonghua smiled and bowed to Haotian, "Your Majesty, this matter is not difficult to say." Seeing Haotian nod to him, Chonghua continued, "The rules of the Three Realms back then The Human King's purpose is to prevent the Eastern Emperor and His Majesty from directly intervening in the human world. Then, if their thoughts make them mess up, it is not easy for Tiangong to intervene. Xuanyuan City is just a weak tribe. Once it is surrounded by siege, It must not be able to bear it. Losing his territory, the Xuanyuan clan is just a lost dog, even if he has the Taiyu Sword, what great things can he do?" This is true, and Haotian also agrees, but he also has some concerns, so he asked Chonghua, "Then you see, how to arrange this matter." Chonghua smiled, he naturally knew what Haotian was worried about, Xiao Xiao made a salute, "Your Majesty, Chonghua thought that to stir up disputes between Xuanyuan City and the surrounding tribes, so that they would attack each other, I would like to invite Yihua to go on this trip, she has always been very strategic and I am willing to do my best for Your Majesty, and I will surely live up to your great trust. As for the movements of Tiangong, Beixiang and I will pay more attention to Your Majesty." "Well. That's the best." Haotian nodded, looked at Yihua, and asked her, "Maybe you can do it well?" Yihua didn't expect Chonghua to recommend her in front of Haotian, and was a little suspicious. However, since her lord asked about it, she certainly didn't want to let go of this opportunity to express herself, and immediately said boldly, "My lord, please rest assured, Yihua will definitely complete her mission, and she vowed to take the life of Xuanyuan and make him regret it." Became a running dog of the Heavenly Palace!" Even if Chonghua wanted to use some tricks, how could she be the master of the Palace of the Underworld, how could she be invincible. Seeing her high morale, Haotian smiled with satisfaction, "Since that's the case, you can do it." Then he waved his hand to signal that she could leave first. Yihua also bowed to Haotian to salute, and then slowly exited the Linglong Hall. Chonghua glanced meaningfully at the retreating beautiful woman, then lowered his gaze, 'Hmph! But you came to pick things up first, so don't blame me for making you suffer. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 74 Market Day ? It has been several days since Tang Yu returned to Xuanyuan City. Now, Xuanyuan began to practice with Long every day, delving into the profound meaning of the sword, leaving the city from early morning until evening. At first, it would still go out of the city with Xuanyuan, watch him practice, and fight with him from time to time. However, later Tang Yu found out that Xuanyuan would always "perfunctory" when he was being dragged into a fight with it, and the cat immediately became unhappy, and never followed after getting angry. Now, it is walking along the avenue in the city together with Yuan'er and Bai Zhi. Today is the same as when Tang Yu came here for the first time, it is a market day, and the avenue is bustling with many people. Master Cat held his head in displeasure. If Yuan'er hadn't insisted on pulling him, he wouldn't have wanted to walk among the crowd. The comfortable lunch break made him even more interested. Although those people no longer dared to point and point at it, but walked past it quickly with their heads down, Tang Yu was still very disgusted, thinking that they were just like those in the mountains and valleys who would bow their heads and beg for mercy when they saw it. Monsters are no different, they all have faces so disgusting that they want to kill them. It was the first time for Bai Zhi to see the market, and she ran around curiously, picking up this and that, and asking others if she didn't know her. When people in the city saw Bai Zhi and Tang Yu walking together, they thought she was also a monster, and they hated her a little, but most of them were afraid. Therefore, when Bai Zhi asked them questions, people responded tremblingly, and some even saw her When Bai Zhi approached, she immediately moved the stall and walked far away. Bai Zhi felt strange about this, and turned around to ask Tang Yu: "What's wrong with them?" "Do you need to ask? Your rabbit is too smelly." The biggest reason Tang Yu doesn't like Bai Zhi is, of course, that her rabbit is also called "Yu'er". Tang Yu once asked Bai Zhi to change the name of the rabbit, but she still refused after hesitating for a long time, and the cat was so annoyed that she picked up the rabbit's ears and wanted to peel it. "It's a pity" Xuanyuan stopped her and failed. So far Tang Yu disliked her even more, and had no good words for her. Aiwu and Wuma, and vice versa. "Uh, how could it be" Bai Zhi also knew that Tang Yu wanted to kill her rabbit, so she hugged it tighter. Seeing Yuan Er next to Tang Yu, he hurriedly smoothed things over, "Forget it, it's just a name. Isn't Xiaoyu called Tang Yu, and it's also different from this rabbit." It still has good intentions for the lovely Bai Zhi. "Huh!" Tang Yu naturally didn't buy it, "You'd better hold on tighter, don't lose your attention and disappear again." The implication is that Master Mao will kill it one day. It made Bai Zhi feel even more numb. At this time, a dog jumped out from the side of the road, went straight to the three of them, and yelled at them. Foxes have always been afraid of dogs, so Yuan'er immediately hid behind Tang Yu, grabbed its arm, trembling slightly, and dared not look at it with closed eyes. Bai Zhi was even more exaggerated, "Ah!" She screamed in fright, and ran around Tang Yu in circles, "There's a dog! There's a dog! Help! They're going to bite me." All eyes were focused, staring at the three of them straight, which made Tang Yu's veins suddenly appear, and he slapped her on the head fiercely, "Ouch!" Bai Zhi held her head, looking pitiful. Tang Yu didn't feel pity for her, "Damn baby, why are you shouting! I want to die!" Isn't it just a dog, why should it be like this? As the cat demon said, he was about to go up and kick the dog to death. "Little slave!" With a childish shout, another boy came out from the crowd, ran to hug the dog, and comforted the dog in a good voice, "Stop barking, come back with me, okay?" He said to Tang Yu and the others : "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I'll take it away right away. I'm really sorry." Tang Yu took two steps forward, exuding a demonic aura, and glared at the dog. The keen animal immediately felt the strong aura, lowered its head with a "woo~", and hid in the boy's arms. The boy shrank when he saw Tang Yu approaching, and even the people around him began to worry about him, thinking that the monster was about to kill again. When he came to the boy, Tang Yu still spoke so rudely, "Baby, watch it later, and then tell it to run around. I will kill it and throw it into the river. Do you hear me!" He didn't care too much about the boy, because he He is a member of the Xuanyuan tribe, and he does not look at the face of the monk but the face of the Buddha. Besides, the child also apologized, "You are lucky." ' "Okay, okay." The boy agreed in fear, and quickly left the scene with the dog. In panic, a small bag from his cuff fell down. Bai Zhi spotted it with sharp eyes, walked over to pick it up, and yelled in the direction the boy left, "Hey! You dropped something!" Probably because he was afraid of Tang Yu and the others, the boy didn't even turn his head. Bai Zhi was very embarrassed, and looked around the crowd, "Does any of you know where he lives? Send it to him." However, those people were also afraid of them, and no one dared to pick him up. "It's really troublesome, just throw it on the ground, and he will come back to look for it when he finds it's gone." Tang Yu felt that Bai Zhi was stupid. "Then it won't be picked up by others" Bai Zhi said to herself in a low voice,Then he thought he was very smart and said, "Ah! You can give it to Xuanyuan! He is the leader, and he will definitely find the owner." Then he smiled and put the bag into his sleeve. "Damn baby! You still want to bother him?!" Tang Yu yelled at her, "Throw it away!" "Er" Bai Zhi was a little timid, "I can pay him back by myself" "Hmph! Don't cause trouble for me, or I'll make you look good!" Seeing that Bai Zhi immediately covered her head, Tang Yu put her hand away as she made a gesture to knock her on the head, "I'm so annoying, little girl!" Grandpa is going back, you can play by yourself. Xiao Yuaner, let's go!" Yuan'er looked at Tang Yu, then smiled at Bai Zhi and said, "Go back first, I will look for it with you later, okay?" Yuan'er is very kind, and Bai Zhi likes it very much, "Yeah." Then he followed back. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 75: North Hades Hall Deployed ? Tang Yu returned to Xuanyuan's big tent, and didn't greet Yuan'er and the others, and lay down on the couch, crossing her legs and squinting. The cat is clearly much more relaxed here. Yuan'er and Bai Zhi sat at the table separated from the couch by the screen. Bai Zhi took out the small bag from her sleeve and looked at it. The innocent girl still wanted to return it to the boy as soon as possible. Yuan'er looked at her with a smile, "Xiaoyu is about to rest, may I accompany you to find him?" It gently took her hand. Bai Zhi smiled gratefully at Yuan'er, and Tang Yu's voice came from inside, "Xiao Yuan'er ignore her, if you want to find her, go by yourself." Naturally, he didn't fall asleep, he didn't like Yuan'er acting with people he didn't like, Long was the precedent. Bai Zhi pouted, how much this cat demon hates her rabbit, and makes trouble with herself everywhere. "Xiaoyu, I'm just helping her find it. I won't go far. Before Zailong and the others come back, Baizhi and I will definitely come back." Yuan'er and Tang Yu began to discuss. 'snort! This little fox has always been against me since he met Long, really. Tang Yu still felt that this was a bad habit that Long was used to, and made it very uncomfortable. Yuaner could listen to it before, "Hmph! You just became like this after following him! Don't run away again if something happens. Come back to me!" Tang Yu said angrily. "Okay. I'll be back soon, okay?" Yuan'er looked at the screen tent with a smile, took Bai Zhi's hand and walked to the tent, and then greeted Tang Yu, "It's really coming soon." Come back." 'snort! Go, go, you will always suffer. ¡¯ Tang Yu murmured in her heart, after thinking about it, she had to ¡°discuss¡± with Long once. If this continues, its little Yuaner will definitely become ¡°bad¡±. Bai Zhi was very happy holding hands with Yuan'er, and walking with it, Bai Zhi's mood became very happy. They were wandering on the avenue, looking for the boy, and wanted to go to the market again. The last time Yuan'er just entered the city, Tang Yu had a riot, and something happened just now, and there was no time to appreciate the prosperity of the world. "Ah! Look!" Bai Zhi pulled Yuan'er's hand, and raised her finger to point, "That's the boy." Yuan'er looked after him, and sure enough, he saw the little boy looking for something with his head down. . Smiling at Bai Zhi, Yuan'er said, "Let's go, let's go over and pay him back." The two came to the boy hand in hand, Bai Zhi said first: "Little brother, this is the bag you lost." Seeing the boy looking up at them, Bai Zhi handed him the bag. "Ah, it's mine." The boy was a little happy to see the bag, but he seemed a little scared and didn't dare to reach out to take it. Yuan'er showed him a beautiful smile, "Hurry up and take it, we've been looking for you, and now I'll give it back to you." The smile was very kind, which eased the child's worries, and he quickly reached out to take it, opened the bag to have a look , and then smiled at the two of them, "Yes, thank you very much." Bai Zhi saw him put down his guard, and said kindly, "That's good, go back quickly. Your family is still waiting. The boy nodded to them again, "Then I'm leaving, thank you." Then he turned and ran away a few steps, as if thinking of something, turned back again, and poured out the contents from the bag, which were a few beautiful beaded stones , picked one and handed it to Bai Zhi, smiled at her and said, "This is for you." Bai Zhi hesitated for a moment, then took the stone and said with a smile: "It's so beautiful, then I'll accept it, thank you too." She thought to herself, people are still very friendly, you treat them well, they It will be good for you too. The boy saw her accept the gift from him, waved goodbye to them, and ran away. Bai Zhi and Yuan'er looked at each other and smiled, and continued to visit the market they were curious about. They wanted to have a good time today. They didn't see it, but the boy was hiding in the crowd watching them, with a smug smile. ? Huangquan Road North Hades Hall: Beixiang and Chonghua were sitting in the hall, and the waiters were filling the wine for the two hall masters. Chonghua licked his lips slightly, and said to Beixiang: "Why haven't you come back yet, maybe you found out." Beixiang also took a sip of the wine, and replied, "No, Cang Ming is very cautious, I'm still very relieved of him." Putting down the glass, he looked outside the hall, and he could feel that his subordinates had returned. Two people walked into the hall, one was the boy at the market, and an older man was walking in front of him, his eyes drooped, his face expressionless, but his steps were firm, one could tell he was a capable man Man, he is what Beixiang called Cangming. They walked to the middle of the hall and bowed to Beixiang and Chonghua. Cangming spoke first, "My lord, Lord of Chonghua Palace, the little official Cangming pays his respects." Chonghua nodded to him, while Beixiang asked straight to the point, "How is it going?" "Don't worry, my lord, from now on TiangongXiao Nu can control Fang Su's actions, and will report back to Lord Cang Ming at any time. "This time it was the boy who answered, his childish voice was serious and his face was full of confidence. "Yes." As expected of his trusted subordinates, Beixiang waved his hand to signal them to back down. The two bid farewell to the two hall masters, and then retreated. "He is a reassuring child." Chonghua smiled at Beixiang. Beixiang was also a little proud, raised his glass to toast Chonghua, Chonghua did not refuse, and tasted the delicious wine. 'Okay, next, let's see what's going on in Guirong Hall. Hehe, it's a lot of fun now. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 76 The Hungry Ghost's Spy ? Tang Yu closed his eyes and meditated in the leader's big tent until it was almost dinner time, the curtain was lifted, Xuanyuan and the others came back, and Yuan'er and Bai Zhi also followed, talking together, they met on the avenue yes. Tang Yu immediately became energetic, jumped off the bed, and rushed straight to the hall. Seeing Tang Yu coming out, Xuanyuan immediately smiled, walked towards it, and called it by name, "Yu'er, I'm back." But the cat didn't seem to appreciate it, pushed him away, and came directly in front of Long. Just grabbing Long's collar, "It's you who brought Xiao Yuaner like this. Look, you can run around with this dead baby now. I'm not afraid that she will lose it." Still caring about the rabbit . "Xiaoyu, this has nothing to do with Long!" Yuan'er hurriedly persuaded it. However, Tang Yu couldn't listen, "Isn't it? Look, they all came back with Xuanyuan. It must be this dead baby who took you away and couldn't find a home." The girl excused aggrievedly, "I played for a while longer, and I met them on the road! It's not that I can't find them." "How dare you say it!" Tang Yu let go of Long, raised her hand to knock her again, and Xuanyuan grabbed her from behind. Tang Yu raised her head and stared at him unhappily, "Don't help me, I'm going to teach you a lesson today" Before he finished speaking, he kissed the corner of Xuanyuan's eyes in public, "Ah! What are you doing?" Instantly, his cheeks became hot. Xuanyuan's lips touched his ears, and his low magnetic voice hit the eardrums, "Yu'er, aren't you hungry? I want to eat something." Now, even the roots of the ears began to burn, "You, you." Tongue also Disobedient. Probably shocked, Xuanyuan smiled, let go of Tang Yu, and called for someone to bring dinner. Tang Yu pouted and covered her ears, 'It's really annoying, when did he learn this trick. ¡¯ Then he heard Bai Zhi secretly laughing, and immediately gritted his teeth, "What are you laughing at?" Ba Da hit the head again. "Ouch!" Bai Zhi covered her head in pain. "Damn baby, try laughing again, and peel your rabbit alive!" Tang Yu threatened with staring eyes, and told Bai Zhi to hold the rabbit tightly and stay away from it, and sat down at the table. Long also pulled Yuan'er to sit down together. Tang Yu hugged her chest, 'huh! I will let you off today, but it will not be so simple in the future. ¡¯ At this time, Xuanyuan also came over and whispered in its ear: "Come on, let's go and sit." Tang Yu glared at him and pursed her mouth. Xuanyuan knew that because of the actions just now, he "offended" the cat again, he chuckled, half pushed its back, and let it slowly sit forward on the edge of his seat. The guards brought the meals and set them up for everyone. One of them came to Tang Yu's side, the basin in his hand had just been placed, and the cat demon faced him with his collar. Tang Yu stared at the guard and asked him: "What is this mud?" When he came to the world of mountains and seas, Tang Yu encountered a lot of food that he had never seen before. eat. "This, this is Sangzao." The man said cautiously, "Ah!" Before speaking, Tang Yu grabbed the back of his neck and pressed it hard on the table, and then heard its "just and stern words": "Be a master!" I¡¯ve never seen it before, that thing doesn¡¯t look like this.¡± It looked like Chonghua had eaten it before, so it didn¡¯t look like this ¡°mud¡±. "Yu'er." Xuanyuan put his hand on Tang Yu's wrist pinching the guard, "let go first." Then he shook his head at it, Tang Yu let go with a snort, and the guards ran out timidly. Xuanyuan sighed, and then explained to it, "This is mulberry dates, but it's just mashed into jam, mixed with some plums, the plums are sour, and mulberry dates are added to make it sweeter, come and taste it." He said and took a handful Spoon some into its mouth. "Cut." Tang Yu opened his mouth to the spoon, and a big mouthful of sweet jam melted in his mouth, 'Well, it's not bad, no wonder Chonghua likes to eat it. ' Xuanyuan wiped off the remnants of his mouth for it, and smiled at it, "Sweet. Don't be so excited in the future, why would I let you eat mud?" Tang Yu turned her head away from him, thinking about it ,Too. The atmosphere in the tent eased, and Xuanyuan also began to discuss the results of today's practice with Long. The people who ran out of the big tent still had lingering fears. The one whose neck had been strangled held his heart and sighed, "Hey, if this goes on like this, one day I will really be killed by that monster." The others also echoed. "Oh? Did that monster bully you?" A voice came from beside him. Everyone looked around, and saw a beautiful woman in bright clothes, looking at them with a caring look. When people are wronged and afraid, they always have a good impression of those who come to care, and want to talk to him, so the guard told the woman what happened in the tent just now, and what they knew about the cat demon. The origin, and finally complained, "I don't know what the city lord thinks, and I don't blame it." "Hehe!" The woman laughed, "I think the leader must have cast a spell on the monster and bewitched him." Hearing what the woman said, those people suddenly realized, but they were also a little bit uncomfortable.I believe, "The city lord is powerful, and he almost killed that monster last time." "Of course it is not an opponent of the leader, maybe those in the tent are all the helpers it invited." The woman "told" them again. Seeing that the attendants finally stared with some understanding, the woman approached them, staring at them with enchanting eyes, "I see, we still have to get rid of this monster, so that our city can be peaceful." Agreed, "But" This monster has confused the city owner, and others can't do anything about it, so what to do. The woman saw their worries, and said softly, "My brothers are all working in a nearby tribe. There are also experts who can subdue monsters there. Who among you will come with me and tell them Speaking of the situation here, they will definitely come to help us." Those people were very happy to hear that, "If so, that would be great!" If this monster can be removed, Xuanyuan City will return to its former peace. The woman also smiled, "Then tomorrow morning, can I wait at the gate of the city?" The guards nodded, chose a representative, and made an appointment with the woman to see or leave, and then said goodbye to the woman first. Watching them leave, a strange smile appeared on the woman's face. "Hehe! The internal response is ready." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 77: The Deception of the Demon Race ? In the early morning of the second day, Xuanyuan went to practice outside the city with Long as before. They walked slowly on the road in the city, Xuanyuan greeted the early risers from time to time, and chatted with Long at the same time. "You have made rapid progress. It seems that you have studied the mysteries of the sword well before this." Long said to Xuanyuan in a complimenting tone. During his practice, he could feel Xuanyuan's growth the most. Xuanyuan smiled at him, "Now that you are here, it will be even more powerful." Long helped him a lot. Although they didn't know the sword formula of the King of Kings, Long was Fuxi's closed disciple after all. He has a deep understanding of the morality he pursues, and has provided many suggestions for Xuanyuan to understand the mystery of Xuanyuan Sword. Hearing Xuanyuan say this, Long Long seemed to have thought of something, and a faint smile appeared on his face, "It's like adding wings to a tiger, I think Master's previous mount looked like this, and now I don't know where it is." Xuanyuan also thought of it, "Oh! It's called Lu Wu, I met him during Chunshou." Seeing Long looking over in surprise, Xuanyuan told him about Chunshou's stay at Natural Peak. "So there is still this episode. You really bothered." Long smiled and calmed down again, "The mansion master of Nanfu is the Zhu Er that Long Yu told Chonghua in the forest. He is the second son of the master. , called Zhu Hua." This news made Xuanyuan very puzzled, "One is in Tiangong, but the other is in Huangquandao. How could the King of Kings agree to it?" Long sighed, "I don't know what happened thousands of years ago, I just heard Chonghua mention it." Long thought of Chonghua's cruel and regretful face at that time, what happened in it? Xuanyuan also lowered his eyes and thought about something. Will he be able to deal with the opponents he will meet next and the difficulties he will encounter? In this way, all the way to the gate of the city, Xuanyuan Jiaolong held his arm. Xuanyuan looked at him puzzled, saw that Long winked at him, then moved his gaze following Long's gaze, saw his bodyguard and a beautiful woman talking together, and then followed the woman to leave The city went elsewhere. After they walked away, Long said, "There is something wrong with this woman's temper." Long can be sure that at least she is not human. Xuanyuan also said, "Well, I have never seen this woman before." Such bright clothes are not seen in the city. Then who would she be? The two looked at each other, and it was Long who spoke first, "I don't want to start acting so soon, no matter which side it is, we must prepare well." Xuanyuan nodded immediately, "Well, don't worry." Then the two stood side by side Go out of the city and start a new day of practice. Looking at the woman and guards who left, they walked upstream along Jishui. At noon, they came to a hut, the woman turned her head and smiled at the attendant, "Here it is, he can help us get rid of the monster." The smile was very kind, which convinced the guard, so he followed the woman into the house. A few lamps were dimly lit inside, and a man who looked like a great witch in their city was sitting in the main hall, staring at the attendant with shining eyes, which made him hesitate. The beautiful woman went up to salute first, "Hi, we are from Xuanyuan City. There are many monsters in the city, and even the leader is confused by them. You are very powerful in magic, can you come with us?" Pulling the sleeves of the people around him, the man responded immediately, and told the "expert" about Tang Yu's origins again. After hearing this, the wizard-like "senior man" pondered for a while, and said to them: "This matter is not easy to handle." His answer made the guard show a disappointed expression. The woman glanced at him, and then said to the wizard: "You have to think of a way, otherwise, the whole Xuanyuan City will be destroyed by those monsters." The attitude was very sincere, and the tone was pitiful. Liao also spoke together and asked the wizard to come. "Hey." The wizard sighed, looked at the two people in front of him, as if thinking about something, after a while, he said to the two people: "You guys, do you really want those monsters to leave?" "Of course!" The two said in unison. The woman added, "If you need any help from us, please do so. We really don't want those monsters to disrupt the peace of the city anymore." Then she looked at the guards, and the man immediately replied, "Yes. Yes. I am also willing to help. I can¡¯t let the city lord control them any longer.¡± "In that caseOkay." The wizard stood up and walked into another room of the house. When he came out again, he was holding a clay pot and a piece of parchment in his hand. Printed pattern, and then put the clay pot aside, what liquid is in the pot. Then the wizard raised his head and said to them: "The monsters are powerful and numerous. I'm afraid it will be difficult for me alone. Now I will pray that you will also gain strength temporarily, so you can fight against them with me. Are you willing?"Is it? " Hearing that wizards are willing to help and provide them with strength, both of them were a little unexpectedly excited, and they replied without thinking, "Of course that's good. Please give us strength." I saw the wizard began to "pray" slowly, and the sigils on the paper began to shine brightly, which made the two of them respond incredulously. After a while, the wizard continued to "pray" and said: "Well, it's ok, you put your hands into the jar, which contains the talisman water that I have blessed, after soaking, press it on the talisman, and I will I can pass on the power to you." The two looked at each other, and the woman went over first, dipped her hand in the jar, took it out, her hand was covered with fluorescent yellow liquid, and put it on the talisman. The man at the side saw that the woman did it, but he couldn't retreat, so he did the same. I saw that the sigil's light became brighter and brighter, which made people unable to open their eyes. It was not until the wizard finished "praying" that it slowly dimmed. The guard looked at his palm, the glowing yellow talisman was gone, and he didn't seem to have any sense of high strength, so he looked at the wizard puzzled. The wizard raised his head and put on a smug smile, "So, the contract is established." contract? The man had a bad premonition and was about to say something when the woman beside him quickly reached out and stabbed him in the chest. The man's eyes widened and he felt that his heart was being held in the woman's hand. "Hehe" The beautiful woman let out a sinister and smug laugh, and slowly raised her head to look at him, her eyes were shining with the bright yellow light just now. At this time, the man realized that he had been fooled. It was a trick of the demons. "Don't look at people like that!" The woman smiled coquettishly this time, "We demons are very contract-abiding, and we will definitely help you fulfill your wish and drive away those monsters, so you can offer your return with peace of mind. Bar." With a sound of cracking, the woman withdrew her hand, and the man also fell backwards. The last thing he saw was that the woman was holding his taken out heart, putting it to her mouth, and gently licking the blood on it. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 78 The Solution to Anxiety ? In Xuanyuan City, Tang Yu was depressed all morning. The reason is that he really wanted to go to Xuanyuan, but he thought that even if he went, he would just sit and watch them practice, so he was not happy. He could just stay in the tent. Hearing Baizhi and Yuan'er chatting, listening to them introduce to each other the place where they live, describing the scenery there and the things that often happen there. Yuan'er has always been curious about the unknown world. It can be said that she and Bai Zhi have similar tastes, and she keeps talking non-stop, which makes Tang Yu on the side start to feel irritable. The cat demon raised his hand and slapped the table vigorously, and stood up all at once. The sound of hitting the table startled the two girls. They stopped talking and looked at Tang Yu. Could it be that they did something to make this little cat unhappy? Tang Yu stared at the two of them for a long time. Even Bai Zhi felt that the cat had to come up and knock her on the head, so she shrank her neck subconsciously. Yuan'er understood it a little bit, and asked in a low voice: "Xiaoyu, is it too noisy?" Are you there yet?" "Huh!" The cat hugged its chest, and went straight outside, only to hear it say: "Master, go out for a walk, don't run around, or you will look good to me." These words were obviously aimed at Bai Zhi , the girl stuck out her tongue, Yuan'er smiled at her, "Xiaoyu is bored, he will run out when he is bored, and will come back when he is in a better mood." Naturally, Bai Zhi hoped to have less contact with Tang Yu, because the temper of this young cat cannot be offended. The girl took out the stone from the boy's sleeve and played with it. The stone was slightly shiny and beautiful, and Bai Zhi liked it very much. Yuan'er also praised, "What a beautiful gift." Bai Zhi smiled and reciprocated, "Your beads are also very beautiful." She looked at the fluorescent orb hanging around Yuan'er's neck. Yu'er picked up the bead and looked at it, and slowly told the origin of it, "Xiaoyu gave it to me. Originally, this orb had been hanging on her body as long as she could remember. Later, it came to us and told me that it He will take care of me in the future, and gave me this bead as a token of his promise. After that, no matter what difficulties he encounters, he will always stick to his promise. In fact, it is very good, right." Yuan'er smiled at Bai Zhi . A grumpy cat demon would have such a side, but Bai Zhi didn't expect that, seeing the gentle brilliance from the orb, Bai Zhi couldn't help reaching out to touch it, ah, even the touch is so gentle. ¡®It¡¯s really lucky to be able to stay this time, and let me see a lot of things that I didn¡¯t know before, whether it¡¯s people or monsters. ¡¯ Watching the bright orb, Bai Zhi showed a sweet smile. On Tang Yu's side, since he came out of the tent, he has started wandering aimlessly, and his heart is still depressed. 'It's all his fault. It's his luck that the young master is willing to compete with him, but he still looks unhappy, hum! ¡¯ Mr. Mao was so angry that he stepped on a bamboo in front of him, cracked it, and split it into two pieces. People passing by all avoided in fear, no one dared to approach this monster again, otherwise it would be me who would be in two. "Hey." Tang Yu sighed heavily, took off the silver blade from his waist, held it in front of his eyes, and gently stroked the handle of the knife. His own flame blade has been buried with its previous body, and now it is this knife. Looking at it, Tang Yu actually missed Chonghua, a person who tolerated its willfulness infinitely, and in turn gave it considerable help and favor. At least, if he was there now, the cat wouldn't be so bored. "In the future, you will face more opponents from Tiangong and Huang Quandao." Chonghua's words reappeared in his mind, "Huang Quandao, will you fight Chonghua in the future?" ¡¯ Tang Yu thought so, raised his head and looked up at the sky, ¡®Really, will there be such a day? ¡¯ At that time, what kind of scene will it be. Shaking his head, he wanted to get rid of this trouble. After all, no matter who the opponent is, Master Mao will never back down. Xuanyuan has already begun to actively prepare for the battle, how can it be willing to be the second. Taking a deep breath, Tang Yu cheered up and decided that he must quickly increase his strength so that he could help Xuanyuan in the future battles, "Okay, Xuanyuan, I won't give it to you Underestimated. ¡¯ the cat raised a smile. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 79 Tang Yu's practice is... ? Xuanyuan and Long were practicing against each other at the edge of Jishui. The two sides came and went, and they both seemed to advance and retreat in a certain way. Xuanyuan also feels these days that Long is worthy of being Fuxi's disciple. Xuanyuan continued to strengthen his attack during the trial process, but Long was still able to take his attack leisurely, and even didn't need to counterattack. He only pointed out his shortcomings after he exhausted all methods. How old is Long? It may be smaller than Xuanyuan, but it is already extremely capable. During fierce confrontation, he can still observe carefully and see Xuanyuan's shortcomings, which also shows that Long is more calm and stable than Xuanyuan. I can't help but sigh that there are people outside the world, and I still need to work hard. After a duel, Xuanyuan took a step back, pointing forward with his sword sideways, thinking about the way to advance. Long also took advantage of the situation, holding the piano in front of his chest with one hand, and pressing the strings with the other, looking down at the ground, his posture seemed contemptuous but flawless. "You are too impatient." Long pointed out Xuanyuan's shortcomings again, still in a leisurely tone, "For an opponent who moves steadily, it is a taboo to rush to dismantle moves." "Yes." Xuanyuan smiled, "Besides, you won't show your flaws in front of me so easily." Listening to Xuanyuan's words, Long still maintained the posture just now, but lowered his eyelids and raised his eyes, and looked at Xuanyuan, "Anyone will have a flaw, it's just to distinguish whether this flaw will be powerful for your attack. A clean look is more likely to get hit hard." Is this Long reminding himself to observe further? Xuanyuan pondered over his words well. Judging by Long's appearance, he should still be somewhat dissatisfied with his current strength. It turns out that everyone hopes to go further, and Long is no exception. Xuanyuan admires Long again at this time. Even if he has advanced strength, he will continue to pursue higher goals and never stop. Only in this way can he strive for the top. It seems that I have to work harder, Xuanyuan smiled and put on a posture, "Then, let's do it again." Long also smiled, waiting for Xuanyuan's next attack. But "Leader, it's not good! Go and have a look." A school officer hurriedly ran towards them and shouted at Xuanyuan. Both Xuanyuan and Long looked at him, what happened at this moment? Both of them thought so. The school officer stopped beside them, panting, "Boss, that monster, you should go and have a look." Pointing to the city, the words he spoke were breathless and intermittent. Tang Yu? What did the cat do again? Xuanyuan's head suddenly became as big as a bucket, 'ah, this is really, if you don't look at it carefully, you will make some troubles. ¡¯ City Lord Xuanyuan regretted that he didn¡¯t compete with Tang Yu properly. "Go and have a look." Long put away his posture and said to Xuanyuan. This cat demon is a character that has to be settled first, otherwise, it can solve even bigger things. Xuanyuan nodded, and said to the school officer: "Let's go." Then he let Long go back first, asked the school officer to lead the way, and followed quickly. The school officer took him to the school field where the troops usually train, it was already a mess, there were many people lying around, all of them were beaten to the ground by the cat, standing outside the field after the wind, with a gloomy face, quite helpless . Tang Yu stood in the middle of the crowd, laughing loudly, "Oh, I just put in a little effort, you are so vulnerable, how can you defend this city in the future!" "Huh." Xuanyuan also sighed helplessly at this scene, walked over and patted Fenghou on the shoulder. Feng Hou looked back and saw the leader coming, as if seeing a savior, "Leader, look at this" He immediately complained in a tone of distress. Xuanyuan nodded to him, indicating that he would take care of it, "Let's take them down to see the medical officer first." He walked towards Tang Yu, "Yu'er, what are you doing?" You still have to talk to it carefully. Well, not everyone can stand such mischief by Master Mao. "Ah, Xuanyuan, you're here!" Seeing Xuanyuan, Tang Yu immediately greeted happily, "Master is training your subordinates, but they are all too useless. Look, they all fell down in a few blows." It's gone." It didn't want to admit in front of Xuanyuan that it came to find someone to practice. Xuanyuan came to it, rubbed its hair, and said dotingly: "They are all ordinary people, they have never learned any spells, sword skills, how can they be your opponents. You need to train, They will come to lead them after the wind comes. You can¡¯t make them stronger, right?¡± "Humph!" Cat was upset, "This is not okay, and that is not okay, do you want me to be with those two dolls every day and listen to them talk about those boring topics!" He stared at Xuanyuan. It turned out to be like this, Xuanyuan immediately understood, the cat was bored and flustered, and he was not serious about competing with it, and it couldn't stay with Bai Zhi and the others, so he came here.?Relieve the boredom. This what to do? "Look" Xuanyuan still pampered Tang Yu's cheek, discussing with it, "Would you be happier if there was someone who could fight you well?" The cat's cute eyes widened after hearing this, "Who?" As far as it knows, there are only Long and Xuanyuan here. They want to practice together. . Xuanyuan thought for a while, and felt that there should be some drama, so he took Tang Yu's hand, "Let's go, I'll ask you." "It can't be Long, I don't like him!" It's better to give Xuanyuan a warning first. "Hehe, no, no." Xuanyuan showed a beautiful smile, and pulled Tang Yu to his side, stroked its hair, and whispered in its ear, "However, if the time comes, if you can't compare, you can Don't get angry and come to me and these subordinates to vent your anger." After finishing the matter, he kissed its ear. "How is it possible!" Tang Yu was very confident, so she turned straight at Xuanyuan, "Young Master is amazing, let him come! See if Young Master doesn't beat him until he kneels down and begs for mercy." It shouldn't matter now, and my subordinates can feel at ease. Xuanyuan didn't answer Tang Yu, but just took it and continued walking towards the big tent, "Then let's just say that, Yu'er can't go back on his word." "Huh!" Who is afraid of anyone? Tang Yu even got a little excited. Besides Xuanyuan and Long, are there any guys in this city who can fight against him? ¡®Come on, let the young master have a good look at it. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 80 Xuanyuan's "Rescue Soldiers" ? Xuanyuan and Tang Yu went back to the chief's tent together. Long had already returned there, and Yuan'er and Bai Zhi were also there. The three of them were chatting, and the atmosphere was very harmonious. Seeing Tang Yu and the others come back, Yuan'er greeted them with a smile, and Long also looked at Xuanyuan, thinking that the only one who could control the cat demon was the one he cared about, and Bai Zhi was very "very happy" when she saw Tang Yu. Hugging the rabbit tightly and sitting upright on the seat. Xuanyuan nodded towards them, then pulled Tang Yu to sit on the right seat, and the others also took their seats one after another. Xuanyuan looked at Bai Zhi and talked to her, "By the way, last time I saw your master, who were those two who came with him?" When Bai Zhi heard Xuanyuan Wen, she didn't hide it, "You said they were Jiao Su and Kang Su. Boss Jiao and Yu Lin are both capable assistants of the Palace Master, they are amazing!" The girl slowly became proud as she spoke. Xuanyuan also smiled when she heard this, and then asked her, "Really, then, how is it compared to Nan Xing?" "Nan Xing? There's no comparison to this" Bai Zhi tilted her head and thought for a while, then replied: "Nan Xing is the head of the seven constellations in Shangfu, and one of the oldest star officials among the 28 constellations in Tiangong. Everyone should respect him A little bit, but I believe that if we really have to compete, our horn boss must be the best one." The girl smiled at Xuanyuan. "Really, I really want to see it." Xuanyuan turned to Tang Yu again, "Yu'er, can you defeat the first star official in Tiangong?" So it turns out that this is the duel that Xuanyuan wanted to invite for himself? The first star official in Tiangong? Tang Yu didn't take it seriously, "Hmph! Everyone is the same, I want him to admit defeat." Then he ordered Bai Zhi: "You go and call him now, and see how I can beat him." Seeing that Bai Zhi was stunned for a moment, she put more effort into it, "What? I'm afraid that if he loses to me, you will say something off the top of your mouth and embarrass Tiangong?" Mao'er spoke confidently. Bai Zhi pursed her lips, looked to one side, thinking that her boss would not lose to this monster, it couldn't easily defeat even the seven kills, so why would it want to win Spica. Of course, I didn't dare to say it out loud, otherwise the cat demon would get mad again and want to kill his own rabbit, hey. Seeing Bai Zhi like this, Tang Yu was a little annoyed, and wanted to stand up and give her a hand, but was held back by Xuanyuan, so she sat down and stared at Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan stroked its head reassuringly, and said to Bai Zhi: "I'm afraid that the people of Huangquan Dao will take action against our city soon, if we can invite the people of Tiangong to help earlier, it's better than rushing at that time." What do you think?" Then Xuanyuan looked at Long, who also nodded to indicate that it was possible. Bai Zhi turned to look at Xuanyuan, remembered Long Yu's words before leaving, and agreed, "Okay, then I'll go back and tell my Palace Master to send someone to help." "Then, I'll have to work." Xuanyuan punched Bai Zhi. Bai Zhi got the assignment, and seemed to have some motivation, she smiled at Xuanyuan and said: "Since the master of the palace is ordered, I will serve you, you are welcome." After finishing speaking, she stood up and said goodbye to Xuanyuan, "The little one The official went back, please rest assured, I will definitely tell the Palace Master well." Xuanyuan also stood up, sent Bai Zhi to the outside of the tent, and said goodbye. Yuan'er was a little bit reluctant to part with Bai Zhi, so she also ran to pull her, "Walk carefully, come back quickly, I'll wait for you." Then she smiled at her. "Yes." Bai Zhi also smiled back, and then waved goodbye to Yuan Er. Everyone sent Bai Zhi away and returned to the tent. After Xuanyuan called someone to call Feng, he told him what he saw at the gate of the city this morning, and then told him, "You should pay more attention. When the guard returns, he will come Report to me, and that woman, if you come back together, you should pay more attention and be careful not to startle the snake." After Feng Hou promised, he retreated. Xuanyuan came to ask Long again, "What do you think?" Long pondered for a while, then answered him, "I don't know where the woman came from. If Huang Quandao sent us to deal with us, he would definitely want to destroy the peace in the city. We must not be confused. If Tiangong came, then Bai Zhi will bring us Those who come will also contact her, let's see how they act." "Well, I have taken care of Queen Feng and told him to pay attention to the affairs in the city. If that woman is from the Heavenly PalaceYu'er." Xuanyuan fondled her cheek again, "You will definitely take care of me Keep an eye on them, right?" "Hmph!" The cat turned its head and ignored him, but this sound was considered a promise. ¡®Let¡¯s teach them a lesson first, so we don¡¯t dare to mess around here. Or plug the doll's mouth. ¡¯ Tang Yu rested her chin, already having an idea in her mind. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 81 ? The next day, Xuanyuan and Long went out to practice as usual, leaving Tang Yu and Yuan'er in the big tent. The cat quietly tapped the table with its fingers. Because Bai Zhi was not there, Yuan'er also sat beside Tang Yu, talking to it from time to time. However, Yuan'er always mentioned Long in the chat, just like when they were together, Long gave it help and was good to it. Yuan'er wanted to tell Tang Yu that Long was actually very kind, and hoped that the cat demon would not hate it in the future He, this made Tang Yu very upset. It might be difficult to change the position in his heart for people who Master Mao disliked, so the more Yuan Er mentioned it, the more he would not listen. "Okay!" Finally unable to bear Yuan'er's nagging, Tang Yu shouted to stop it. Still tapping the table with his hand, he looked at Yuan'er with a dark face, "I said, do you like him that much? He treats you better than me?" "Thisis different." Yuan'er looked a little shy, and lowered her head a little embarrassed. "It's different." The cat was even more upset. From its point of view, it was obvious that it was better and took care of it more, "What does this little fox think, I really don't understand. ' "Well Xiaoyu and I are friends. He Long" Yuan'er blushed, "He is the one I like. Just like Xiaoyu and Xuanyuan City Lord." Then he bowed his head in embarrassment. "Eh?" Tang Yu didn't understand at once, and pondered for a long time, "What nonsense are you talking about!" Cat jumped up, "He is the same as you, he is the person I want to take care of, there is no difference!" Well, I admit that Xuanyuan will be more important, but Tang Yu feels that it will not let Yuaner down, and she will take care of it as well. Seeing that Tang Yu still didn't understand, the fox demon wanted to explain to it again, but Tang Yu spoke sooner, "In short, that guy must be trying to trick you, it's no different from them, you little fox, you are too knowledgeable. If you are too shallow, you will definitely be deceived by him, and you are not allowed to associate with him again. Did you hear that!" "This" Yuan'er wanted to say something to defend Long, but the curtain had already been pulled open, and the figure walking in attracted all Tang Yu's attention, Mao'er immediately put down Yuan'er's side, and ran to the place angrily. In front of that person, "Chonghua, I'm looking for you, you dare to turn me into a cat, this time I want you to look good!" Tang Yu tugged on Chonghua's clothes and gritted his teeth viciously. "Hehe" Chonghua had a "sinister" smile on his face when he thought of this, "You said that! It's just a little punishment from me. After all, how can I easily let go and destroy me as a palace master?" What about the person who signed the contract. Wouldn¡¯t this smash the signboard of my Wanhua Palace? Don¡¯t you think so?¡± "What is it!" Mao'er was still very angry, dragged Chonghua and refused to let go, and wanted to get mad, but heard a voice from behind Chonghua, "Chonghua, don't stay here for too long." Yes Beixiang, he also followed. Tang Yu snorted, let go of his hand, and gave that "dreadful ghost" a blank look, 'He's here anyway. ' Chonghua still had a "sinister" expression, a smug smile, and a leisurely look. He passed Tang Yu and sat at the table, followed by Beixiang. Yuan'er looked at them, then at Tang Yu, but said nothing. This man named Chonghua saved Tang Yu's life, and Yuan'er was also somewhat grateful to him. "What are you doing here?" Tang Yu always felt that Chonghua was someone who would go to the Three Treasures Hall for nothing. Chonghua looked back at it, and said with a smile: "Mao'er, look at your memory, you haven't returned the favor to me, but I want to remind you myself." It has a fierce face, which Chonghua finds really pleasing to look at. "Who owes you favors, the young master hasn't troubled you yet, how dare you come?!" "Ah, does the knife still fit?" Chonghua answered irrelevantly. "Hey." Tang Yu glanced at the silver blade at his waist, and didn't know how to answer. After all, this knife helped him a lot. He took the knife from his waist, put it in front of his eyes, and pouted at it. Seeing that Tang Yu didn't answer, and Chonghua didn't force him to ask, he continued, "The people from Tiangong are coming soon." "how do you know?" "Hehe, who is this seat? Their little tricks can't catch my eyes at all." Of course Chonghua won't tell it, he has already tampered with it, "By the way, that favor" "I've said it all, I don't owe you anything!" Tang Yu felt that Chonghua was playing with himself more. Ignoring what the cat demon said, Chonghua continued on his own, "I decided to give you a few hands, and then, you beat up those who came from the sky for me, and we are even, how about it? " "Who wants you to teach!" Mao'er was not happy when he heard that, "Young master can beat them by himself." "Hehe, just like last time, did you break the inner alchemy again?" Chonghua teased it. "You!"?? He said a few words, Chonghua didn't let it continue, he stood up and said to it: "Let's go, I'm very busy, this time you have to remember what I taught, don't give me a lesson. It's a disgrace." Then he and Beixiang walked out of the tent. "I told you who wants you to teach me!" Mao'er was so angry that he jumped up and down. This man is really too arrogant. But he was still dragged out by Chonghua, "Okay, this time you should take revenge for last time, okay?" Chonghua turned his face and smiled slightly at Tang Yu, the cat thought for a while , turned his head angrily. 'snort! It's my master's ability to win, it has nothing to do with you. ¡¯ Then he stopped contradicting Chonghua. Chonghua raised the curtain, as if thinking of something, looked back at Yuan'er, and asked it: "Is the bead you brought your own?" Realizing that Chonghua was asking himself, Yuan'er looked down at the orb, and answered Said: "No, Xiaoyu gave it to me, what's wrong?" "Oh. That's it!" Chonghua smiled and pulled Tang Yu away from the big tent without saying anything. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 82 The Master of the Silver Blade ? Chonghua took Tang Yu, avoided the crowd, and came to the forest outside the city. The three stood down, Chonghua looked around, and said, "It's right here." Then he stretched out his hand to Tang Yu, "Cat, give me the knife." Tang Yu took off the silver blade and handed it over. Chonghua took it and played with it in his hands, with a little nostalgia on his face, "Hehe, Beixiang, do you remember how long it's been since I used it?" Smiling at Beixiang, the latter did not answer Chonghua, but leaned his body against a tree, urging him, "Let's get started." "Okay." Chonghua pulled out the dagger from the scabbard, and poured strength into the knife. The silver blade immediately exuded a dazzling brilliance, and made a "buzzing" sound, resonating with its owner. Guanghua's bright and emphatic face made his smile even more beautiful and captivating, causing Beixiang to stare blankly. Chonghua also turned his eyes to Beixiang, and there was a mischievous smile in his smile, "Little cat, you have to watch carefully, this is a once in a thousand years!" As soon as the words fell, the Chonghua land disappeared. Tang Yu was turning his eyes to look for it. Beixiang had already reacted first, jumped away from the tree with a leap, stood upright in two steps, and raised his left hand. , resting on Chonghua's swaying wrist, the strength of the silver blade exploded in front of his eyes, causing the silky robe to flutter behind him. "Not bad, it seems that I practice hard every day." Chonghua still had a mischievous smile on his face. "What are you doing?" Beixiang said with a sullen face. "Hehe, I haven't relaxed for a long time, don't you want to play with me?" Chonghua smiled even better, "Take out the sword. If you win, you can get a reward, how about it?" ?Beixiang was not happy about having to find someone to practice with someone who had never heard of Chuan Zhao, and he definitely did not look forward to this reward, at most it was just another fun for Chonghua. Buthe really likes the way Chonghua smiles at him. Let go of the grasping wrist, raise your right hand slightly, and buckle it together, the long sword is already in the palm of your hand. Taking two steps back, standing sideways, pointing his sword at the ground in front of Chonghua, Beixiang lowered his head slightly, and said, "Then, come on." Chonghua was very satisfied, he put the dagger in his hand, and said to Tang Yu, "Cat, people in Tiangong also use long weapons, and I just learned how to deal with it today." After speaking, he quickly responded. Holding the handle of the knife, he jumped high and stabbed towards Beixiang from top to bottom. The silver blade made a buzzing sound and scattered light like a broken bamboo. Beixiang just raised his sword, facing the edge of the sword against the blade, and fought hard. The energy spread around, disrupting the clothes of the two of them, and blowing the dust on the ground, making Tang Yu put his hands up in front of him, squinting at the situation of the two of them. ?Because it was not a life-and-death struggle, the confrontation didn't last long, and the two separated. Chonghua smiled and said, "Are you so afraid that I will step on it?" Beixiang didn't shy away, "How could I let you step on it." Chonghua said to him a little proudly, "Really, so rigorous, call me How to deal with you." Then he walked a few steps to the side, raised the dagger and put it on his chest, with the palm of his hand resting on the end of the handle of the knife, he didn't care, "Let's try again." It was also just after the words fell, already bowed Get down and rush towards Beixiang. Beixiang still hung his sword, pointing at the ground in front of him, with a cold face. When Chonghua was in front of him, Beixiang swung his sword straight for his throat, Chonghua was unambiguous, he raised his sword to block, bang, they fought each other again. The two looked at each other, Chonghua smiled as if enjoying himself, and took up the continuous attacks without delay, while Beixiang also confronted him without haste. Only the clash of weapons and the fluttering of robes could be heard in the forest. Tang Yu watched from the sidelines and carefully analyzed Chonghua's moves. Also using short weapons, Chonghua didn't care about the weakness of his weapons, and directly faced the long sword. The posture is also stable, as if he is holding the same weapon as his opponent, and every blow hits the blade heavily. Beixiang didn't dare to neglect at all, as if he was guarding against something, he only let go of his tricks, and he was not aggressive. They have been playing like this for a long time, even if they are equal, it depends on which of them loses their temper first and shows their hole cards first. It was another duel, and Chonghua seemed to have lost the wind, and the dagger in his hand fell off and fell to the ground. Beixiang's long sword came with the momentum, and was about to strike Chonghua's neck. Tang Yu couldn't help standing up straight, and opened his eyes wide. Is it over? no. Chonghua clasped the attacking long sword with both hands, and approached Beixiang. The strength of the sword cut through the palm of his hand, and Chonghua didn't mind it at all. Are you planning to give it a go? Beixiang was shocked for a moment, and immediately hid the long sword with all his strength, and jumped back. At the same time, Chonghua kicked up the silver blade on the ground, and the dagger flew away with great strength. Beixiang reacted very quickly, turning his head to one side, narrowly avoiding it, and the blade wiped away a lot of the flying hair tails. clatter! The silver blade went straight into the tree behind Beixiang, and there was a bang, and the whole tree was blown up. After the smoke cleared, both of them stood still.Beixiang looked at Chonghua, walked over, took his hand, spread it out, and gently stroked the wound, with a bit of reproach and worry in his tone, "Really. Why is this so?" Slowly releasing the strength of his fingers, Chonghua Hua's wound also gradually healed. "You too, never let the water go." Chonghua still smiled at him. "Huh! No one can tell that you are going to stab me with a flying knife." The answer is natural. There are countless matches. Well, Tang Yu didn't notice that the cat was walking around unhappily. "Hehe" Chonghua smiled happily, making Beixiang unable to take his eyes off, it was so beautiful. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 83 Kiss? ? After the competition is over, it is considered a tie, and the teaching is considered to be over. Chonghua called Tang Yu to pick up the silver blade and told it to put it away. "It's getting late, I still have something to do, the kitty needs to practice hard, and then don't disappoint me." Chonghua patted its head, turned and walked away. "Hello." Tang Yu held him back. Chonghua turned around and saw Tang Yu pouted, hesitant to speak. Is there any "fun"? Chonghua rolled his eyes, and the playful expression came up again, "What's the matter? Are you reluctant to part with me?" He tentatively smiled. "Who doesn't want you!" Tang Yu really couldn't bear the ridicule, looked at Chonghua viciously, then lowered his head, and said in a low voice, "You, uh, do you know the difference between a friend and someone you like?" It was the question that Yuan'er had raised with it. Are Xuanyuan and Yuan'er different? Tang Yu wanted to know. "Hehe, hahaha" It turned out that he was worried about this, Chonghua couldn't help laughing happily. The cat yelled embarrassingly, "Why are you laughing!" I knew I wouldn't tell him. Chonghua finally endured it, leaned back, and just fell into Beixiang's arms, and the latter was a little flattered, and raised his hands to wrap his arms around him. Chonghua didn't mind, instead he glanced back at him, still using that teasing tone, "What's your opinion?" Beixiang snorted, and replied with two words, "Boring." Chonghua turned to Tang Yu again, staring at it, the cat blushed, and raised his voice again, "What are you looking at, forget it, I'm going back." Then he turned around and was about to Walk. "Hehe, don't worry." Chonghua stopped it, "You ask this, but you can't tell, but" Lift your hand and look at the palm, the wound has healed, leaving only a faint mark, " There is a method that can be used. Do you want to try it?" Then he showed a shrewd expression to Tang Yu. The cat felt a little scared intuitively, but still asked him tentatively: "What can I do?" "Well" Chonghua turned his head to look at Beixiang, raised his hand to hook the back of his head, his eyelids were half drooped, and murmured softly, "I'll give you a reward." Then he kissed his lips. Chonghua's lips were soft, moist, and the beautiful touch made Beixiang stunned. He never imagined that there would be a day when Chonghua would take the initiative to show his favor to him, so he didn't know how to deal with it, and he couldn't respond in a daze. You Zhonghua kissed him lightly, and finally stuck out his tongue to fuck him. The sweet breath exhaled by Chonghua stimulated the nasal cavity, a little like a dream, Beixiang tightened his arms and began to respond. Yun sucked Chonghua's lips, and then probed into his mouth, tasting the taste of saliva. The refreshing delicacy made Beixiang slightly close his eyelids, unable to help himself, until Chonghua's palm pinched his throat, and he left with some reluctance. Chonghua stared at him, his eyes were very sinister, the pad of his thumb wiped the body fluid on his lips, but the movement was very seductive, but it was too prickly, so he couldn't touch it lightly, otherwise he would die ugly. "Ahem." Beixiang turned his head in embarrassment, and put Chonghua's hand back. That's right, this time it's really profitable, and the "big devil" is very happy. Chonghua snorted, and turned to look at Tang Yu. The cat was also very surprised when he saw the scene just now, "Youwhat kind of method is this." Tang Yu pouted, not knowing where to look. Chonghua lifted Tang Yu's chin, made it look at him, and whispered in his ear, "Turn around, go and try with Xuanyuan too, and see how different you are from your friends?" These words are clearly deceiving . After hearing this, the cat was shocked, and looked at Chonghua with disbelief, but Chonghua had already put on a playful smile, "Hehe, I'm leaving, little cat, good luck." Then he turned his back to Tang Yu waved his hand and walked to the depths of the forest. Looking at Chonghua's back, Tang Yu smacked her lips, "Cut, just try it, I'm afraid you won't succeed." She also turned and left. Beixiang followed Chonghua, walked in the forest for a while, and stopped him, "Chonghua, the road is wrong." This direction is not going back to Huangquan Road. Chonghua looked back at him, and then raised a nice smile, "It's not far away, it's rare to come, let's go see old friends. Anyway, it's not too late." Then he stopped and pressed the north button with his right hand. He approached Xiang's chest slightly, with a sly look in his eyes, "Hallmaster, is it okay?" Although it was a question, it was full of confidence, and even the honorifics that would never be used in normal times were spoken very smoothly. Great, Beixiang sighed, and put on another one. The kiss just now must have been planned long ago. But "cannibalism is soft", so I had to admit it, "Don't take too long." "Hehe, how dare you." Chonghua smiled triumphantly, and pulled Beixiang up to move on. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 84 Jealousy ? Tang Yu returned to the tent, but no one was there. Counting that it's not time for Xuanyuan to return to the city, Yuan'er, did he go back to his house? Tang Yu walked there. 'Try it and see what the difference is. ' Yuan'er's residence is not far from the big tent, only about ten steps away, and he will arrive in a while. Tang Yu pushed the door open smoothly, and then stood on the spot in shock. The scene in the room was the same as what it saw just now, Longzheng hugged Yuan'er and kissed its lips. When they saw Tang Yu coming, they separated quickly, Long turned his back in embarrassment, Yuan'er lowered his head shyly, and said embarrassedly: "Xiaoyu, what's the matter?" Tang Yu's face was dark, and his fists were clenched tightly, "It's okay, why is it okay." His eyes were fixed on Long, and he also walked towards him, grabbed his arm, and said through gritted teeth: " You bastard, how dare you grab ahead of the young master." "Eh?" Tang Yu's words surprised the other two, and they all looked at it with some doubts. Long first asked, "You, don't you" Before he could finish speaking, Tang Yu shook off his arm, Pulling up Yuan'er again, he turned his head and said angrily to Long: "I'll settle the score with you later, I'll wait for the young master." Then he pulled Yuan'er up and rushed out of the room. Seeing them leave, Long always felt bad in her heart, so she followed them immediately. Tang Yu pulled Yuan'er forward quickly, regardless of Yuan'er shouting from behind: "Xiaoyu, slow down, what's wrong with you, are you unhappy? Long he" Just as he was talking, he had already arrived in the big tent, Tang Yu let go It, turned around and taught it a lesson, "Shut up! I told you not to associate with him, you are still so close!" "But" I was about to say something, but Tang Yu interrupted, "Okay! I will talk about this later .¡± Master Mao didn¡¯t forget that it was here for an experiment. Then, Tang Yu followed Chonghua's example, put her lips on Yuan'er's, and nodded gently. At this time, the curtains were also pulled back, and it was Xuanyuan who saw this scene. Like Tang Yu, he stood on the spot, and Long followed him, with an ugly expression on his face. Seeing people coming, Yuan'er immediately pushed Tang Yu away and lowered his head, while Mao'er greeted Xuanyuan naturally, "You're back." Xuanyuan didn't answer it, but his complexion was darker than Tang Yu's just now, and he spoke with heavy breathing, "You guys, what are you doing?" Thinking of Tang Yu's vowed in front of himself that it likes Yuan'er, At that time, it was like a stick in the throat, but now when I saw the scene of kissing on the spot, even my heart seemed to be squeezed tightly. How could the cat greet him nonchalantly? The atmosphere was awkward, Yuan'er ran to Long's side first, and called him in a low voice, "Long, it's not like that." Seeing Xuanyuan's expression, Tang Yu didn't know why he was angry, "Hey! What's wrong with you . " Could it be that the practice is not going well, Mao'er walked up to him and tugged at his sleeve. "Hmph!" Xuanyuan threw it away and ran into the bedroom. Tang Yu was confused by him, but he followed in, "Hey, what's wrong with you, what happened?" Yuan'er tried it there, and he was the only one left. It couldn't be stopped halfway, could it? Seeing the two of them go in, Long pulled Yuan'er up and said softly, "Go back." Yuan'er nodded obediently, and followed Long out. After Xuanyuan rushed into the bedroom, he slammed the sword onto the bed, looked back at Tang Yu who followed him, and was aggrieved, "What are you doing here, don't you look at your little Yuaner? It will be snatched by Long of." Tang Yu really looked out after hearing this, and seeing no one outside, she held her chest and said unhappily: "Huh! That guy, my master will go find him sooner or later." Xuanyuan was even angrier after hearing this, "Then you What are you waiting for?! I don¡¯t need you here.¡± "What's the matter with you! Master still needs to find you!" Why is he going crazy today? Mao'er is depressed. "Why are you looking for me? Didn't you already understand it just now!" "Understood what!" Mao'er didn't understand at all, and Xuanyuan's appearance made him very upset, so he yelled at him, "What happened just now?!" "You!" Xuanyuan was stunned by it, constantly adjusting his breathing, forcing himself to calm down, "You have already confirmed the person you like, why bother me again." Xuanyuan said mixed feelings. Oh, now Tang Yu understands a little bit, but "Yeah." Tang Yu did come to make sure, "I'm missing you." Mao'er nodded cautiously and walked to Xuanyuan's side. Tang Yu's words made Xuanyuan feel extremely uncomfortable, but he still pretended to be calm, "Don't worry, since you like it, I won't stop it." His heart ached, he lowered his head, his hands couldn't help Touched up. Tang Yu looked at Xuanyuan very uncomfortable, and felt very uncomfortable, although the cat didn't know why. Holding his cheeks with both hands, looking at Xuanyuan and frowning, "You, don't worry." "It's okay." Xuanyuan turned his head and told himself.?Looking at Tang Yu again, "Aren't you going to look for it? I've already told you, I don't need you to worry about it." Panting, it became even more uncomfortable. what happened? Xuanyuan's reaction made Tang Yu extremely depressed, and it didn't bother him! Forget it, the cat didn't care about it, turned his face, and yelled again, "I told you, I'm here to look for you!" After that, without giving him time to refute, he wrapped his neck and sent own lips. Feeling the temperature of the printed lips, Xuanyuan froze for a moment, like Beixiang, unable to react for a while. The man's breath is close at hand, which makes Tang Yu a little confused. He gently sucks it, and then sticks out his tongue to fuck. Well, it feels great, and I want to get closer. This feeling is the person I like. Can it be given? Leaving slowly, looking into Xuanyuan's eyes, there is an image of himself in the pupil. Xuanyuan also felt very satisfied, but thinking of the scene just now, he still pushed Tang Yu away, and said in a muffled voice, "You, what are you doing, is it comforting me? No need. If you kiss, you should still kiss me. It's good to be with the people you like. Isn't it?" "Ah. So it turns out." Yes, before, Xuanyuan would come to kiss her intimately, making it very embarrassed. It's all because of the person you like, so is it different? It is also different from Yuan'er. "Huh!" Tang Yu's question made Xuanyuan angry, "Don't do this again after you know it. Let's go." "It won't happen anymore." Tang Yu stepped forward to hug him and buried her face in his chest, "From now on, no one will but you." "Eh?" Xuanyuan was confused this time, but he still subconsciously put his hand around, and heard the cat say in his arms: "Because, only you are the one I like." Like Yuaner said, they Is it a friend? "Eh." Xuanyuan couldn't react to the words of confession, because the momentary gap was too big, but there was no blockage in his heart just now. "Yu'er." After stroking its head and touching it lightly, Tang Yu also raised her head and smiled at him. It was so cute, Xuanyuan couldn't help but lowered her head and kissed it, tasting the softness of the cat's lips, and then pressed her lips together. Hold its head so that you can probe into the mouth and suck the sweet body fluid. "Hmm." The tongue was scratched at every part of the mouth, Xuanyuan still refused to let go, Tang Yu felt that even his breath would be taken away, the world was spinning, and his whole body was weak, so he could only reach out and grab Xuanyuan's clothes . After a long time, Xuanyuan reluctantly let go, "Ha~." Both of them breathed heavily. Xuanyuan looked at Tang Yuyan's red cheeks and hazy eyes, tapped its lips again, then embraced Tang Yuyan in his arms, rubbed his face against its hair, and whispered in his ear, "Yu'er, you are mine." Then feeling the arms around his back, Xuanyuan smiled softly. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 85: Time to Plan ? At sunset, the setting sun slantly sprinkles the afterglow, which is less dazzling in the morning, but more peaceful. A man working in the field stopped, stretched his arms, relaxed the hard work of the day, looked at the sky, took the cloth towel hanging around his neck, wiped his sweat, and prepared to end the day's work. The man is strong, his skin is bronzed by the sun and glows with sweat. His hair was short enough to stand on end, and his forehead was tied with a straw rope. His face was tough, and he felt absolutely masculine just by looking at it. "Brother Yi, you still haven't changed." There was a greeting not far away, which attracted the man to look away. Seeing Chonghua and Beixiang walking slowly, Chonghua nodded to him with a gentle smile on his face. "Eh? Chonghua!" The man was surprised when he saw him, "Why are you here?" Looking at the person behind Chonghua again, the man suddenly became cautious and tightened his grip on the hoe in his hand. Seeing the man's expression, Chonghua smiled and turned to look at Beixiang playfully. The latter didn't mind at all. He gave the man a fist and said clearly, "Hello, today is a good day." I didn't come here to make trouble, Chonghua just wanted to see you." However, Beixiang really didn't expect that Dayi, who was famous in the three worlds when he shot an arrow for nine days, would work as a farmer here silently. Now that Beixiang had expressed his intention to come, Dayi once again turned his attention to Chonghua, his former comrade-in-arms and good brother. Chonghua also walked up to him slowly, and said softly: "It's been a long time, how are you?" "Haha! It's okay." Dayi smiled boldly, and shook his fist with Chonghua, "It's you, life in Huangquandao is not easy." Then he aimed at Beixiang again, lowered his voice, "He's coming too, has that Haotian started to be wary of you?" The loyal man was worried about his little brother. The voice was lower, but Beixiang listened to every word, and he didn't refute. He just turned his back and walked away, letting the two of them talk at ease. Chonghua didn't shy away from it, and even raised his voice deliberately, "Hehe, what started, didn't you always be on guard?" After the incident, he glanced at Beixiang. "Hey, why are you still here?" The man was even more anxious. Dayi never understood that with Chonghua's ability, he would definitely be able to lead the world of mountains and seas and benefit the world like a human king, but he went to Huang Quandao to be Haotian's subordinate. I once approached Ren Wang when Chonghua first joined Huangquan Dao, asked him why, and asked him to persuade Chonghua to come back, but Ren Wang shook his head at him, saying that Chonghua has always done things properly, and he must have a plan when he goes there. He is relieved. So far, although Dayi no longer intervenes, he has been worried about Chonghua. Huangquandao is the place where the demons stay, how can it compare to their own hometown, and Chonghua was once an enemy of them, can they treat him kindly? Chonghua smiled indifferently, "It doesn't matter to me, Huangquan Dao is also very peaceful, but there is another movement in Tiangong, and Xuanyuan, who heard that his father gave the Taiyu Sword to Jishui, began to think of him I'm afraid hey." Chonghua shook his head and spoke seven points. Although it was half-clear, the former warrior was already aggrieved, "Huh! Those guys, dare to come here to attack the world of mountains and seas, haven't they learned how powerful we are last time!" "Today is different from the past. My father has long since retired, and the Tiangong sent Zhu'er away again." Speaking of this, Chonghua was very angry. He pursed his lips, paused for a while, and continued, "Now , Tiangong came to provoke again, the Xuanyan city of Shangfu is very deep, I am afraid that Xuanyuan will not be his opponent, and I can't get away, brother" Chonghua looked deeply at Dayi, his face full of tears. It is worry and helplessness. "Okay, okay, I understand. Don't worry, I will still be here for a day, and they can't let them be presumptuous." Dayi patted Chonghua on the shoulder, and boldly accepted the current problem. The warrior ignited the heroism of the past, no matter who came to the heavenly palace, if he wanted to seize the mountain and sea realm, he had to ask his arrow first. "Ah, if that's the case, Chonghua will feel more at ease." Chonghua covered his heart in relief, and the man happily added a reassurance after seeing it, "Haha! That's right, tell them where to call or go back, otherwise , there must be no return!" After getting the guarantee, Chonghua also smiled gently, "Then, there will be brother Lao, but brother must be careful, Chonghua thinks" Then he whispered in Dayi's ear, and Dayi was listening Bian nodded and agreed: "Yeah, I understand, I know how to deal with it. Just don't worry." After taking care of Dayi, Chonghua bowed and said goodbye, "Brother, Chonghua can't stay long, or I want to talk with him all night long." The man waved his hand hahaha, "It's okay, you can go, if you come, I will I'm very happy." Dayi is already full of energy now. After hearing this, Chonghua bowed to him again, turned around and walked to Beixiang's side, and left with him. Not long after the two walked together, Chonghua murmured: "Hehe, now, there isBrother Yi messed up the situation with that kitten, let's see what the Heavenly Palace can do. "Wei Wei raised the corners of his mouth, looking very dissatisfied. Beixiang on the side saw it, and smiled faintly. At least, he was not the only one who was calculated today. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 86 Under the Night ? The moonlight is elegant, but under such a beautiful moonlight, a secret conspiracy is going on. There is a powerful tribe by the river. The water system here is extensive, the forest is dense, suitable for farming, and also suitable for gathering and hunting, which makes the tribe rich and prosperous, and the leader is also favored by the people. The leader's name is Pei Shao, and he is famous for his ability to drive tigers into battle. All the tigers in the forest are willing to serve him. He only needs to be called for a little, and they all come in droves, so that other families dare not attack. At this time, in Pei Shao's tent, besides him, there were also a group of school officials standing in two rows on the left and right of the front seat, and there was a person standing in the middle, who was the guard of Xuanyuan who had been killed by the demons. He nodded, as if waiting for an answer. Pei Shao was rubbing the jade handle with his left hand, fixed his eyes on the man in front of him, as if he could see through him, and uttered words: "The Xuanyuan family of Jishui, since he is appreciated by the king, he bestowed divine weapons, Now he is under the control of monsters, but the king doesn¡¯t care about it.¡± Pei Shao now understands the reason why the Xuanyuan tribe has taken on a new look in a short period of time, but he still doesn¡¯t dare to believe what the guard said, just in case fraudulent. The guard's expression was heavy after hearing Pei Shao's words, "King, he has long since retired to the mountains and is unwilling to go out again. I only hope that the person who gets the sword can inherit his ambition, so that the world will no longer be attacked continuously. It's a pity, The leader of my family is actually fascinated by the monster, even with the magic weapon in hand, he is useless." "That's also a matter of your Xuanyuan tribe. You didn't try to deal with that monster for your leader in the city, but you came to me to ask for help. I am not related to the Xuanyuan clan, so why help him?" Pei Shao stared at that. People want to see his flaws from it, of course I also feel that this matter is full of flaws. "Chief Pei." The guard cupped his hands and bowed, "Among the tribes around you, you are the most powerful here, with a large number of people, and a unique location. He will be the overlord here. If so, why stand still at this time, refuse to help neighbors, and lose this good opportunity to become famous for nothing." The words were sincere, but also a little provocative, "If this move can be successful, my family The leader must be very grateful, even if he is a king, he will think that you are the one who can stabilize the mountains and seas." ¡®Listening to what he said, it seems to make sense. ¡¯ Pei Shao reconsidered his suggestion. If he sends out troops, he can quell the turmoil in the Xuanyuan tribe, and he can show his strength to the surrounding tribes. At the same time, his reputation here will also be greatly improved, and he will be worshiped or even surrendered by other tribes. At the very least, he could have the magic weapon in Xuanyuan's hands (even if it was taken by force), and become the successor of the king of men, and his future development would be justified, much easier than it is now. Well, that's good advice. But, what if it doesn't work Pei Shao has also heard that monsters are powerful and fierce, can he have the strength to defeat it? Pei Shao acted indecisive, "The monster you mentioned must have powerful mana, otherwise your master is holding a magic weapon, how could he let it succeed." It's better to find out first. The man knew that Pei Shao had taken the bait as soon as he heard it, and he immediately answered: "Otherwise, if we confront each other head-on, our leader will not be at a disadvantage. Unfortunately, the monster is treacherous and soft-spoken, and the leader is soft-hearted, so he left it behind." Only then will it take the opportunity to strike. Now my master only listens to its words and is not considerate. I wait for the people in the city to be unable to do so, so I come here, hoping that Chief Pei will rescue me. At that time, all the people in my city I will treat you as a benefactor, and if there is any order, I will definitely help you with all my strength." After telling Pei Shao, the people in Xuanyuan City are also dissatisfied with the monster, and they will become his internal support and even his people when he comes. . Pei Shao is also a smart person, how could he not understand, since the monster is not strong, and the people of Xuanyuan City are against him, so he has no taboos. Smiling with satisfaction, he said to the visitor: "I understand. You have come from a long way, you should go to rest first. I can make some arrangements." Then he ordered the left and right to arrange a residence for the guard. The man looked very happy, and bowed deeply to Pei Shao, "Great kindness, I will never forget each other." "En." Pei Shao waved his hand to the school officer beside him to take him down, looked down at the handles in his hand, and rubbed them in an orderly manner, with a slight smile on his face. The man walked out of the big tent with the school officer, and smiled with satisfaction, 'Haha! Xuanyuan family, don't worry, this is not the only one here. Just don't freak out then. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 87 Pei Shao's confidant ? Leading the people out, Pei Shao began to think about the plan for dispatching troops, and also asked the school officials in the tent: "What do you think?" Everyone looked at each other, and then they all looked at the front of Pei Shao's left-hand row The man, after a little thought, walked to the center and saluted Pei Shao, "Boss, are you really going to get the magic weapon?" This remark hit the bull's-eye, and hit Pei Shao's mind, but Pei Shao was not angry, but praised him instead, "Dahong is worthy of being my confidant, and nothing can escape your eyes." Dahong did not feel complacent because of his admiration, but instead showed a worried look, "Leader, let alone whether the Xuanyuan family was bewitched by a monster, just what the envoy said, I think something is wrong." "Oh?" He stopped what he was doing, sat up straight, "Where did he show his flaws?" Pei Shao thought to himself that he was careful enough and didn't find any problems. What could be wrong? Dahong bowed again, and replied: "Boss, it is precisely because everything he said is reasonable that I have such an idea." He explained, "Just imagine, a little guard can speak so fluently and think so carefully. He can answer your questions without thinking. Don't the leader think it's incredible? Besides, if Xuanyuan City really changes, the people will How can you choose a guard to communicate, and believe that he can persuade the leader to send troops, it is obviously unreasonable." Yes! Pei Shao became cautious in an instant, how could a bodyguard take on such an important task, even if he was sent by the superior, he would sign up as a superior, and agreed to meet again, and the superior officer would explain the situation to him. Just now, I was excited by the dream of possessing a magical weapon and forgot to be prepared. Fortunately, Dahong reminded me so that I wouldn't make a mistake. Pei Shao took a deep breath, and asked the good minister in front of him, "Then, Dahong thinks what should be done now is the best." The magic sword is still very attractive to him. Of course Dahong knew what his leader was thinking, and slowly thought about it in his heart, planning a good plan for him. After a while, Dahong spoke up, "I don't know the truth yet, so it's better to find out first. After all, what you see with your own eyes is better than thousands of words from others. Then, if you come to the envoy, let him stay here first. If you know the facts are true, you can save them for later use, and we can arrange them properly. If they are not true, then kill them." "Well." Pei Shao agreed, and continued to ask: "Then, who is going to inquire?" He felt that he should find a capable person to go there so that he could get a clear picture of the situation there. "If the leader doesn't give up, Dahong is willing to go for a walk." Dahong bowed his hand to Pei Shao and recommended himself. "This" Pei Shao didn't want him to leave, otherwise who could consider him in time. "Don't worry, the leader. It's only a three or two-day journey. The minister must return quickly. During this period, it's fine if the village remains safe." Dahong made arrangements for him. Pei Shao was silent for a long time, and said: "That's fine, you have to be careful." He told Dahong and expressed his concern for him. Pei Shao didn't want to lose such an outstanding talent. "Of course, then, I will go to prepare, and then leave." Dahong said goodbye to him, and then bowed out of the tent. Pei Shao also stood up and watched Dahong leave to show his high status in the tribe. After Dahong withdrew, he walked slowly back to his home, thinking about what he was about to do. Did the rise of the Xuanyuan tribe come from the divine soldiers of the king of men? Is there really something in the world that can make a person reborn? Then, what kind of person is this leader of the Jishui tribe who can win Fuxi's favor? If I meet him in Xuanyuan City, how will I face it? It seems that there are many difficulties ahead, but it can also inspire people to move forward, isn't it? Dahong looked up at Mingyue and began to look forward to it. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 88 Tiangong's Helping Hand ? Early in the morning, Xuanyuan woke up slowly, and turned to look at Tang Yu lying beside him with a smile on his face. Hearing what it wanted yesterday, I immediately felt very comfortable, so I held it in my arms and refused to let go. The cat stared at the cute eyes several times in protest, making him more affectionate, and kept kissing it, forehead, eyelids, cheeks, nose tip, regardless of it shouting shyly: "Hey! You are enough, let it go!" Open my master!" He blocked its mouth again, pressed it under his body, stretched out his hand to untie his belt, caressed its chest from bottom to bottom, and slid his lips along Tang Yu's chin to his neck, biting lightly. Touching its Adam's apple, stick out your tongue to lick it. The cat was obviously frightened, since it has been alone for many years, it always cared about the protection of its vitals, subconsciously arched its knees and pushed Xuanyuan's lower abdomen. "Oh!" The strength was not too small, and Xuanyuan was choked up. He lowered his head and leaned against Tang Yu's shoulder, and covered his abdomen with his hands, looking very uncomfortable. Seeing this, Tang Yu relaxed her body, and apologized worriedly, "Eh, I didn't do it on purpose." He even reached out to touch Xuanyuan's cheek, "Does it hurt" After slowing down for a while, it was not until the cat struggled to get up to see his injury that he raised his head, a little dumbfounded, "It's okay." It's still very unfamiliar, let's wait until I teach this cat more. Xuanyuan lay down on his side, pulled Tang Yu over and hugged him tightly, "Forget it, Yu'er should rest too." With a smile on his lips, he rubbed his hair on his cheek. "I'm sorry." This time the cat also apologized again, which caused Xuanyuan to smile slightly, and then hugged it like this until dawn. Xuanyuan's viewing made Tang Yu aware of some movement. The alert cat opened his eyes, saw the gentle eyes reflecting its face, and stroked his hand, touching its cheek, making it shut up and turn around. He opened his eyes, 'really, why is it still like this today. It's impossible to be stupid. ¡¯ But I was very happy in my heart. "Yu'er." Xuanyuan whispered in Tang Yu's ear, pinched its chin with his fingers and turned it towards him, seeing the cat's eyelids drooping in embarrassment, not daring to look at him, its appearance is extremely cute. "Heh." With a light laugh, he kissed its sweet lips, savored carefully, then pried open its mouth and slid inside. "Hmm." Here again, like yesterday, Tang Yu felt dizzy, half pushed up Xuanyuan's chest, and narrowed his eyes slightly. The kiss was still going on, with the intention of wiping it out, and even the hand that lifted its chin slipped to his chest. "Leader, are you awake?" Feng Hou's greeting suddenly came, disturbing the ambiguous atmosphere in the room. The two of them separated quickly and sat up in a mess of embarrassment. Xuanyuan covered his mouth and looked towards the main hall, "Feng Hou should be asking questions outside, so she didn't look inside." ¡¯ Tang Yu glared at him with a flushed face and clenched his fists. 'Next time, if you don't have anything to do and be stupid, I will beat you up. ' After adjusting his breathing, Xuanyuan asked outside: "What's the matter?" Feng Hou respectfully reported back, "The girl named Bai Zhi came back and brought someone with her. That person was Nan Xing who came to capture her during the spring hunting. I don't know how to deal with it, so I came here to report." "Nan Xing?!" Hearing the name, the two people on the couch were surprised. What Xuanyuan thought was whether Tiangong would send him here to show that they didn't care about the past, or whether they had another purpose. Tang Yu, on the other hand, was lamenting that Chonghua is really capable. He must have come to the city before that because he had a feud with them and passed on his moves so that he could avenge his hatred. . "It's coming out now." After Xuanyuan finished speaking to Queen Feng, he put on his robe and walked out with Tang Yu, and then ordered to Queen Feng, "Let's go, lead me there." Go ahead and get out of the big tent first. Xuanyuan and Tang Yu also followed. After they left the courtyard, Feng Hou was already waiting outside, but his eyes were looking in another direction. Xuanyuan followed and found that Nan Xing and Bai Zhi had arrived outside the courtyard, and Long was with him. He was looking down at his qin, and when he realized that Xuanyuan was going out, he walked towards him. The atmosphere was not very optimistic. Everyone didn't speak, but kept looking at each other, especially Tang Yu, who even drew out his knife, as if he was going to fight. It was Bai Zhi who broke the deadlock. The girl smiled and came to Xuanyuan's side, bowed to him, and said, "Please don't mind, we are all allies this time. Nan Xing came here on order, and will definitely help you with all my strength." Bai Zhi said After finishing speaking, Nan Xing also took advantage of the situation to bow to Xuanyuan, "City Master Xuanyuan, I will come here under the order of the Lord, and I will not harm each other. I hope the City Master will also abandon the previous suspicions and advance and retreat together." He spoke neither arrogantly nor humblely, with an absolute demeanor of a general, worthy of being an important official in the government, Xuanyuan thought so, and cupped his fists at Nan Xing, "Then from now on, please bear with me more." Nan Xing immediately replied when he heard what he said, " must." Afterwards, Xuanyuan ordered Fenghou to make some daily arrangements for Tiangong's reinforcements, and then went to practice with Long, Of course, I can also take this opportunity to plan and deal with him. Seeing Xuanyuan and the others walking away, Tang Yu raised the corners of his mouth, saying that Master Mao has something to do. Nan Xing and Bai Zhi were about to leave following the wind. Tang Yu walked up to them and stopped Nan Xing. With a silver blade in his hand, he smiled triumphantly at him, "Hey, since you're here, why don't you spend a few minutes with the young master?" Are you recruiting?" Seeing the provocation from the cat demon, Bai Zhi became worried first, walked over and said, "No, shouldn't we deal with Huang Quandao together now? How can we start by ourselves first?" "Little baby, mind your own business!" Tang Yu frightened her, but the cat still held a grudge. It was the Nan Xing who made an attack and interrupted its battle. Now, it happened to be him who sharpened his knife. Nan Xing glanced at Tang Yu, walked past it with a smile, and said in a low voice, "There is no rush, but there is plenty of time. I won't be negligent when the time comes." "What!" Another stage fright? Nan Xing no longer looked at it, but said to Feng Hou: "Please lead the way." Feng Hou looked at him, made a gesture of invitation, and led them to the residence. Mao'er wanted to teach Nan Xing a lesson because he ignored it, but was interrupted by Nan Xing, "Are you a monster in Zhonghuaxiang? Don't believe his words too much." With a deep smile on his face, he called Tang Yu I don't understand, "What do you mean!" After saying that, Nan Xing has already followed Fenghou, leaving only one sentence, "In the past, there were many monsters coaxed by him to work hard." Tang Yu was taken aback when he heard that, did Chonghua lie to him? No way, no matter how you look at it, you are receiving his favor. Could it be that Chonghua just wants it to help deal with Tiangong? Wouldn't it be more convenient for him to do it himself? It must be that Nan Xing has malicious intentions. Cat looked at Nan Xing's back and narrowed his eyes. 'snort! Anyway, you can't run away, the young master must make you admit it this time. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 89: Shangfu Profound Flame ? After Xuanyuan and Long did some exercises, they sat down by Jishui to rest. Xuanyuan handed over the water bag, Long took it to quench his thirst, and then heard Xuanyuan ask him from the side, "Do you know what kind of person the master of the Shangfu is?" Long exchanged the water bag for him, and shook his head, "I have never heard of him from Master and Chonghua. But this time he will send Nan Xing, it seems that he is not a simple person." Xuanyuan also nodded, "What would he consider" Tiangong Shangfu Xuancheng Palace: The palace is calm and majestic, the walls on all sides are black, and gorgeous murals are painted with gold sand, pure white veils are hung between the columns, and the ground is covered with red carpets. Walking in it, people will be awe-inspiring. There is a throne in the palace, which is also made of pure gold. The handle and the back are carved with coiled snakes, some spewing letters, or curled up, so lifelike. There is a person sitting on the throne, with gray short hair, red eyes, looking at all living beings, a black brocade robe with gold trim, and a gemstone bracelet on his left wrist, which is also carved in the shape of a snake, but the snake holds a gemstone bracelet in its mouth. Red gems, sparkling. He is the master of the Shangfu, Xuan Yan. Xuan Yan held the snake head of the handle of the throne with one hand, rubbed it gently with his fingers, and leaned on the other side with one hand, resting on his chin. The focus of his eyes was the handsome man on the guest seat, Long Yu. Long Yu leaned on the back of the chair very relaxedly, put his hands in front of him, crossed his fingers, and with a smile on his lips, he aimed at Xuan Yan, "This time the general is sent down again, aren't you afraid of another accident?" It's meant as a joke, but I really want to find out Xuan Yan's intentions. Having been in the same robe for many years, Long Yu understands very well that Xuan Yan and Chonghua can be said to be equal in terms of resourcefulness, and they are even superior in terms of the overall situation. That's why you go to the government to become the head of the Heavenly Palace. "Do you think Chonghua will really help Huang Quandao?" Xuan Yan asked him back. "Of course not, but we can't let us have fun!" Long Yu thought of the festival between Tiangong and Chonghua after the last Three Realms War, and thought, that person must hate Tiangong, or at least Shangfu, to the bone. Bar. "Then, what will he do?" Xuan Yan asked again, but obviously he didn't expect Long Yu to give an answer, so he continued, "People in Huangquan Dao can't talk to each other, and he can't make a move easily. What should I do?" He paused again, and made his own judgment, "I'm afraid, I can only find my former helper." Hearing what Xuan Yan said, a person appeared in Long Yu's heart, and he blurted out, "You mean, Dayi?" Looking at Xuan Yan, he was a little shocked, "In this way, your Nan Xing is here Wouldn't the next days be even more difficult?" Dayi was the person who disliked Tiangong the most. "Hmph! One moment and another moment. I think Chonghua not only wants Dayi to deal with us, but also hopes that he can stop Huang Quandao's action against Xuanyuan's department." Xuanyan tapped the snake's head with his fingers, "and , I want to send Dayi to Xuanyuan's side to be his strong help. Although Dayi is powerful, he is not smart enough. If there is a change, it is still unknown which side he will stand in the end." Absolutely confident. Will Dayi's character become Chonghua's failure this time? Long Yu thought, it's still unknown. But seeing the two of them battle wits again for their respective goals, no matter how it ends, must be pretty exciting. "Then, I wish you the best of luck." Long Yu bowed his hands to Xuan Yan. Considering from the side of Tiangong, he still hopes that Xuanyan can win, and besides, he also wants to see how angry Chonghua is! How long has it been since I saw you? Long Yu smiled, 'Chong Hua! Are you also exploring Xuanyan's intentions now? ' Xuanyan didn't return the salute, but stood up, looked outside the palace gate, slowly opened and closed his lips, "This is for your lord, and our heavenly palace." It is impossible to research where the end of the line of sight is, maybe Long Yu You know, but he didn't say anything, he just got up and left, "Yes, if it's useful, just come and let me know." Xuan Yan nodded to him, as farewell, then turned his back, looked at his throne, wondering what he was thinking again. Long Yu walked towards the outside of the palace, still walking very chicly, with a slight smile. ? ¡®Is this one moment and that moment? Then, will you still be the Xuan Yan of the past? ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 90 ? The noon in spring makes people drowsy, especially the cat, which is too idle, puts its head on the table, its eyes are dull, only the tail is still shaking slowly. Now it is like the days in the mountains, or even more sad, the bright sun outside makes people unable to open their eyes, so they can only hide in the tent, otherwise they will really fall asleep. The curtain was lifted, and it was the guard who brought the lunch. Knowing that Tang Yu loves fish, Xuanyuan asked people to change tricks for it, from fish species to cooking methods. Delicious fresh fish was placed in front of Tang Yu, and the smell was tangy, but the cat had no appetite, so he just poked it lightly with a knife, and then asked the guard when he opened the curtain to go out: "Where is Xuanyuan?" Have you eaten yet?" The guard paused and replied, "It's just about to be delivered." "You don't need to go, give me the food, I'm going to run." Tang Yu felt that he would be suffocated if he didn't talk to someone, so he stood up and wanted to go with him to get the food. The guard was a little embarrassed, "This" "What is this! Just bring it if you want it!" The cat thought to himself why people are so troublesome, and he made it very clear, and he had to be vicious to do so. "Hey, okay." The guard didn't dare to mess with it, so he took Tang Yu to get the box for the meal. Tang Yu held the box and opened it to look at it, frowning dissatisfiedly. There was another pot of white "maggots" and some roasted meat. 'Forget it. ¡¯ Out of sight, out of mind, he closed the box, went out, and walked towards Xuanyuan¡¯s training place. Not long after going out, Nan Xing walked up to him. It wasn't that the friends didn't get together, Tang Yu stopped and looked at him with a displeased face, and Nan Xing also rolled his eyes when he saw Tang Yu, walked up to it and stopped to look up and down, seeing the hand in his hand. Food box, said provocatively: "Yo, laying hands on others, you will do this too?" "Hmph!" Tang Yu was not forgiving, maybe he had been bored for a long time, and he spoke suddenly and with a good level, "Are you panicking from idleness? Wandering around. Are you still asking for something? Then don't tell anyone." That's what you saw." "I think you're the one." Nan Xing fought with it, "I can't open my eyes because of boredom, so just catch and bite people when I see them." He raised his chin, looked down at it, and waited for its response. . "Hehe! That's right. Ever since I saw you coming, I've been thinking about how to beat you up. No matter how I think about it, I think it's too simple, and it's really boring." Tang Yu looked forward proudly, "Let's Open! Don't get in the way, I still have something to do, I'll come back and strangle you when I'm done. You won't run away, will you? " "Hmph! You're the one who speaks out loud." "Hehe! Whatever you say. It's just like that monster named Lu Wu. It's not an opponent at all, and you have to say a lot of big words first. Once you fight, you will be exposed immediately." Tang Yu, the phrase Nan Xing used just now, was smooth Take it, it's pretty smooth to use. "Have you met Lu Wu?" Nan Xing remembered that Lu Wu was placed on the natural peak where Nanzhu found Bai Zhi last time. "Hmph! I almost got hacked by the young master." Tang Yu said more and more proudly, "You are the same, last time I took advantage of the sneak attack. This time, I want you to return it together." In a blink of an eye Looking at him fiercely, Nan Xing also stared at it without giving in. After a while, Tang Yu turned away and went towards Xuanyuan. "It seems that the suffering from last time can't make you remember." Nan Xing's voice came from behind, and Tang Yu stopped to answer him, "At that time, how can I compare it?" Then he took out the weight What Hua said to it in Huangquandao, "Young master is resurrected now. Chonghua said earlier that the resurrected monster is much more powerful than before. It was not afraid of you before. Now you only have to be beaten." Cat The son actually got a little proud. It was Chonghua again. Nan Xing heard from his own official that after he fell that day, Chonghua came to disrupt the situation, so Xuanyuan was able to survive. Then, was he the one who saved the cat demon? What instructions did the master of Huangquandao, who caused his master a headache, give this monster? Seems like a good lead. "Aren't you bored? I think you should stop delivering food. Just do it now. I will play with you." Nan Xing was very sure that Tang Yu would agree, and released the bait. As he expected, Tang Yu let go of the food box in his hand and spilled it on the ground with a bang, "Hmph! I'm afraid you won't succeed." Mao'er smiled excitedly. "Okay, then, come with me." Nan Xing turned and walked out of the city, "This time, I want you to tell everything. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 91: The Results of Teaching ? Nan Xing and Tang Yu came to an open space a few miles away from the city. The Xingxiu official who was walking in front stopped, turned around, looked at the cat demon who had also stopped, and raised the corner of his mouth, "Let's say it first, if I win, you have to answer honestly." Do you dare to ask my question?" "Heh, why didn't you dare?" Tang Yu felt that there was nothing he dared to do, and he only wanted to teach the "hypocrite" who had made a sneak attack a good lesson, and also to see how powerful he is now. "Hmph! Don't go back on your word." Nan Xing said as he took out his long sword and slowly pointed it at Tang Yu. "Huh! You don't regret it." Tang Yu pulled out the silver blade from his waist, held it high above his head, and chopped it down with all his strength. After being infused with power, the silver blade exuded a dazzling light, and with Tang Yu's demonic aura, it went straight to Nanxing. Nan Xing, who had seen Tang Yu fight Seven Kills before, didn't want the cat to still have this move, stepped back half a step, raised his hand to cover his eyes, waited for the force to approach, and then jumped away to the side. Of course Tang Yu wouldn't let him go like this. When Nan Xing jumped away, he also jumped up, condescendingly slashing again. Nan Xing raised his sword to block it, thinking that with his own strength, this blow to the crotch is definitely more than enough. Dang, the weapons collided with each other, and the vigor of both sides hit the other's face, which was painful. Even so, the feeling of fighting has already made Tang Yu's blood boil, and the smile increased the release of evil spirit, and the desire to win made it more domineering than Nan Xing in terms of momentum. That is a gesture of letting go. Should we avoid its edge first, or face it? As the head of the Shangfu star officials, the glory and fame made Nan Xing choose the latter without hesitation. Of course, how could he give this little monster the upper hand. Continue to urge the force to compete with it until it is stronger than the monster, and shake it away with a bang. The cat somersaulted in mid-air and bounced backwards, but Nan Xing's strength still made it fall back a lot after landing. Tang Yu carried the knife behind his back, and rubbed his other hands and feet against the ground, leaving a long trace on the ground. After stabilizing his figure, Tang Yu didn't get up, but still half-prostrated, raised his head, with an excited smile on his face, "The number one star official in the Shangfu is indeed more exciting than the seven kills." Nan Xing did not respond, and raised his sword at Tang Yu. This time it was him who moved forward first, and in the blink of an eye, he was only two or three steps away from Tang Yu. Tang Yu just waited for him to arrive, swung the silver blade and opened it with him. Different from the moves used by Xuanyuan, Nan Xing's swordsmanship is dexterous and smooth. Whether it is maintaining its position or playing a close-up game, it is just right. There are many tricks in its hands, and it will fly up and kick from time to time. It is impossible to guard against. Yu was hit several times, his arm was cut by the sword, and his ribs were kicked sorely. Mao'er gritted her teeth, her eyes were fierce. Of course she was not convinced by the loss, especially when she boasted a lot. Nan Xing was laid back, interjecting between attacks to provoke it, "Why, this is the end of the skill? Then I'm not polite." As he spoke, his moves became sharper. "Humph!" In the past, Mao'er would have been the most excited, but now, with the experience in Huangquandao and the teachings from Chonghua, it seems more stable. How did Chonghua fight Beixiang at that time? Tang Yu, who didn't feel the disadvantage at all, is now imitating it. Even if there are more scars on his body, even if he gets bored from being kicked, he will quickly slow down and fight Nan Xing again. It seemed that Nan Xing was in the limelight on the scene, but Tang Yu's firm eyes never changed, and the moves of his subordinates could not be slowed down, but Nan Xing's face became more and more ugly. This cat demon showed flaws all over his body, but let He can't be beaten in one fell swoop. Is the injury not serious enough? Is the pain not enough to make its spirit tired? Or all these make it more excited? No, I have a purpose to fight it, and I can't let this monster turn the competition into a fight and disrupt his original plan. Nan Xing's face darkened, and even his eyes became serious. Tang Yu was still full of flaws and was hurt from time to time. At this moment, his abdomen was kicked again, and his body hunched in reflex. Just as he resumed his standing posture, he saw Nan Xing's sword stabbing straight at his throat. The cat's eyes were wide open, staring at the edge of the sword, and he swiped his left foot back a little, stepped on the ground, and threw the knife in his hand into the air, freed his hands to grab the sword, and kicked Nan Xing's hand with one turn. head. Seeing it kicking, Nan Xing's knees sank, he lowered his body, looked up at Tang Yu's legs passing by in front of his eyes, then turned around, and was about to withdraw the sword, but felt a sharp pain in his wrist, it was Tang Yu After receiving the dagger that fell from the sky, he stabbed it hard, piercing his wrist. Nan Xing suffered from pain, his hands lost strength, and the long sword fell down. He had no choice but to jump away a little bit, using his left hand to support the back of his right hand, staring blankly at the short knife above. Tang Yu succeeded in one move, but instead of chasing after him, he picked up the long sword that Nan Xing had dropped, fiddled with it twice, and pointed at him, "You can try another long sword." Hearing what it said, Nan Xing pursed his lips, turned his eyes to stare at the cat demon, and said every wordSaid, "Silver blade, Chonghua gave you all the weapons." Of course Nan Xing had seen Chonghua's self-defense weapons. The weapons in the mountains and seas were all made of copper, but Chonghua's silver blade was made of cold iron. It is not much better than Xuanyuan Sword, the cold front is dazzling, which is amazing. "Hmph! You have some knowledge." Tang Yu still pointed at him and took two steps forward. The Xuanyuan family got the Taiyu Sword and acquired the ability, which made Nan Xing defeat in front of his subordinates and lost all face. This time, the cat demon had Zhonghua's silver blade again, which made him feel embarrassed again. Nan Xing's body trembled a little, which was an expression of anger. Lost in the hands of this monster he looked down upon. The energy of the whole body radiated out, which may be stronger than the current Xuanyuan, and even the dust on the ground swirled up, his eyes stared at Tang Yu, and the original plan and the tasks assigned by the government were thrown away. In the back of his mind, right now, he only thought of teaching this monster a severe lesson, even if he wanted to kill it, he would not hesitate to do so. Feeling the aura emanating from Nan Xing, Mao'er just chuckled, "Come on." Chonghua's teachings have achieved remarkable results in himself, and Mao'er was very happy. Next, it will be like a broken bamboo, right? "Hmph!" Pulling out the silver blade from his wrist, blood spattered and stained his sleeves red. However, because of his resentment, Nan Xing no longer felt the pain. He held the knife and took a stance, ready to fight again. The battle was about to break out, but it was a pity that Cheng Yaojin came out at this time, "Yu'er! What are you doing!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 92: A Visitor Comes ? At noon, Xuanyuan and others didn't see the guards coming to deliver the food. He felt a little strange, so he went back to the city with Long to have a look. Almost at the cooking place, they saw the food box scattered on the ground. Xuanyuan felt bad, so he called someone to inquire, and learned that Tang Yu took it to bring lunch to himself today. So where did the cat go? Isn't there any danger? Yu also asked Nan Xing to compete with it. Xuanyuan nodded, telling them to retreat, and went out of the city to look for them, constantly sighing in his heart that his family's troublemakers are really full of tricks. After leaving the city, I looked around and ran half a circle around the city. I felt the smell of fighting in the distance. Is it there? Xuanyuan frowned, sighed, and rushed there. ¡®Yu¡¯er, don¡¯t worry about it. ¡¯ He quickened his pace. After a while, Xuanyuan arrived at the competition site, and saw Tang Yu and Nan Xing facing each other from a distance. My cat pointed at Nanxing with a long sword, did he gain an advantage? Xuanyuan was relieved for a moment. And the latter is exuding a strong energy, ready to attack again. The energy was so strong that Xuanyuan could feel that the owner of this energy was about to exhaust himself, so he lifted his heart up again, raised his energy and jumped forward a few times, shouting, "Yu'er! What are you doing! "Even if the foreign aid is invited, he can't let him cause harm to Tang Yu under his nose. When the two heard Xuanyuan's call, Mao'er turned his head away first, a little dissatisfied, "Why are you here." Don't you know if it disturbed the competition of Master Cat? But on second thought, ah! I forgot about the food delivery, and now people are looking for the door, so the food box itself was directly on the ground. Tang Yu immediately became a little embarrassed again, "Ahem, next time, I won't go get it. Let them send it." How could Xuanyuan care about these trivial matters, walked up to Tang Yu, and stroked its cheek, "Why are you in such a hurry, I made an appointment for you to have a competition as soon as I came here." He said, "He is the one who wants to compete with the young master, but the young master only fulfilled his wish." "Oh?" Xuanyuan looked at Nanxing after hearing this. When Nan Xing saw Xuanyuan coming, he already felt that he was on the top today. Fortunately, it was not too late, so he would not destroy Xuanyan's plan, so he began to gather his strength slowly. Then he saw Xuanyuan's cold gaze again. Knowing that this is the end of the day, he stood up straight and bowed to Xuanyuan, "The strong help sent by the king is really extraordinary, and he has been taught by his parents and children. In the future, he will definitely be able to help the city lord a lot. "Since he is someone Xuanyuan cares about, let's praise him first, so that he can let go of his defenses. Nan Xing then said, "This fight, I feel that it has grown a lot. It's only a short period of time. I really admire it. I I think my Patriarch can feel more at ease." This is not an explanation, but it is very pleasant. It seemed that Nan Xing was planning to stop, and Xuanyuan didn't intend to embarrass him, so he asked Tang Yu for his long sword, and threw it to Nan Xing. Put it away. Xuanyuan returned the silver blade to Tang Yu, took its hand, and smiled at it, "Let's go, you should be satisfied, don't hurt the current harmony." Then he turned to Nan Xing and said, "You also go together Come on, I'll get someone to bandage it." Tang Yu snorted and agreed. Nan Xing looked at his wrist, told Xuanyuan that he could solve it by himself, and thanked him for his kindness. Xuanyuan nodded and took Tang Yu back to the city. Nan Xing looked at their backs, and at his injured wrist, his expression became even colder, "Xuanyuan, cat demon, don't be complacent, sooner or later, I will ask you to pay back this debt." ' Xuanyuan and Tang Yu returned to the leader's big tent, and saw that Fenghou was already waiting there, and there was a dusty man standing beside him, who seemed to have come overnight. Seeing them coming back, the two of them bowed to Xuanyuan. Fenghou first introduced to Xuanyuan: "Chief, this is the envoy from Peishao Department of Yanshui. His name is Dahong. He came here to pay a special visit to you." After Fenghou finished speaking , Dahong also bowed to Xuanyuan again, "I was ordered to come to see the leader of Xuanyuan, and I will also send my greetings to you for the leader of my family." Xuanyuan held Dahong's hand, straightened him up, and swept his gaze from top to bottom. This big hunk has a sincere face, with some fatigue after a long journey on his face, and his behavior is courteous and commendable, and he can tell at a glance that he has a high status in the tribe. Xuanyuan pulled Tang Yu back to his seat and sat down, and also called Dahong and Fenghou to sit down together. After everyone sat down, Xuanyuan also expressed his gratitude to Dahong to Pei Shao, "Thank you for your master's concern. Please greet him for me when you go back." Seeing Dahong saluting again to express his gratitude, Xuanyuan went on to the topic, "I don't know why Chief Pei invited you here this time, why?" Dahong was standing up, cupped his hands to Xuanyuan, and said something that surprised him, "This time, we are here to form an alliance." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 93 Da Hong's spying ? Inside the chief's big tent, Xuanyuan looked at Dahong, repeatedly savoring the suggestion he made just now in his mind, rubbing his hands slowly on the table, and Feng Hou looked at him in surprise, waiting for his proposal. instruct. Tang Yu didn't care about these things at all. He picked up the mulberry dates on the table and gave them to his mouth. The sweet taste made him like it very much, and he didn't stop one by one. Give him some to go. ¡¯ The cat is still very grateful. "Alliance?" Xuanyuan finally said, "We are just a weak city-state, how can Chief Pei value him so much?" Dahong lowered his head and replied respectfully, "In the past two years, the Xuanyuan tribe has been reborn, and it has confronted all the powerful forces on all sides. It can be said that it is invincible in the end. The leader of my family admires your leadership very much. If we can form an alliance and unite the strengths of the two states, we will be able to make all the tribes here bow their hands, and after that, one side can be stabilized." What Dahong said is quite reasonable, the combination of strong and strong is indeed more effective, and moreover, it is common to form an alliance to attack, but, as far as Xuanyuan knows, Pei Shao's army is strong, three times as strong as his own, and Pei Shao himself is also superior. The leaders of all the ministries were very afraid of him and tried to please him. Pei Shao should have many choices, but he chose himself. Of course, what puzzled Xuanyuan and worried him most was that the Xuanyuan tribe was the closest to Yanshui, and he could reach it within a day if he walked faster. Was this alliance sincere, or did he want to use it to make some moves to his own city-state? Woolen cloth. Xuanyuan lowered his head, "Your master's suggestion is very good, but I still don't understand something, can you explain it to me?" Then he raised his eyes and stared at Dahong without moving. "Please, but it's okay to say." Dahong was still very respectful. "Okay." Xuanyuan nodded, and asked a question, "Which party will be the leader after forming an alliance?" Dahong still lowered his head after hearing this, but obviously paused, without answering directly, he raised his eyelids to observe the leader of Xuanyuan City. Xuanyuan's eyes were very resolute, not at all controlled by a monster as the guard said, and that monster, Dahong turned his eyes to Tang Yu who was still eating fruit beside Xuanyuan. is that it? A beautiful boy with cat ears, Xuanyuan dotes on it, even an outsider like him can see it clearly. When he first entered the city, he asked the residents some questions, and he also knew what they thought about monsters. Most of them were afraid, but except for Tang Yu who came to Xuanyuan City for the first time, he did not hurt them again. The people thought that it seemed that Xuanyuan His discipline worked. When I saw Feng Hou, I also asked about it. Of course, Feng Hou didn't make a positive comment on Tang Yu, but told him that as long as it was Xuanyuan's decision, he would obey it. Thinking about it, the Xuanyuan Department is still under the control of this leader. Tang Yu felt that someone was looking at him, and she also looked at Dahong. The cat frowned, looking a little uncomfortable, "What are you looking at me for?" Hearing what it said, Dahong immediately lowered his eyes and said It says sorry. Xuanyuan patted Tang Yu's head, and said to it: "Yu'er, this is a guest from afar, and may be our companion in the future, please be polite to him." After that, he apologized to Dahong: " Don't mind, this cat is a newcomer and doesn't know the rules of the world yet, I will teach it well." Seeing that Tang Yu didn't argue with Xuanyuan, Dahong just hummed softly, pushed the fruit plate in front of him to himself, and said, "Here, take it." Dahong froze for a moment, it thought Looking at it yourself, do you want to ask if it wants to eat fruit? Or are you showing the so-called "politeness"? He was a little dumbfounded at the thought of this cat demon, but he was very clear in his heart that Xuanyuan City was more united and powerful than he imagined. Dahong bowed his hands to Xuanyuan again, "Chief Xuanyuan, regarding your question just now, I think that who is the leader of the alliance can be determined by its own strength. At present, I dare not speak nonsense." This answer is cautious and decent. . Xuanyuan nodded in agreement, "That's fine, I see that you are very tired from the distance, let me arrange a rest for you first, and we can discuss the alliance at another day, okay?" "Ah, I thank you for your concern." "Where, it should be." Xuanyuan nodded, and ordered Fenghou to make arrangements, Fenghou and Dahong got up to bid farewell to Xuanyuan, and left the tent. After they went out, Xuanyuan petted Tang Yu's head again, and asked it with a smile, "Yu'er, you said that if we form an alliance, can I be the leader?" "Of course." The cat didn't even think about it, it was very confident in Xuanyuan's strength. Xuanyuan laughed out loud, took Tang Yu into his arms, and rested his chin on its head, "I'll take your word for it, and I'll fight hard." He already had a decision in his heart. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 94 Training ? On the second day, Xuanyuan did not go out of the city to practice with Long as usual, but invited Long to the big tent early in the morning, and had breakfast with him, even Feng Hou stood quietly and waited. Because Tang Yu didn't like Long so much, he looked at him uncomfortably from the beginning of the meal. After eating a few mouthfuls, he knocked on the table rhythmically with the knife. Li Fei went out to stab people. Long Xu was used to it, so he didn't care, and ate comfortably, and talked with Xuanyuan in between, "How are you going to deal with this envoy from the water?" Xuanyuan smiled lightly, "It's almost time, Long also go to watch our soldiers' training together." Then he turned to Tang Yuye and said, "Yu'er should go too." 'I see. ¡¯ Long felt confident, nodded in agreement, and stopped asking questions. Tang Yu was not very interested when he heard that it was an exercise, and he said dissatisfiedly with his cheeks: "What's so interesting about this, your subordinates have no skills at all, and the young master can solve it in a few clicks." "Hehehe." Xuanyuan smiled and explained to it, "They can't be compared with Yu'er, but the attack still depends on them to succeed, otherwise relying on just a few people, even if they are highly skilled, they can't control the surroundings. Come to attack. This is the so-called truth that each has its own strengths, and Yu'er can't ignore it." Listening to Xuanyuan's plausible words, although Tang Yu didn't quite understand, she still had some experience. The bosses of the Shanzhong Valley are also a lot of gangsters, although most of them are weak and inferior monsters, but they are quite impressive when they are pulled out to support the scene. Of course, Mr. Mao never takes them seriously. "Just take a look." Tang Yu agreed. The biggest reason is that you are still idle, so it's better to join in the fun. Seeing that Tang Yu agreed to go, Xuanyuan was very happy. After the meal was over, he pulled it and went to the school grounds with Long and Fenghou. When they got there, all the soldiers had arrived, and several school officials lined them up and asked Xuanyuan for instructions. Seeing the solemn appearance of the army, Xuanyuan nodded in satisfaction and ordered the drill to begin. The school officers got the order and called all the departments to start practicing. First, single-person moves, then shooting, and individual-soldier battles. Everything was carried out in an orderly manner until almost noon. Xuanyuan has been watching there, the day's plan is in the morning, the morale of the subordinates is high, and there are shouts of shouts during the individual soldiers, which makes him very satisfied. Such an army can fight instantly no matter what time. Tang Yu was not so good. At first she could be patient, but then she gradually felt bored. Its knees were crossed, its chin rested, and its tail was wagging boredly. In addition, it was almost noon, and the sun made it drowsy, and its eyes were almost closed. At this time, a guard walked into the school grounds, followed by Dahong, and came to Xuanyuan together. The guard reported: "Boss, the envoy who served water wanted to see you, but the villain brought him here." Xuanyuan nodded, told the guard to retreat, then asked Dahong with a smile, "How are you resting?" Dahong clasped his hands and replied: "Please don't worry about it, I'm much more energetic now." "That's good. It's almost noon now, and it's a good time for training. Please wait a moment, and I'll discuss it later." "Do you still need to train at noon?" Dahong looked at the sun, "It's the time when morale is weak at noon, why not take a rest." "That's right, that's why we need to practice more, in case other families attack at this time." Xuanyuan looked at his soldiers again, and the screams did not weaken. It seems that the effect is not bad, and his school officials did not neglect over it. Immediately, he gave Fenghou an order to start the battle formation exercise. Dahong watched their training, and his morale was not weakened. Everyone was well trained, and he was even more courageous in the battle. The Xuanyuan Department was really extraordinary. Of course, Dahong also thought of Xuanyuan's purpose of letting his subordinates bring him here, so that he could see the strength of Xuanyuan's department, and then he could have the upper hand in the negotiation. The confrontation exercise was still going on, Xuanyuan glanced at Dahong a little bit, saw that he was also watching attentively, and asked quite confidently: "What do you think?" Dahong knew that this answer was very important and related to Pei Shao's dignity, so he did not rush to respond, but looked at the training soldiers, "I don't know, can we wait until the training is over?" Xuanyuan smiled, and looked towards the school grounds, he was not in a hurry. The battle exercise was finally over, and after the wind, the soldiers were ordered to rest on the spot and prepare for the training in the afternoon. Tang Yu yawned loudly, stood up, and took Xuanyuan's hand, "Let's go. I'm hungry." The cat didn't want to stay here anyway. Xuanyuan smiled helplessly, and stroked its head, indeed, it was embarrassing for it. then??Turning to Dahong, inviting him, "You can come too, the meal has been prepared." Dahong paid homage to Xuanyuan and said, "Captain Xuanyuan, may your soldiers continue to train?" "How to say?" Xuanyuan blinked, feeling a little suspicious. Dahong lowered his head, put his hands together in front of him, raised his eyes slightly to look at Xuanyuan, with a calm expression, and said slowly: "I want to borrow fifty people from the head of Xuanyuan to practice, can you?" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 95 Formation ? In the school yard in Xuanyuan City, Dahong was respectfully making his request to the city lord of the city, and the city lord stood in front of him, staring at him closely. After a while, Tang Yu beside Xuanyuan got into trouble first, "What are you doing, isn't it all over, I have to go back to rest." This cat really hates this place. However, Dahong still looked at Xuanyuan, waiting for his answer. Xuanyuan lowered his eyes, patted Tang Yu's head soothingly, and said to Dahong: "It's okay, I also want to see your family's formation. Please give me your advice." Then he asked the school officer to dial Fifty people were sent out and handed over to Dahong to lead. After the school officer got the order, he walked away. Xuanyuan looked at Tang Yu again, and the cat was staring at him dissatisfied. Putting it on its cheek and smiling at it, "It's only for a while." "It's really troublesome." Tang Yu complained and sat down again. The school official was very quick to do things. After a while, Dahong saw fifty strong soldiers lined up neatly in front of him. He was very satisfied. He nodded his head to thank Xuanyuan, and then led them to the middle of the school grounds. Talk to facilitate the arrangement. Xuanyuan watched from the sidelines, the Dahong sometimes made gestures, sometimes knelt down to draw something on the ground, and from time to time asked the soldiers if they understood. If someone didn't understand, he would explain it again in detail. It seems that this Dahong has a lot of experience in the battle method. Not only is Pei Shao's army strong, but there are also leading generals. It didn't take much time, Dahong left the team and came over to Xuanyuan. It's not the familiar soldiers around, and the number of people is relatively small. Can they form an exquisite formation in just this little time? Seeing that Dahong was still calmly saluting to himself, saying that it was time to start, Xuanyuan felt a little admirable. "Do you need any help?" Still a little unbelievable, Xuanyuan asked him again tentatively. "Your soldiers are really excellent, and it is easy to understand my arrangement. It is very rare." Dahong first praised those people, and then said the last need, "First, the preparations are complete, and there is only one person left Come try it out." "Oh?" Looking for someone to try out? The first thing Xuanyuan thought of was his right-hand man, Queen Feng. Looking back at him, just in time for him to challenge, Tang Yu stood up beside him and said loudly, "I'm coming!" Everyone present looked at it, and Tang Yu also smiled triumphantly. Just now I heard that Dahong said that the idiot soldiers in its eyes are very good, and the cat is already very dissatisfied, and then I heard that I want to find someone to try the battle, then, I can let the little cat perform well and let everyone present know who is excellent. It is easy for Tang Yu to defeat those soldiers, and it can relieve boredom by the way. If he solves it quickly, he can leave this boring place earlier, and Xuanyuan can gain face again. It really kills many birds with one stone. up. However, Xuanyuan disagreed at first, "Yu'er, don't mess around." This is just a trial formation, not a fight. "Where is the nonsense!" Tang Yu expressed its dissatisfaction at Xuanyuan, "Why, is it because I am afraid that the young master will embarrass you?!" I am also helping him, okay? Not even happy! "Yu'er! I told you that they are not as powerful as you" Before finishing speaking, Tang Yu interrupted, "Then what's the point of acting! Let's leave early, it's meaningless." As he said that, he was about to pull Xuanyuan away. Does it make no sense with this cat? Xuanyuan frowned helplessly, thinking of ways to deal with it. Dahong took a step forward, and said to Tang Yu: "Do you want to try it?" Just after finishing speaking, Xuanyuan's surprised eyes were drawn. Is Dahong so sure? Cat is not an ordinary human, will listen to him, just to try it out? Tang Yu on the side heard Dahong's words, and immediately turned her head and walked in front of him, raised her eyes and looked contemptuously, "You're quite courageous, yes, you haven't seen how they teach the young master a lesson." Dahong didn't argue with it, but said: "Of course, I have a rule, you need to agree first." "I'm afraid you won't succeed, so let's talk." "When I set up the formation, you will come in, and then walk out from inside. You can't use force, and you can't use force to jump. If you can get out, you will win. If you violate the rules, you will admit defeat. Do you dare?" "Huh? What kind of trial is that?" The cat hugged its chest, very upset, it just wanted to beat all these soldiers to the ground as soon as possible. Xuanyuan on the side agreed with Dahong, and explained to Tang Yu, "Yu'er, this is a test formation. You don't know the formation method, so let the wind come." Tang Yu thought for a while, "No way!" He boasted just now, and couldn't back down, so he agreed, "If you don't use it, you don't need it. It depends on how wonderful your formation is!" ??, are you still afraid of using the formation laid by the crowd? Cat doesn't care. "Okay, then it's settled." Dahong walked towards the soldiers and began to order them to take their positions for the formation. Xuanyuan sighed when he saw it, hey! Bless this cat to keep her word. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 96 Formation (2) ? Xuanyuan's soldiers followed Dahong's order to move, and it didn't take long for them to stand in formation. Dahong stood in the formation and greeted Tang Yu: "Okay, you can come in now." Tang Yu couldn't wait a long time ago, jumped into the formation in two or three times, looked around at the "stupid" soldiers, and said to them very confidently, "Hey, come and have fun with me." Move outside. Seeing Tang Yu start to move, Dahong yelled, "Get up!" The soldiers standing outside began to go around to the left, and the people inside turned to Tang Yu in groups of two, holding their shields. "Come in!" Dahong flicked his sleeves and said again, the group in the inner circle had already held up their shields to block Tang Yu, and the cat didn't even notice how they moved to his side. He stopped and stared at the two men, "Go away!" The two soldiers looked at each other, then took a step towards Tang Yu, and the shield was almost attached to its body. "Hey!" The two yelled together, as if they were trying to push Tang Yu back. Usually, the cat would ignore them, but nowforget it, find another way. Tang Yu turned around and walked to the other side. At this time, Dahong flicked the sleeve of the other hand again, "Come in!" Another cry appeared in front of Tang Yu, holding a shield to block the way forward. Mao'er clenched her fists, feeling very upset, and walked in other directions, but it was the same every time, as long as Da Hong gave an order, there would be people blocking Tang Yu at the right time, which made Mao'er very depressed. Which is the right way to go? Seeing Tang Yu being surrounded everywhere in the formation, Xuanyuan's expression froze a little, and he observed the formation from the sidelines. Onlookers can see that this formation looks quite simple, starting from the outside, no matter which way the testers move, as long as Dahong gives an order, the soldiers inside, whoever is the closest, will form a group of two, Go up to intercept, if the number of people in the inner circle is insufficient to deal with it, those in the outer circle will make up for it, and then a group will come out from the place farthest from the inner circle to the outer circle and continue to move to maintain the integrity of the formation. Xuanyuan asked Fenghou beside him: "What do you think of this formation?" If it was Fenghou who entered just now, would it be different? Fenghou replied respectfully: "This formation is really easy to understand. Of course, what is easy to understand is that the soldiers, maybe even whoever they are, can easily play the role in the formation with a little practice." Feng Hou's thinking is very similar to his own, so "The clever one is the person who came up with this seemingly simple but invincible formation." Xuanyuan stared at Dahong, who was in the formation. The leader of Guanliu Road. No matter where Tang Yu was going, he could see it clearly, and even the subsequent movements could be counted as complete. He commanded the actions of his subordinates with ease, leaving Tang Yu with nowhere to go and could only worry inside, so that in the end, he didn't need to do any more commanding, and those soldiers could easily intercept Tang Yu. Seeing Dahong's shallow smile because of Tang Yu's helplessness, Xuanyuan sighed in his heart, Pei Shao, what a powerful strategist he sent, and if they meet on the battlefield, how much will it bring to Xuanyuan's department? dangers. "If you were the one who went, can you come out?" Listening to Xuanyuan's words, Feng Hou didn't make a sound, obviously giving an answer. Tang Yu was still rampaging in the formation, but every time he didn't take a few steps, there were two more shields in front of him, neither on the left nor on the right. Mao'er was so angry that he raised his fist at the soldiers who came to stop him, "Go away! Can't you hear me!" This cat demon is quite capable, and the two of them took a step back timidly, not daring to step forward. Tang Yu was about to go around, Dahong shouted again, "The military order is like a mountain, you can't retreat!" The two soldiers stepped forward together after receiving the order, and pressed their shields against each other, "Ha!" They shouted together, encourage each other. Seeing them like this, Tang Yu gritted her teeth angrily, clenched her fists tightly, and sparks burst out with a crackling sound. Instinctively thinking that Tang Yu was going to attack him, the two soldiers looked at Dahong. Dahong ignored them, but shouted to Tang Yu: "Are you going to admit defeat?" This sentence successfully suppressed the cat's anger. Tang Yu stood still, eyes left and right. Here, you can¡¯t get out no matter how you go, but here, you can go no matter how you go, and someone will stop you. "Although it is not as mysterious as the master's formation, it is already top-grade." Long also admired Dahong's formation. The result is obvious, there is no need to try anymore, Xuanyuan yelled to stop, "It's ok. Let's stop here." Hearing what Xuanyuan said, Dahong raised his voice and ordered, "Take it!" Immediately, the soldiers all They stopped their respective movements, stood up and saluted Dahong and Xuanyuan in turn, and then retreated slowly. The cat was not happy at this moment, humming sullenly, kicking the ground vigorously with its toes, and staring at Dahong hatefully. Dahong pretended he didn't see it, and saluted Xuanyuan who was walking towards him, "It's a little foolish plan, I'm showing my ugliness." & nbsp; Xuanyuan came to Dahong and bowed to him, "No, it's because I don't know great wisdom, which made you laugh. Mr. is thoughtful and exquisite, which is really admirable." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 97 Visiting Proceeds ? Seeing Xuanyuan salute him respectfully, Dahong smiled back and complimented him: "The city lord is really absurd, but seeing such excellent soldiers, even the servant himself feels itchy. This time, if the city lord hadn't left me To save face, the selected testers are not familiar with the art of war, so how can they fall into the battle. Of course, the little minister will also be ridiculed in front of others." "You are too modest." Xuanyuan knew that everyone here praised Dahong's formation technique, "It is also my luck to see Mr.'s superb formation technique. Please come with me to rest in the tent, the banquet is over Get people ready." "Oh, respect is worse than obedience, please, City Lord." Dahong made a gesture. Xuanyuan nodded, called Tang Yu, who was still upset, and walked ahead, leaving the school grounds with everyone. Returning to the big tent, and setting out meals inside, Xuanyuan invited Dahong to sit down with him. After everyone sat down, Xuanyuan smiled and said to Dahong: "You really opened our eyes today. With a genius like Mr., it's no wonder that Chief Pei can occupy one place." How dare you, I just know a little bit about formations, there are so many talented people here like City Lord Xuanyuan, you will be limitless in the future." Xuanyuan looked at the people around him who came from different places and gathered around him for different goals. There were siblings who had followed him since he took over the tribe, there were teachers who trained him and made him grow continuously, and He came from another world, made himself fall in love with the beautiful boy who wanted to keep him by his side, Xuanyuan couldn't help feeling, "Yes, fate has taken good care of me." Oh, yes, there is also it, Xuanyuan caressed He was still polishing the gift of the king of men, looking for a better partner, and smiled lightly. Dahong stared at the magic weapon, and said calmly, "The city lord loves this sword very much, do you have a history?" Xuanyuan didn't hide it from him, "I don't hide it from you sir, this sword was a gift from the Queen who visited the Queen two years ago." After Dahong heard this, he became more respectful, got up, bowed down to the divine weapon in Xuanyuan's hand, and said: "It turned out to be the divine weapon of the king of men, and I'm disrespectful. I don't want City Lord Xuanyuan to be the king of men." Favor, in the future with the help of divine weapons, you will be able to gallop in all directions without any disadvantage." Dahong's words reminded Xuanyuan of the oath he made in Fuxi's formation again, and he smiled and shook his head at Dahong, "No, I just hope that there will be no more wars in the mountains and seas, and that all the people of all families can live and work in peace and contentment. Can lead the world to such a path?" A way of survival is also the goal I have been pursuing.¡± When Xuanyuan said this, Dahong didn't notice that there was any modification in his eyes, which were quite pure. Dahong suddenly had some admiration. The man in front of him had loftier ideals than other leaders, not only to make himself stronger, but also to use his own power to bring the long-awaited peace to the world. But, is this wish so simple? Dahong continued to test him, "City Lord Xuanyuan has lofty ideals, and I admire him very much. I don't know what plans the City Lord has. After all, this cannot be accomplished overnight. Besides, this mountain and sea world, everyone wants to take it. Selfishness, how can there be no wars? Has the city lord ever thought about it? Don¡¯t you have selfish desires?¡± Dahong¡¯s words, the more he said, the more they hit people¡¯s vital points. He wanted to see how Xuanyuan would respond to such a problem. What kind of performance, will it really be as kind as he said, so benevolent? Xuanyuan thought a lot about being pressed by Dahong. Everything he did after he got the magic weapon included fighting with his neighbors and the sense of accomplishment he got from winning, as well as dealing with those visitors from other worlds, Tang Yu and people from Tiangong. Among these, does he have no selfish desires? How could there not be. Xuanyuan smiled, feeling a little ashamed, "You're right, I have selfish desires, and I got the retribution." He paused, suppressed his smile, and continued, "In the future, I can't say no , but I will face it more correctly." His eyes became firmer, and he looked at Dahong, "My wish will not change, even if it is a kind of selfish desire. I hope that the future of the mountain and sea world will be peaceful. It is peaceful. To influence the people in the world, let them know that here, there is no free reap, and everything can only be obtained by continuous dedication, so that the demons will no longer have the opportunity to deceive. Let them understand that everyone Everyone has the right to fight for survival and pursue higher ideals. In this way, I will no longer be blinded by the so-called orthodox arguments of Tiangong, and I am willing to be at their mercy. Even if there is a war during the period, my goal will not be shaken. Even if there is pressure, it will only force me to move forward. Human life has a limited time limit. If you can fulfill your wish in your lifetime, you will have your own way in the world. Even if I am gone by then, you will continue to walk smoothly. Even if If it fails to be achieved, I am also willing to be a guide, pointing the way for people." Xuanyuan did not evade his own desires, nor did he waver in his determination. Dahong could hear the sincerity in his words and feel the nobility in his heart. Only such a person can make all kinds of heroes flock to him, and the people are willing to serve him.?Only such a person can unswervingly fulfill his ambition. Dahong smiled and lowered his eyes. His visit this time has achieved a satisfactory result. Let each one be his own master. Can his own master face this powerful opponent in front of him? It seems that after going back, I have to work harder. "You can definitely do it. What are you doing as a guide?" Tang Yu is always full of confidence in Xuanyuan and is already encouraging him. After hearing Xuanyuan's words, Long also nodded slightly, although he didn't express any opinion. And Fenghou just stood on one side as always, he will always be Xuanyuan's steadfast follower. Xuanyuan looked at his companion happily, embraced Tang Yu, stroked its head lightly, his whole body was full of motivation. Dahong raised his body and cupped his hands towards Xuanyuan, "City Lord, it's an honor to form an alliance with the Xuanyuan Department. We are close to each other, so why not find a place to form an alliance. The City Lord can also discuss matters with our leader. good?" Xuanyuan originally planned to discuss the alliance with Dahong during the meeting. Regarding the current proposal, Xuanyuan thought about it for a while, "The purpose of each showing their skills just now is to ensure the capital of the negotiation. Listening to what he said now, they think that both sides have their own interests. Long, he alone can't gain the advantage, so we still have to wait for Pei Shao to make the decision, or Or, let's take this opportunity to find out the details of the Ministry of Water Affairs. Then he turned his head and cast a questioning look at Long and Fenghou, and seeing that they also nodded to indicate that it was possible, he agreed, "Okay. Then, what do you think of the meeting place in Lujiuquan?" Lujiuquan has a flat terrain , it is inconvenient to make an ambush, although it is closer to Jishui, but Pei Shao has more troops after all, so it is fair to both parties. Dahong also nodded after hearing this, and bowed to Xuanyuan, "Very well, then I will set off immediately, and return to Yanshui early to convey your intention to my leader." "Okay." Xuanyuan didn't hold back much, "Then I'll thank you, Mr" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 98 Anne ? After seeing off Dahong, Xuanyuan and the others returned to the big tent again. On the way, Xuanyuan asked Fenghou about the guard who left the city, "Has he not come back?" Fenghou shook his head, "There is no news about him yet." Xuanyuan thought deeply, "A guard, can give What can you use it for?" Then he looked at Long, wanting to hear his opinion, after all, it's been a while, is it just a demon who came to deceive? It's that simple? Or has it been discovered by the enemy and taken precautions? Long looked at Xuanyuan, and said to him: "I don't know which officer's soldier of yours, but you can ask him." Xuanyuan thought for a while, "He is my bodyguard, those people are usually selected by Fenghou himself." After finishing speaking, he looked towards Fenghou and saw him agreeing, "Yes, I have found out who The identity of the guard, his name is Li, and other people will report to me after he returns. There is no news now." "Do you know which of the guards close to him are closer to him?" Long asked. Feng Hou replied: "It's the ones who work together." The leader's guards always take turns to guard in batches, and they will not be transferred easily after getting familiar with them. "Bring them to me." Xuanyuan ordered after facing the wind. "Yes." After the wind bowed and then retreated, it is the usual style of vigorous and resolute. The rest of the people returned to the tent together, waiting for the arrival of Queen Feng. Not long after, Fenghou brought a group of guards and returned to Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan looked at the guards and asked them, "Do you know where Li has been these days?" Everyone looked at each other, and they all answered that they didn't know. "Then before he disappeared, is there anything strange, or has he met anyone?" Xuanyuan asked again. "This" The guards' eyes flickered a little, they looked at Xuanyuan, then at Tang Yu beside him, then they all lowered their heads and did not continue to answer. "Why didn't the city lord answer the question?" Feng Hou reprimanded them. The guards became even more uneasy, and they didn't dare to raise their heads, they just looked at each other with their eyes. From their actions, Xuanyuan has already seen the clues, these people must know something, so he amplified his voice, "Have you seen that woman in bright clothes?!" The guards were visibly startled, and then they all fell on the ground, tremblingly answering, "Yes yes." "What did she say to you!" Xuanyuan faintly felt bad, and continued to question sharply. "Sheshe" Those people looked at each other again, feeling even more uneasy. "Hurry up and talk about it!" Feng Hou urged from the side, "If there is any concealment, it will be a death penalty!" "Yes, yes!" They were frightened and responded again and again. Finally, the guard who was at the front said cautiously: "She said" The man glanced at Tang Yu, and the cat replied annoyed. Look at it, "What are you doing!" Does this have something to do with yourself? Why do people in the past two days look at it like this? The guard gave Tang Yu a stare, then lowered his head immediately, and said in a low voice, "She said, the city lord, the monster, and the monster's helpers have confused our minds by doing it together, and asked us to choose one to go with her to her brother to find someone who can surrender. The masters of the monsters are here to help drive them away." The voice became smaller and smaller, and the head was lowered and lowered, and finally reached the ground. Tang Yu patted the table, "Hehe! An expert? You let him come." Looking happy, he pricked up his ears and grinned. The guard was different. Hearing Tang Yu's words, he thought he was going to die, and trembled in fright. "Master, you've already been here." Long said, causing Xuanyuan and Tang Yu to look at him together. "Who is it?" Tang Yu thought that he had never seen an "expert" who came to collect monsters? "You mean him?" Looking at Xuanyuan's appearance, his brows were tightly furrowed, and he understood Long's meaning. "Who the hell is it! What kind of riddles are you guessing with the young master!" The cat was not happy, and became angry with Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan touched Tang Yu's head reassuringly, his brows were still furrowed, "Yu'er, Long is talking about Dahong." The guard had only left for two days, and the lobbyist sent by Yanshui Pei Shao to form an alliance was really too much. Coincidentally. Was it the woman who brought his guards to report the letter? Let Pei Shao think that there is an opportunity to take advantage of this place, and use the opportunity of forming an alliance to announce that he is controlled by monsters, and then attack Xuanyuan City. It is more convenient for him to arrange. "Huh!" Tang Yu heard Dahong's name, remembered being surrounded by his formation today, and tilted her head, feeling unwilling. 'Young master will be able to crack this weird formation one day. ' "Do you think I'm being controlled by monsters?" Xuanyuan turned to the guards again, "Do you think he is the helper of monsters?" He looked at Long Chen again.??The guards fell on the ground and did not dare to answer. One of the more courageous ones muttered in a low voice, "You, look at this monster's mischief and didn't stop it, so we thought" In the end, he didn't dare to say any more. Xuanyuan looked at them, and he knew that they had to stabilize their emotions now, so as not to make any mistakes in the future, which would be out of control. "You are wrong! This Mr. Long, he is the closed disciple of King Ren, who came to help us specially, and he saved my life from being killed by the star officials of Tiangong. Shouldn't I Do you show respect to him?" Hearing what Xuanyuan said, the guards all looked at Long in surprise, a gentle man with a handsome face, he doesn't look like a monster at all, he turned out to be the disciple of King Fuxi, Everyone started to apologize to Long. Long understood Xuanyuan's intention very well, nodded slightly in return, saying that she didn't mind. "And it." Xuanyuan introduced Tang Yu to the guards again, "The monster you saw entered this mountain and sea world with the permission of the King of Human Beings. Are you taking care of him?" Everyone thought about it, but they were silent. Xuanyuan continued to teach them, "It has not been here for a long time, many things are not clear enough, and it is still groping, so it seems ignorant. As the host, we should be more tolerant, instead of hating and alienating. It is better than the first time it comes here. , It has changed a lot, and you can all experience it yourself, but why are you still unwilling to accept it?" The guards looked at their leader with a little shame on their faces. Xuanyuan continued his efforts, "Since I can tolerate it, I hope you can too, at least, don't make it difficult. Is it okay?" After hearing this, everyone nodded in agreement. The probation took effect, and Xuanyuan finally comforted them, "You are all my important people, everything I do is to give you a peaceful life, and I have been working hard for this. You will also be with me, Go and create stability for our Xuanyuan City?" "Yes, chief." The guards responded in unison, this time, they were all suddenly enlightened. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 99 ? Seeing the uniform answers of all the guards, Xuanyuan nodded in satisfaction and waved his hands, "Well, you all step back first." The guards got the order and stood up, ready to go out, one of them asked to leave with some worry Li and the woman, Xuanyuan told them, "Where did that woman want to take him to find some expert, but to let him spread the rumors that I was controlled by monsters to other tribes, so that they would think that our city is not peaceful and can Take the opportunity to attack." After hearing Xuanyuan's words, the guards looked at each other in shock, "How could this be" In their eyes, the woman with a kind face turned out to be the enemy's spy, which was really unexpected. "Okay, don't trust people's words in the future, and bring trouble to the city lord." After changing the wind this time, they came up to appease, and everyone nodded in agreement, and then asked their immediate superiors, "What should I do with Nali? How about going back to him?" Fenghou looked towards Xuanyuan, and heard his city lord pick up his words, "As long as you stay in the city well, Li will definitely appear again, and I will bring him back when the time comes." A little sad, because he knew that once Dahong went back to report the situation in the city, Pei Shao would not believe the news Li brought, so he would be in danger. Even if you can get it back, it's just a corpse. Of course, Xuanyuan didn't know that the guard had already been killed by the demons earlier. With Xuanyuan's guarantee, those people felt more at ease, so they bowed to Xuanyuan and Fenghou to leave, and left the big tent together. In the tent, Xuanyuan was sitting upright, his expression relaxed a lot because he had stabilized the interior before. Now, it is necessary to solve the danger that Pei Shaobu may bring next. If the prediction is correct, there will be a big fight during the alliance. With a superior force and Dahong, an excellent strategist, Pei Shao's tribe, how should they arrange to resist? And that woman, who is from Tiangong or Huangquandao, which side? "Don't think too much, or it will mislead you to make a correct judgment." Long enlightened from the side. "Do you have any good advice?" Xuanyuan asked. "I thought Pei Shao was not stupid, so I didn't believe what the woman and the guards said, and sent Dahong to spy on him. This time Dahong returns, he should tell Pei Shao that you are not controlled by a monster, and you have a gift from your master." Divine soldiers, then they will not dare to take action easily. The Lujiuquan alliance, Pei Shao will only come to observe the strength of the city, as long as you go boldly, let them know that you are fearless, and you will not act rashly when it comes to fighting water .¡± Listening to Long's words, Xuanyuan kept nodding, "Well, I've thought about it, I'm just afraid that the woman will make trouble." He said his thoughts, "You know, Huang Quandao wants my tribe to be destroyed, and Tiangong, It's just that Xuanyuan Sword is fancy, no matter who owns it, as long as that person can be their chess piece. Compared with me, wouldn't it be better for them to find a more obedient puppet?" Then No matter which side the woman is on, as long as she uses her background as a bait to lure Pei Shao into the bait and ask him to fight her with all his strength, what should I do? "You don't care what kind of monster that woman is, and that Pei Shao, as long as you dare to come, I will be the first to teach you a lesson." Tang Yu is still in high spirits, and it is a big deal for him to have a strong opponent come to challenge him good thing. Xuanyuan smiled and hugged it closer, "That's something you have to worry about." After hearing this, the cat wagged its tail and became more and more proud. Soldiers come to block, water comes to cover it? Although it is not the best policy, it can also wait and see. Long thought of the Three Realms Treaty, which was also a guarantee they held in their hands, "Do you remember what the master said to you in the formation?" Then seeing Xuanyuan looking at him, he continued, "Tiangong abides by the rules. Once a promise is made, it will not be easily broken, and it is the same with the Demon Race. As long as Tiangong does not intervene first, I will not move first, so as not to be hostile on both sides from the Eastern Emperor and the Human King, and put myself in a difficult position. East The emperor pretends to be orthodox, I think he disdains to do things that induce the world to deal with you, then everything is clear, that woman must be from the side of Huangquan Road. In this way, as long as you keep Pei Shao safe, you will be safe. " "Yeah." Xuanyuan agreed, and told Feng Hou, "To prevent accidents, you should pay more attention to the training of soldiers, and you should not let others underestimate you during the alliance." "Follow the order." After getting the order, Feng Hou retreated and walked out of the tent. Today he saw that Pei Shao's Dahong was so good, and he had to work harder as Xuanyuan's chief general. Because of the contrast, Feng Hou's fighting spirit was also high. After seeing off the wind and leaving, Xuanyuan heaved a sigh of relief, 'Next time, it will depend on Pei Shao's actions during the meeting. ' Department of Peishao, serving water: ?Since Dahong left the village, Pei Shao has consistently led the people of the tribe to hunt and gather every day, and trained soldiers in his spare time. He also took good care of the guards from the Xuanyuan Department, otherwise he would be suspicious. but really likeso? The demons, who were clad in thick skins, also tested Pei Shao for their next deployment in the past few days, but they gave Pei Shao excuses to perfunctory the past, and they were always uneasy. Pei Shao's lack of resoluteness made him unable to carry out the next step of the plan, and then he would not be able to complete the task assigned by his palace master. He was a little anxious, sensitively feeling that he was being guarded against, and paced back and forth in the residence arranged by Pei Shao, thinking of ideas. "Master Dahong hasn't come back yet?" Suddenly there was a conversation outside, it was a few school officials who were passing by here to lead the big tent, and the demons pricked up their ears and listened carefully. "It should be soon, when the time comes, we will know whether what the person said is true or not. If you dare to deceive the leader, hehe!" A school officer compared a killing gesture, and everyone around him nodded to him. "Okay, keep your voice down, this is where he lives, don't let him hear anything." Another reminded. "Hmph! Are you afraid that he will be able to run away?" The man didn't care. "Let's go, the leader is waiting, let's hurry up." The school officer still urged Su Xing. The footsteps gradually faded away, and the faces of the demons became more and more vicious, "Huh! Can't you run away? I don't want to run away." Since Pei Shao sent someone to the Xuanyuan Department to inquire about the news, his identity will also be there Da Hong will be exposed when he comes back, so why not make some preparations now. I can't disappoint my palace master. The demon woman took off the guard's outer skin, restored her beautiful face, then folded the skin bag, put it in her cuff, stood up, and smiled sinisterly, "Hey, do you think it's safe? Don't Forget, we demons are much smarter than you." The woman pushed open the door, took graceful steps, and headed towards her goal (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 100 Femme fatale ? Pei Shao sat in the chief's big tent, playing with the jade pieces in his hands, and listening to the various school officials reporting on various aspects of the village. With the end of the spring hunting, the busy farming has also begun. This year is considered to be smooth and the weather is smooth, and the planting of grain is also going smoothly. In autumn, there will be a bumper harvest. If there is another big victory Pei Shao's face lit up with a smile, 'Hehe, it's great to have both fame and fortune. ' Just as Dahong said, everyone wants to take this mountain and sea world, and his master is one of them. Ever since he heard about the location of the Human King's magic weapon, Pei Shao would always think of it in his free time, and his desire for it became stronger and stronger. The Xuanyuan Department is much weaker than his here, and there are monsters "making trouble", no matter what the guards who came said is true or not, for Pei Shao, this is an opportunity to attack. Whenever he thinks of defeating Xuanyuan's army at that time, capturing his city, holding the sword of the King of People in his hand, and using this as an opportunity to conquer the world and make all the tribes in the mountains and seas bow their heads, Pei Shao will inadvertently raise his head with pride. Smile, as if that day is near. All the school officials finished reporting one by one, waiting for Pei Shao's further instructions, but it seemed that their leader was still in the joy of dreams, and he didn't know how much he even listened to what they said. Seeing that Pei Shao was absent-minded, a school official stepped forward and asked, "Chief, do you think there is anything else to arrange?" "Ah?" Suddenly brought back to reality from the dream, Pei Shao was a little at a loss and looked at the school officials blankly, and the school officials also looked at each other very strangely. Could it be that the leader just said didn't understand? Pei Shao adjusted his mood and calmed down quickly, "Ahem, it's good, let's continue like this." No matter how much, he waved his hand to signal the school officers to step down. The school officials actually wanted to say something else, but when they saw Pei Shao finished speaking, they lowered their heads and played with the jade pieces again, ignored them, and stopped asking, and Qi Qi asked him to leave. After everyone retreated, Pei Shao looked at the curtain and thought to himself, 'Dahong, why haven't you come back yet. You must bring me good news. ¡¯ It can be seen that Pei Shao desperately hoped that what the guard said was true. At this time, the curtain at the door was lifted, and a beautiful woman in bright clothes walked in. She stared at Pei Shao with smiling eyes, and bowed shallowly, "Boss, see you, little girl." "Who are you?" Pei Shao felt strange, why did the guards not come to report someone, so they just let him in. But because the visitor was a beautiful woman, Pei Shao was not very wary. The woman smiled, took two steps forward, and introduced herself, "The little girl is the younger sister of Dahong's family. My brother has been away for a few days. The elders in the family are a little nervous, so I asked the leader to ask, you Don't be offended." Does Dahong have such a beautiful sister? Why haven't I seen it myself? Pei Shao thought, however, it is also possible that most people in the village are related by blood, and Dahong is a very famous person here, and there are many people in his family. As a woman, Pei Shao didn't bother with her any more. "Go back and tell your family that I just asked him to go out to do some small things so that they don't have to worry. In two days, Dahong should be back." Pei Shao counted the days and felt that it should be almost the same. The woman took a few more steps forward, and these few steps made her and Pei Shao very close, and Pei Shao could even smell the fragrance from her body. The woman smiled coquettishly, "The leader is really taking care of my brother, thank you, little girl." As she spoke, she slowly knelt down and saluted Pei Shao. This way, the two got closer. On any occasion, a powerful male can always attract the admiration and support of females, just like now, the beauty around him is slightly raising her head, staring at Pei Shao with a pair of winking eyes for a long time, with a shy smile on her face. Pei Shao is the ruler here, he is supreme, and there are many women around him, and he knows this matter very well. As for beautiful women, for him, the overlord who will rule the world of mountains and seas, the more the better. Thinking of the future, Pei Shao had dreamy expectations in his heart again, and when he was in a good mood, he became more pleasing to the eye for this "Dahong's sister". In this way, not only did he have a confidant counselor, but he also kissed and kissed Dahong again. I can do my best for him in the future, why not do it. Reaching out to grab the beauty into his arms, he kissed her forehead and face, causing the woman to chuckle coquettishly, "Chief, do you like me?" She wrapped her arms around Pei Shao's neck charmingly, and asked him coquettishly. "Of course." The beauty was in his arms, and Pei Shao was so excited that he wanted to kiss her lips again, but put his fingers on her lips, "That's it, is that what the leader tells others?" The woman pouted He shut his mouth, wanting to ask for an oath. "Hehe" The love words between the bed are never counted, since I like to listen, it's okay to say some, "I like you, and I'm willing to do anything for you, as long as you're happy, okay?" "Really?" The woman held Pei Shao in her arms."Is the leader willing to die for me?" He put his lips together and let Pei Shao taste deeply. His breath is like orchids, his skin is like creamy fat, he really dies under the peony flower, and being a ghost is also romantic, Pei Shao felt the pleasure, and replied without thinking, "What are you afraid of, I am afraid that you will run away." Taking advantage of the situation, he pressed the woman under him, To untie her girdle. The woman still smiled coquettishly, put her hand on Pei Shao's chest, and said something he didn't understand, "In this case, the contract is established." After speaking, the whole palm was embedded in Pei Shao's heart. "You!" Pei Shao's eyes widened, the sudden pain made him unable to speak, and he only uttered a single word. The woman looked at him charmingly, "Aren't you repenting?" Her tone turned dark, "But it's okay, because you are already mine." Then she laughed out loud, and took the pain in Pei Shao's chest. The palm was pulled out, and the heart in the palm was still beating. Pei Shao's chest gushed out blood in an instant, and his body fell to one side, his eyes were still wide open, with an expression of disbelief, his dream was just shattered, only in his own momentary greed. The woman sat up slowly, looked at the dead body lying on the side, "Huh! Do you want to play tricks on us demons? This is the end." Then she became very proud, "But don't worry, I will take care of you, I will take care of your village for you. Maybe they can see a big victory, and then praise me. Hehe" The woman smiled darkly, swallowed the heart in one gulp, and then licked the blood on her hand, "The heart of the tribal leader is really sweet. Hehe" (Remember the website website: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 101 The Arrival of the Brave ? In the early morning of the second day, Xuanyuan set out to practice. Unlike before, Tang Yu followed him again. Xuanyuan asked why it was so interested in going together today, but Tang Yu didn't give an answer, but just tilted his head and snorted, "Master is willing, can't you?" Maybe this can be regarded as an answer for the cat. Now, Xuanyuan was happily walking along the road holding Tang Yu's hand, with a smile on his face, while Mao'er looked at the holding hands with embarrassment. If you don't include Long who is traveling together, isn't it very similar to a date between lovers? People on the road did not dare to come forward to say hello to Xuanyuan because of the presence of the cat demon, which also made their journey "smooth", and they came out of the city earlier than usual. Not long after they walked, they saw a strong man with feathers on his head and a bow and arrows walking towards them. He waved to them and greeted them, "Hello! Is this Xuanyuan City?" After speaking, he pointed his finger behind them The city wall not far away. Hearing this, Xuanyuan and Long both had defensive expressions and looked at each other. Could it be that other tribes also got the news and sent someone to inquire? Which tribe in the surrounding area sent this person? Tang Yu also noticed the expressions of Xuanyuan and the others, and his first reaction was that this guy is not a good person, so he walked up to the man in two or three steps, and said to him with a domineering look: "What are you doing there, go back quickly!" The man didn't seem to care about what Tang Yu said at all, but looked at it with a very surprised expression, "Ah! Didn't all the monsters go to Shanzhong Valley? Why are there still here?" The man laughed as he said that , reached out and pinched Tang Yu's cheek, "Hello." Very habitual. The cat is super upset, who is it! Why are they so familiar? It's the first time they've met, okay? So he slapped his hand off and yelled at him loudly, "I told you to go back, didn't you hear? Dare to touch it again, I want you to look good!" He even threatened him with his fist. The man didn't mind Tang Yu's collision at all, and laughed loudly, "Haha, you little monster is really interesting!" After speaking, he patted Tang Yu's shoulder vigorously, and he staggered with his strong hand. Tang Yu clutched her shoulders, trembling with anger, "Is it easy to be a bully" Flame burst out of his hand, and he was about to greet the man with a punch, but was interrupted by Long's words , "Who are you? How do you know Shanzhongyu?" Shanzhongyu is the name given by Fuxi. The world only knows that the king of people separates the monsters from people, and they don't know where the monsters are. The man was very straightforward, and immediately reported his family name, "My name is Dayi, and I used to fight with the king of men. Unfortunately, I have never seen it again since the establishment of Shanzhongyu. For me, I really have no ability to go to the Fuxi formation." Go away." Dayi did not hide his clumsy tactics, and smiled boldly after he finished, "This time I came to see the Xuanyuan family. Didn't he get the Taiyu Sword? He must be a good person." " Seeing the unbelievable expressions of the two, Dayi took down the bow and arrow, "What? I don't believe it!" As he spoke, he drew the bow, pointed at the trees in the distance, and let it go, only to hear a click, The arrow pierced through the tree trunk and went straight to the next tree, piercing through more than a dozen trees in a row, and then all the trees were split in half from the middle and fell to both sides. Xuanyuan and the others were full of praise for this move, and also affirmed Dayi's identity. Back then, Dayi's arrow shot nine days, and his reputation spread far and wide. Even now, it is praised by the world. I don't want to see the deity today, both Long and Xuanyuan suddenly became respectful, and turned to Dayi to salute, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry." Then Xuanyuan began to introduce to Dayi, "I have heard about your name for a long time, and I am the Xuanyuan family. This is the disciple of King Ren, named Long. This cat is from Shanzhongyu. I have offended you just now. I am really rude. " "Oh?! So you are." Seeing this majestic young man, Dayi sighed, the Human King's vision is indeed good. Looking at the handsome Long again, Dayi nodded, "The King of Man has also accepted his disciples, just looking at this young man who is ascetic and ascetic, he is very similar to him." ' "Yes." Xuanyuan nodded, and then pulled Tang Yu over. Seeing that the cat was still looking at Dayi fiercely, he patted its head helplessly, "Yu'er, you can't be rude." "Cut, what's the big deal!" Mr. Mao has never heard of Yi Xiaoyi, so he doesn't take it seriously at all, he just wants to get this or that back. "Hey" Xuanyuan didn't know what to say about it, and looked at Dayi apologetically. But the latter didn't care about it, and said happily, "Haha, it doesn't matter. Anyway, I have never had a relationship with monsters, but Chonghua used to be surrounded by many. They all like to be with him, little cat , if you see him, you will definitely like him." Dayi proudly advertised for his brother. "Cut, who would like him." He said insincerely. After getting along with Chonghua, the cat is really irresistible.? him. "Okay." Xuanyuan reassured Tang Yu, and then invited Dayi, "Please follow me to the city." Then he gestured and moved out of the way. "Haha." Dayi cupped his hands heroically, "Please." Let Xuanyuan go first, and he followed behind. The four of them walked back together, Long suddenly thought of something, and said to Tang Yu: "Tang Yu, Chonghua came last time." He heard Yuan'er mention it, but the "kiss" incident that happened later made Long I was also in a bad mood, and forgot to ask for a while, "Yuan'er said that you went to practice with him. He wants you to deal with the people in Tiangong." "Yes, the young master has already taught Nan Xing a lesson." Mao'er replied very proudly. Thinking about it, those teachings really worked, and the last "trick" made him get closer to Xuanyuan. Ah, that Dahong, if Chonghua comes again next time, he must teach himself how to break that weird formation and kill that guy, Tang Yu made a decision immediately. "Oh, Nan Xing?!" Dayi was listening on the side, and when he heard Nan Xing's name, he interjected, "Chonghua taught you Kung Fu, a little cat? And let you beat Dou Su?" In my memory, Shangfu Dousu was quite powerful. It seems that my brothers are still the same as before, taking care of monsters so much, and hating Tiangong so much. "Hmph, that's my own ability." Although Mao'er was very upset on the surface, she was still a little grateful to Chonghua in her heart. 'Next time, when will he come? ' "Haha, yes, you are really capable." Those who can beat those Tiangong people are his "accomplices". Dayi was very happy, praised Tang Yu carelessly, and slapped Tang Yu staggeringly. "You!" Master Mao couldn't take it anymore, he ignored Xuanyuan's waist, and waved at Dayi with both hands and feet. "Yu'er" Xuanyuan's head was full of black lines. "Hahaha" Dayi still smiled happily. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 102 Dousu's Calmness ? Returning to the avenue in the city, Dayi looked at the bustling crowd from left to right, and nodded appreciatively, "Well, well, very good, you are so lively here." Only a peaceful environment can bring about such a prosperous scene. "You have won the prize." Xuanyuan thanked Dayi, not daring to let go of his hands, otherwise he wondered if the cat would rush up to "seek revenge" again. Looking down at Tang Yu, the cat was glaring at him viciously because he couldn't hit the big Yi because he was being hugged. "You, people praised you just now, shouldn't you be happy?" Xuanyuan had no choice but to try to talk to it. "Why are you so happy! Come and try to take a picture of him." Tang Yu thought that Xuanyuan was just looking at people's burdens and not hurting his back. "Okay." Reluctantly rubbing the cat's shoulder, "Does it hurt?" "Hmph!" Tang Yu pouted and turned her head to one side, "You're smart." ¡¯ I don¡¯t care anymore. Long followed them, always silent. He was thinking, Chonghua should be able to know Tiangong's plan, but now they are teaming up with Xuanyuan, but he still teaches Tang Yu to practice, and asks it to help deal with Tiangong's reinforcements, why is this, and what purpose does he have? . And this big Yi, was he also invited? Just as Long thought so, Dayi, who was walking in front, stopped, narrowed his eyes and stared at the person standing in front, who was Nan Xing. Nan Xing came out with Bai Zhi, came to the main road in the city, and saw Dayi coming towards him. However, Nan Xing didn't show any surprise on his face, as if he already knew that he would meet Dayi, he immediately stepped forward to salute, "I don't want to meet you here, it's really a pleasure to meet you." "Hehe, then you are really unlucky. Before I make a move, the people with you will get out of here quickly, otherwise" Dayi took the bow from his shoulder with a sullen face, and raised his hand to point it towards Dou Su. The surrounding atmosphere began to condense, as if whoever moved first would trigger a big fight, only Tang Yu seemed very happy, and was still fanning the wind, "Yes, get out of here. You are not here." "How can it be done? Our Heavenly Palace has always respected rules. This time, we are invited by City Lord Xuanyuan. How can we just leave as soon as we say it?" After Nan Xing finished speaking, he looked at Xuanyuan, and Dayi also cast a questioning look, just like Xuanyuan. As long as he denies it, he will immediately drive Nan Xing and Bai Zhi away. Xuanyuan approached Dayi, and said respectfully to him, "Yes, Huang Quandao is already looking for an opportunity to attack Xuanyuan's tribe. I recruited them as foreign aid. Even if you have any conflicts with Tiangong, please put it aside. " "What!" Dayi was obviously very dissatisfied with this statement, "Shangfu Xuanyan is such a person, you dare to make a deal with him? Even Chonghua has suffered in his hands. Now that I have come, you Let them go back, even if Huang Quandao invades, I will not sit idly by, now, you can rest assured." It is good to have Dayi's help, but Xuanyuan turned his head to look at Nan Xing, only to hear him say, "Hehe, Chonghua, he has long been a demon. Maybe the demons who will invade in the future will be him. ordered." "Impossible!" Dayi would never believe it. He reached out for an arrow and put it on the bow. "Nothing is impossible." Nan Xing was not afraid, he should have been prepared, "Why didn't he go to Gong Gong and Zhu Rong, but came to find you? It's just because you are easy to deceive. When his younger brother Zhu Hua entered my Heavenly Palace, It is precisely for us to be his backing, so that he can safely be king in the world of mountains and seas, but he is not willing, because he only wants to be the young master of those monsters!" These words surprised everyone present, especially Tang Yu , 'It turns out that Chonghua is the young master of monsters. ¡¯ No wonder he took so much care of himself. "At that time, Gonggong and Zhu Rong were also very angry, thinking that those monsters had changed his mind, and if Chonghua didn't want to lead the world of mountains and seas, it would cause chaos here, so they jointly killed his favorite nine-tailed fox, thinking Make him sober. Unfortunately, this incident made Chonghua completely hate the world. In a fit of anger, he ran to Huangquan Dao to become a demon. The purpose was to use Haotian's power to kill him again and calm the hatred in his heart. This, you Do you know?" Saying that, Nan Xing stared at Dayi and took a step forward. Although he still didn't want to believe it, Dayi obviously stiffened a little, and the hand holding the arrow relaxed a lot. Is the truth as Nan Xing said? Naturally, it is unknown now, at least here, Tang Yu would not believe it. Mao'er took a few steps forward and said to Nan Xing, "Whatever you say is what you say! It's because I'm afraid I'll be chased away." "Hmph! You are also a person who is bewitched by him." Nan Xing looked over, "He is also using you to achieve his goal. My Patriarch has already expected it, and asked me to come here to wait for Dayi, and tell him Explain the situation. Our Tiangong abides by the Three Realms Treaty, and we have nothing else to ask for, as long as Haotian can no longer cause harm to the world, that is enough." "Is there really nothing else to ask for?" This time?Long asked, "I just want the overlord of the mountains and seas to stand on your side. I don't know why Chonghua went to Huangquan Road, but I can't just listen to your Tiangong's explanation." "Forget it, this matter can be discussed later. Now that the battle in Xuanyuan City is imminent, should we first create chaos and let the enemy laugh? Time will always give everyone a satisfactory answer." Xuanyuan eased the atmosphere , he didn't want this place to be messed up first. "Of course." Nan Xing nodded to Xuanyuan in agreement, this was what he was most happy to see. The others had no objections for the time being, Dayi took back his weapon, turned his head and ignored Nan Xing, and Long also stopped talking. "Then, please follow me to the tent." Xuanyuan said to Dayi. The latter couldn't deny it, and left with Xuanyuan, the tense atmosphere was resolved, and people continued to go about their business. Nan Xing smiled triumphantly as he looked at the departing crowd. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 103 The past ? Back at the leader's big tent, Dayi sat down without saying a word. What Nanxing said just now was the truth. Everyone including Zhu Hua was looking forward to Chonghua, but the person involved did not have such a self-awareness. He went his own way and became one with monsters, so that the event that the nine-tailed fox was killed later occurred. Although Chonghua didn't retaliate at that time, he joined Huangquandao not long after and never came back. Dayi always believed that Chonghua made such a decision because his younger brother's departure and the death of the monster who had been following him made Chonghua so sad. Changed your mind? Dayi naturally didn't want to believe it. He looked at Long and asked him, "Have you seen Chonghua? Or has the King of Ren mentioned him to you?" Now he urgently needs other people's opinions, especially leaving People who have been around Fuxi. Long knew very well what information Dayi wanted to get now, so he said unhurriedly, "Yes. Since Master Meng took him in, I have seen him come here a few times. It is definitely not as good as what Dou Su said, he is extremely hostile to the mountains and seas." Although there is no He has heard about Chonghua before, but Long still believes in his intuition, "If he is used by Haotian, he won't ask me to take care of Xuanyuan." In his eyes, Chonghua is like caring for his family Same. "Oh? You were also called by him to help." Dayi felt relieved now. "Yes. I think Chonghua invites you here, and I must be close to you. Why should you listen to their words and make a misunderstanding. What kind of person Chonghua is, you will soon understand." "Haha, I was in a hurry just now. Chonghua has always been very considerate in handling things, even Ren Wang said so. Well, no matter how bad Tiangong is, I will not believe a word." Dayi was ruthless after speaking. With a straight face, it seemed that as long as Nan Xing dared to speak nonsense again, he would drive them all to death. Long smiled and nodded, she felt a lot easier here with Dayi's help. Looking at Xuanyuan, the latter also gave him a wink to thank him. Tang Yu, who was beside Xuanyuan, didn't pay much attention to these things, and he paid more attention to the issues he was interested in. Mao'er came to sit down beside Dayi, and tapped his arm with his elbow, "Hey! Chonghua is really the young master of monsters? Isn't he human?" "Haha." Dayi calmed down, and the conversation started, "You cat, do you know the origin of people and monsters?" "Huh!" How did Tang Yu know? Master Mao never cared about these things, "Just say what you want, why are there so many questions." Guessing riddles is the most troublesome. "It's a long story." Dayi cleared his throat and began to explain, "Since Pangu's immortal journey, only his descendants have been left in the Three Realms. Donghuang and Haotian are in Tiangong, Renwang, Nuwa, There are also Gong Gong and others in the world of mountains and seas. Humans come from the blood of human kings, while monsters are formed from the true essence they emit during their practice. Therefore, humans and monsters can be said to come from the same family. Because Fuxi has been called human King, so the monsters called Nuwa the eldest lady, recognized her as their mother, and treated her very respectfully." These words made Tang Yu even more curious, and pricked up his ears, "No wonder they are so obedient, how could they not be so obedient?" It turned out that there was another reason for not going close to the Fuxi formation. ¡¯ Xuanyuan on the side was puzzled, since this is the case, why do people still hate monsters? Dayi went on to say, "I heard that when King Ren and Nuwa gave birth to Chonghua, there was a phoenix hovering in the sky, and the colorful light was everywhere, and it could shine thousands of miles away. Countless monsters were attracted by this light. They came to watch one after another. N¨¹wa was very happy, and collected fruits from the mountains and seas to entertain the monsters who came, and also celebrated for their eldest son. The monsters thanked N¨¹wa for the banquet they had prepared for them, and they also wished her the firstborn son, Chonghua Called the young master, he sings and dances around him. Chonghua has been with monsters since he was a child, and treats them very well. He doesn't mind that some monsters are ugly, and he doesn't mind that some monsters are stupid, so the monsters think it is The blessings bestowed on them by fate should be cherished, so when Chonghua was 20 years old, they gathered together by coincidence, took Kunlun cold iron, and made a short knife as a gift to celebrate his coming of age. You know, Smelting iron requires a high level of ability, which is impossible for the world. Chonghua is very happy, and always carries it with him, and he is even better with monsters." Hearing this, Tang Yu took out the silver blade given by Chonghua, and stared blankly in his hand. Dayi also noticed it, and with a surprised expression, he said, "That's it, why is it in your hands? Is it from Chonghua?" Seeing Tang Yu nodded, Dayi sighed, "He seems to like you very much. Well, just like that nine-tailed fox." This is another topic that Tang Yu is interested in, "Does he like the nine-tailed fox very much?" "Of course." Dayi patted Tang Yu's head, "You don't know. Monsters have ranks, and the nine-tailed fox is a rare product among monsters. When it transforms into a shape, it can choose the appearance it likes. , that nine-tailed fox has changed to Chonghua's fifteen-year-old appearance at that time." TangYu opened his eyes in surprise when he heard this, but he really didn't know this. Dayi went on to recall, "Chonghua was also very surprised when he saw it, and then he liked it very much. He kept it by his side and walked around together, just like treating his younger brother. He also named it Yaohua. I brought a word of my own. Don¡¯t you like it very much?¡± Dayi smiled at Tang Yu. Hearing Dayi say this, that nine-tailed fox is really enviable, and it would be a pity to kill it. Chonghua will definitely be very sad. Tang Yu thought so, if he changed himself, he would have come to him for revenge. up. "Little cat, you are not bad, he even gave you the weapon that never leaves his body." Seeing Tang Yu's silence, Dayi thought it was jealous, so he patted it vigorously to cheer it up. "You!" Mao'er felt the pain, and immediately put on a vicious expression, "What do you mean! It's so sudden every time. I'm surprised, how could Chonghua still befriend you." Mao'er seriously doubted Chonghua's eyes. "Haha" Dayi laughed boldly, "We are brothers. We were comrades-in-arms during the Great War of the Three Realms. Don't be jealous, little cat." As he spoke, he wanted to shoot it again, but Tang Yu got out of the way in time. Dayi got angry, "I'm jealous of your size!" Then he obediently sat back on the edge of Xuanyuan, where it was safer. Dayi had let them know a lot, and the conversation could be over, Xuanyuan cupped his fists at him, "Since we are on the same road, I will look up to you for help in the future." "Of course, it's on me." The man was still full of pride. Whether it is Huangquan Dao or Tiangong, it is a piece of cake for the warriors in the mountains and seas. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 104 The Demon Race's Plan ? After Dahong left Xuanyuan City, he rushed back to Yanshui without stopping. Not long after Dayi arrived at Xuanyuan City, he also returned to his village. First, I went to the school officials I was working with, and asked them about the things in the village these days, and the answers I got were all quite safe, and every step was easy. Dahong was very satisfied, and asked how the guard from Xuanyuan City was doing. The school officials also said that they took good care of him, and they didn't see any clues for him. Dahong nodded appreciatively, and then led a group of school officials to Pei Shao, preparing to report to him everything he had learned in Xuanyuan City. Pei Shao should be quite interested. After being notified by the guards at the gate, Dahong and the others stepped into the leader's tent. Pei Shao, oh no, it should be the demon woman who is waiting for them at the right position. She also wants to know the "harvest" of the envoy this time. ". After accepting everyone's salute, he calmly asked about the situation of the mission. Dahong stated in detail, even with a little appreciation in his tone, which made the demons frown continuously. After Dahong finished speaking, "Pei Shao" asked, "Then what do you think about this matter?" Dahong was very respectful, and expressed his doubts, "It stands to reason that if he really sent that person, he should show that he was controlled by the monster when I went, but he didn't. He acted very calm and strong , This makes me very puzzled. I don¡¯t know what the guard¡¯s purpose is?¡± Dahong felt that Xuanyuan¡¯s actions were meaningless, or he hadn¡¯t seen his intention yet. "Oh? Then how do you think about dealing with that visitor?" "Pei Shao" asked him with narrowed eyes. "Since it's useless, it's better to remove it, and it will only cause more trouble if it stays." Dahong put forward his opinion, thinking that it is the most appropriate to do so now, if that person is just a spy who came to investigate the truth, it would be bad . "Well. Let's do it quickly." He waved to the school officer beside him, "Come and report later." "Obey." The two school officials got the order, bowed their hands to "Pei Shao", and retreated together, and the rest of them waited in the tent for their orders. "Pei Shao" played with the jade pieces, looked at the people present, and laughed in his heart, 'Hehe, in a short while, my plan will start to be implemented. You will all be pawns in our Huangquandao, you must do things for us well. ¡¯ Indeed, not long after, I saw the two school officials rushing over, and reported in a panic after entering the account, ¡°Boss, it¡¯s not good, the guard from Xuanyuan City has escaped.¡± All the people present were very surprised. Why did they run away even though they were under guard? "Where did he go?" Dahong asked. The answer he got was unexpected. The guards outside had never seen him go out. The school officials searched the village again, but no one saw the guard leave, as if he disappeared for no reason. Everyone looked at each other in blank dismay, only "Pei Shao" showed a sinister smile and said, "That's all. Let's try to arrange our place first." Now this is the only way to go. The school officials all turned their attention to Dahong, hoping that the wisest person in the village could help them. Dahong also raised his chin, lowered his head and thought. "I think so." The demon clan gave the first opinion without waiting for Dahong to make a move, "That Xuanyuan family is really cunning. When the guard returns, we must take precautions. We have lost the opportunity, we should If you take advantage again, you have regained the advantage." If you say this, it will definitely attract everyone's attention, so it will be easy, "Pei Shao" smiled smugly. The situation was exactly as "he" expected, the school officials and Da Hong looked over together, waiting for instructions. "Pei Shao" lowered his head, turned his gaze to the jade piece in his hand, and unhurriedly said the plan he had prepared, "Separate up and contact the various ministries of the Sifang, including Yanshui, Bishui, Yingshui, and Jiashui. There are seven tribes in the upper reaches of Jishui and the south, gather them together, and we will deal with Xuanyuan City together." "Why are they willing to come?" Dahong knew that among these tribes, only the two tribes east of Sishui and Yanshui were relatively close to his village, and the others were really not sure. "Hehe" "Pei Shao" smiled sinisterly, "Who doesn't want to get the sword of the king of men, just tell them to form an alliance and attack together. If anyone gets the magic weapon after the battle, everyone will obey his orders. , our village will be the first to join hands with him to deal with it. I think if I say this, they will all wish to come and try their luck soon. Dahong has already made an appointment with Xuanyuan's family in Lujiuquan. Since it is an alliance, maybe The whole army will be dispatched, and at that time, it will be a good time to take him down." "But the leader, the minister thinks" Although the truth is so, how can I guarantee that I can succeed? Moreover, Xuanyuan has a lot of talents in his hands, I am afraid that the cat monster alone can be worth more than one hundred, even if he succeeds in forcing it, he will hurt one thousand enemies and eight hundred himself. At that time, the strength of the various ministries will be greatly reduced. If there is an attack from other strong ministries, each family will be in danger.?How to resist? Dahong hesitated. "No need to say more. Go and get ready to go right away." Interrupting Dahong, the Mozu just wanted to end Xuanyuan's life quickly, and they didn't care who got the sword after the war and who could be the overlord. "The soldiers in the village should also gather together for training. Since we are the inviters, of course we must have enough strength ourselves." Adding a sentence at the end is to calm the worries of everyone here. Now that the leader gave the order, the school officials naturally did not dare to object, and they agreed one by one. After bidding farewell to Pei Shao, they retreated to make preparations. For a while, only Dahong and "Pei Shao" were left in the account. Dahong cupped his hands and persuaded his leader not to act emotionally, so as not to cause harm to the future, not wanting "Pei Shao" to pat the low table in front of him vigorously, and stood up, "Dahong! Are you the leader here, or am I the leader?" .Are you going to commit the next crime?" These words surprised Dahong. He and Pei Shao had a very good friendship in private. No matter what Pei Shao said, he would listen to him and treat him like a friend. Was it because the relationship between the King of Gods made him anxious? ? "Boss, I'm thinking of you." Dahong once again showed his loyalty. "Hehe, for me?" "Pei Shao" walked out from behind the low table, "Then why don't you go and gather all the families for me, but you have been preventing my actions. I think you went to Xuanyuan City once , was bought by the Xuanyuan family, and is already planning for him now." "Young minister will definitely not do this!" Pei Shao's words hurt his heart, and his voice became much louder. "Huh! Who knows. Come!" Hearing this shout, several guards immediately walked into the tent. "Pei Shao" pointed to Dahong and said to them, "Dahong has abandoned the village, so don't take him down!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 105 ? Pei Shao's order made the guards very surprised, they looked at each other, Dahong was quite famous in the village, even if it was the leader's order, they didn't dare to step forward to grab someone easily, besides, if it was just a momentary quarrel, as long as they had a good time The persuasion made Pei Shao calm down, and naturally nothing happened. "Leader, Mr. Dahong is doing his best for the village, and he will never do that. Don't make a misunderstanding just because you are angry for a while, or because you listen to other people's instigation." Some of the guards have already begun to help. "What! Even you don't listen to me! Are you going to betray me like Dahong?" "Pei Shao" stared coldly at those who interceded for Dahong. This Demon Clan is already the leader of the high-ranking water slaves today, and will not show mercy to anyone who will destroy her plan. "This" The guards were very embarrassed, but they didn't dare to disobey anymore, so they walked up to Dahong, and said to him with apologetic faces, "My lord, we have offended you." This situation already made Dahong very uncomfortable, and he didn't intend to make it difficult for these guards anymore, so he nodded and asked them to stand up. "Pei Shao" was obviously much happier, and was thinking about how to deal with this human being who had been against him. "Dahong joined the Xuanyuan clan and turned his back on our village. When the leaders of the tribe gather to send troops, we will kill him in front of the army to show off!" The smile on his face became more and more smug. "Leader" Hearing this, Dahong's eyes widened, and he couldn't believe that his sincere dedication had resulted in such an ending. The guards around him were also very shocked, and two of them knelt down, "Boss! Master Dahong has always been thinking about our village, please don't kill him!" Although they were clumsy, they were sincere. "What nonsense are you talking about! Take him away and lock him up first, and then intercede for him, and you are also guilty of the same crime as him!" Absolutely gaining power and not forgiving, he yelled at the guards. The guards didn't know what to do, and there was a smarter one inside who winked at everyone, asking them to take Dahong away first. When the others received the signal, they all said goodbye to Pei Shao first, and then carried Dahong away together. Dahong felt disheartened, he hung his head and said nothing, allowing the guards to drag him out of the account. When we got outside, the clever guards said to Dahong: "My lord, we can't talk, we can't change the leader's mind, but we will immediately go to the school officials and adults to intercede for you. Don't worry, the leader is just If he gets confused for a moment, he will definitely think about it, and then he will personally come to apologize to you and lead you out." Everyone also echoed him, comforting the lost Dahong. Hearing the words of caring, Dahong was very moved, and nodded to them lightly, thinking that this is the only way to go now. There were no outsiders in the tent, the demon woman took off Pei Shao's skin, revealing her original beautiful face, she smiled, looked at the curtain in the bedroom, and said coquettishly: "How do you feel about this, Your Majesty? ?" As soon as her words fell, the curtain was lifted, and it was the sorcerer who conspired with this woman to kill the guards of Xuanyuan City who came out from inside. Yan Yang grinned, showing his yellow teeth, "Hey, women are really vicious." As if she had heard the compliment, the woman smiled happily, and her words became even more charming, "Hehe, I hate it, this is only for the sake of the king!" She twisted her slender waist and walked to the side of Mao Yang, hugging him leaning his head on his chest, rubbing it lightly, "Don't you want to reward the pheasant?" With a beautiful woman in his arms and a tempting invitation, Yan Yang was much calmer than Pei Shao when facing these, and of course it was also because he knew himself better than his subordinate who was a sweet-hearted and swordsman. Gently caressing her face, pushing her away, he walked to the leader's seat and sat down, turned his head to Zhizhi and said: "It will be in your own interest to settle it here." Hearing the promise, Zhizhi happily turned around, sat next to Yanyang, picked up the fruit plate on the low table, picked up a pipa, peeled it, and fed it to his mouth, "Thank you, sir, come on, Try one." He put it into his mouth with a smile, raised his chin and watched the beautiful face carefully, but after a while, he let go. Yan Yang stood up and walked to the bedroom, while saying to the pheasant: "Put it on quickly, someone is coming." The pheasant heard it unambiguously, and quickly put Pei Shao's skin on himself, returning to the form of the leader, Sitting upright, looking at the curtain of the big tent. Sure enough, as soon as she sat down, several school officials rushed into the tent. When they saw the leader, they all began to intercede for Dahong, "Boss, Mr. Dahong is an important wise man in our village, especially you How can he kill his confidants at will in a moment of anger. Please think more carefully and let him go." Another school officer on the side also followed up, "Yes, Master Dahong is loyal and absolutely I will not betray the village, if there is any misunderstanding, the leader of love should calm down and have a good talk with the adults, and he will always be able to make it clear." After he finished speaking, the school officials all expressed deep gratitude to "Pei Shao" A bow, "Leader, please think twice. ?? "Did he ask you to intercede? I have already found out that he was indeed conspiring with the Xuanyuan family to harm our department, so he was taken down. Why do you need to say more. Go down." The pheasant will not give Dahong Chance of survival. "Leader. Beheading ministers before the battle is not good for the army. If other tribal leaders see it, they will think that we can become their next target after the Xuanyuan tribe is wiped out. And killing a famous person like Dahong will also make the army suffer. The people in the village are disappointed in you! Please don't get carried away by your emotions." A school official told her again. "Shut up!" Pheasant was already impatient, and was about to have someone come and drive them out again, but he noticed that he pulled up some bedroom curtains, shook his head at her, and opened and closed his lips to indicate something. Seeing this, the pheasant stopped being tough, calmed down, and said to the school officials, "Okay. Even if you all said that, I forgive him, but I still have to take care of him, and he can only be released after I eliminate the Xuanyuan Department." .¡± This is her bottom line. "But" The school officials still didn't give up and wanted to work harder. After all, with Dahong here, they would be much better at military formations, but the pheasants stopped negotiating terms with them and glared at them fiercely, "This matter That's the decision, there is no need to discuss it any further, you can just go and do what I told you right now." The school officials looked at each other after hearing this, and felt that since Dahong's life had been saved, they had already gained something. Afterwards, after the war was won, they could make further plans, so they all bid farewell to "Pei Shao", "Then I'll go." "Yeah." Pheasant just waved his hand, then lowered his head to play with the jade piece. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 106 We? them? ? In the next few days, besides his daily practice, Xuanyuan will also take time to inspect the training of the military headquarters, discuss military arrangements with Fenghou, and prepare for the battle that is not far away. The schedule is full. Tang Yu was "left out" this time, the cat sat in the tent dissatisfied, and stared at Xuanyuan with his chin resting on his chin, so that he could only hold it in his arms apologetically every time, kissing it comfortingly, Said softly: "Sorry, wait for me to come back." Anyway, I went here every day. The cat turned her head and snorted softly, "You go. I'll go find that Dayi." Dayi came to Xuanyuan City by himself and was always very friendly to Tang Yu. Maybe this warrior Also like a cat, it is a person who can't sit still, so when it sees that it is bored by itself, it will be pulled outside, and then whether it is a hand-to-hand competition or hunting in the woods, the two of them will have fun in different ways. As time passed, not only Dayi came to look for Tang Yu, but Maoer also went to look for Tang Yu by himself, and they were together to relieve boredom, and the little dissatisfaction with Dayi before had long been forgotten. "Well, that's good." It is rare for Tang Yu to have a human being who is as close as a friend in the mountains and seas. Xuanyuan is also happy for it, and Dayi is his companion, an ancient warrior, and Mao'er is with him. Xuanyuan can rest assured many. So, the two went out of the tent together, and then parted ways on the road. Tang Yu went to find Dayi and left the city with him. Today, the place where Dayi brought it is Lujiuquan where Xuanyuan and Dahong agreed to meet. Before seeing the spring water, he could smell the clear fragrance of wine from a distance. Tang Yu was filled with curiosity by this smell that he had never smelled before, so he went straight to that direction and quickened his pace. Dayi looked at it, smiled hehe, and followed it. After a while, there was a small spring with crystal clear water in front of them. Dayi stepped forward, untied the water bag tied around his waist, put it in the spring to fill it up, and then raised his head above his head and drank in big gulps. After a few gulps, the water in the water bag was drunk, Dayi raised his sleeve and wiped his mouth, "Ha~." He breathed contentedly, "Haha, I haven't been here for many years, and the spring water here is the best. It's to my liking." Seeing his relaxed and happy appearance, Tang Yu immediately licked his lips greedily, squatted down by the spring, dipped some of it with his fingers and put it in his mouth to taste. Sure enough, it not only has the aroma of wine, but also tastes sweet and delicious. Immediately, the cat picked up a bowl with both hands, leaned his head over and drank it in one gulp, and immediately felt the sweetness in his mouth, which made him smack his lips appreciatively. "Haha," Dayi looked at Tang Yu and asked, "How is it? Not bad." Tang Yu also nodded in agreement, "Well, it's really sweet." "That's right. The water from this spring is as sweet as morning dew. Nuwa likes it very much, so she takes this water to make wine and sends it to the gods in the mountains and seas. Whenever the wine jar is empty, it will be filled with water to make it again. After a long time , even this spring water is full of wine scent, which can be smelled from several miles away. So people in the world call it Lujiu Spring. I used to come here often to get water to drink.¡± Dayi said intoxicatedly, and took the water again. Put the sachet in, fill it up, and want to drink another bag full. "Wine?!" It was another novelty for Tang Yu. "Well, haven't you seen it? That's the most" Suddenly, Dayi noticed the faint movement around him, stood up quickly, and shouted loudly in that direction, "Who is it! Don't hide there Tibetan!" Hearing Dayi's shout, Tang Yu was also startled, stood up and followed his gaze to look over, who is it? Can it be approached unnoticed? "Hehe, Brother Yi still loves this spring water very much. I introduced all the kittens to taste it." Hearing the sound and knowing who he is, Chonghua strolled closer and looked at the two people by the spring with a smile. "Chonghua." The two spoke in unison. Dayi was very happy to see his brother coming, and was about to go forward, but saw Beixiang who came with Chonghua, resisted not moving, and could only look at him with disgust. ¡®Hey, it¡¯s really hard work to be stared at so closely. ¡¯ Tang Yu didn¡¯t care whether Beixiang was present or not, and walked up to Chonghua, ¡°How do you know we¡¯re here?¡± Her tone was still a little excited. "Hehe." Chonghua smiled and patted Tang Yu's head, "Little Cat, did you listen to me and teach that Dousu a lesson for me?" He knew everything that happened here, so he acted very happy . "That's natural." Mao'er was smug, "If you really fight well, will the young master not be able to beat him?" "Hehehe, the cat has really improved, and I am also happy for you." He praised it without hesitation, then passed Tang Yu's side, and walked towards Dayi. Beixiang also followed, and when he passed by Tang Yu, he heard it muttering in a low voice, "Damn it, you can run into it anywhere." He glanced at it sideways, and saw Tang Yu staring at him, and he didn't hesitate. Ignore it, then turn around and turn to Chonghua. Beixiang could hear Chonghua's low smirk, imagined that expression in his heart, and sighed helplessly. The "big devil" felt quite sad. Chonghua has reached DayiIn front of him, he raised his hand, and the jar he was carrying dangled in front of Yi's eyes, and immediately caught Dayi's attention, "Hey, this is" "Hehe, I left in a hurry last time, so I prepared some wine today, so I can have a slow talk with my elder brother." "But" Dayi looked at Beixiang beside Chonghua, but did not continue. It¡¯s natural to like good wine, but you also need to be a bosom friend, right? "Hehe." Chonghua knew what Dayi was worried about, and was also happy for Dayi's concern for him, "Brother, don't worry, I just came to discuss with you today about Tiangong. Tiangong is also hostile, and they hope that we can deal with Tiangong, so that Haotian can save some snacks." Then he turned his head to Beixiang, blinked, and said in a teasing voice, "Don't you think so?" "Hmph!" Sarcasm obviously didn't work for Beixiang who knew Chonghua very well. Beixiang went to the spring and sat down, corrected Chonghua and said, "Who are we and who are they?" His tone was dissatisfied . "Hehehe" Chonghua smiled very beautifully, and sat down leaning against Beixiang, gently pulled his sleeves, and looked at him a little flatteringly, "We, it's us, they, naturally Not here." It's a pun, but it can convey to Beixiang that he is counted among "us". These words were like crisp candy that melted into the heart, so sweet that the "big devil" was so beautiful. Although his expression was still hard and cold, his mood suddenly became much happier. However, Beixiang did not forget the business because of this, and reminded Zhonghua again, "Talk to them if you have anything to say, today is the last chance before Xuanyan comes." 'As for friendship, let's leave it until after the discussion' As long as there is no delay, Beixiang is willing to accompany Chonghua today to do everything that can make him happy. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 107 ? Beixiang's words surprised Dayi, "What? Xuanyan will come?" Even the Lord of the Shangfu was dispatched. What kind of fierce battle will this be. In addition to being shocked, the anticipation of a powerful opponent made his blood boil even more. Chonghua nodded to Dayi with a smile, and glanced quietly at Beixiang, thinking that it was not unreasonable for him to become the number one general under Haotian, and he was cautious in everything, and his mentality of never underestimating the enemy made everyone unable to underestimate him , otherwise it will inevitably fail miserably. Blinking his eyes, he greeted Tang Yu and said to Dayi, "Brother Yi, let's start." By the Lujiu Spring, four people sat on the ground, facing each other in a circle. Chonghua touched the wine jar, looked at Dayi, and said, "Brother Yi, have you seen Dou Su?" "Yeah, he even talked about your past in public, it must be Xuan Yan who taught him, and wanted to provoke our relationship." Now that I think about it, that possibility is definitely possible, Dayi said bitterly . "Hehe, then, brother, don't you want to know why I went there?" Chonghua's tone was still very gentle. "Hey, why?" Of course Dayi was very concerned. Instead of staying in his hometown, but going to such a dangerous place, what is Chonghua's plan? Chonghua glanced at Beixiang, then lowered his eyes slowly, "Because I really don't have any nostalgia for the world of mountains and seas." Then he raised his eyes to look at Dayi, there was no hesitation in those beautiful pupils. "What? You." As Nan Xing said, did Chonghua hate the world because of the death of the Nine-Tailed Fox? "Then why do you still want the disciple of the king to help the Xuanyuan clan?" No matter what you think, it's wrong. Could it be that Beixiang is still sitting beside him, so he can't tell the truth? "You said Long." Xiaoxiao went to look at his palm, not caring, "Indeed, I suggested that he go to the Xuanyuan family, so that he can quickly master the tricks of using the Taiyu sword. After all, he is valued by his father." People, I have to help, right?" Then Chonghua raised his head, half-gazing towards the sky, his eyes became very sad, "It's just that there is no place for me here Maybe what I'm doing now, It's just that I want to see them again." Who is Chonghua talking about, is there any brother he cherishes? But his appearance is painful to see. What kind of persecution has he suffered to make the successor of the king willing to give up everything. "Chonghua" All three called his name in low voices. Tang Yu even wanted to reach out his hand to smooth the heartbroken sadness on his face. Laughing self-deprecatingly, and reorganizing his mood, Chonghua opened the wine jar, brought it to Dayi, and said with a smile, "Come on, brother, drink some, although it is not as good as mother's wine, it is quite palatable." .¡± The smell of the wine made people salivate, Dayi took it, held it in his hand, and said full of nostalgia, "When I miss Nuwa, I often send some to me. Nowhey" Lifted up Pour the jar into a mouthful, then return it to Chonghua, and smiled at him, "Well, very good. You come too." "Hehe." Taking it back from Dayi, Chonghua also took a sip and held the jar in his hand, "How long has it been? We were always together before. I don't know if there will be a chance in the future." "Haha, as long as you come, I will accompany you to the end." The man patted his chest proudly. "Yeah" Chonghua smiled, with a melancholy look on his face again, "At that time, Zhu'er was taken to Tiangong, and they wanted to use him to control me. It is their pawn. Gong Gong and Zhu Rong, are they really thinking of me? You see, they are now also dominating the south, and their purpose is self-evident. Why is my father hidden from the world? In fact, the answer is so simple, The mountain and sea realms continue to kill and kill. Since the gods and demons were defeated, the world became arrogant and began to persecute the monsters. In order to protect them, my mother devoted all her true energy to helping her father build a mountain valley for them to live in, but she was exhausted and disappeared. My father was very worried about this matter, and always felt ashamed of being a king, and he would stay in Fuxi's formation if he didn't place any hope in the world. So far, I have nothing here except you, Brother Yi, how about In Huangquan Dao, I am also happy and at ease. If I stay here, I will be used or hated by others, so why bother?" Listening to Chonghua's confession, Dayi frowned, and he felt the same about Chonghua's suffering. Is this the reason why Chonghua is in Huangquandao now, but I can't help him at all. "I know that the monsters in the Shanzhong Valley obeyed Nuwa's words and did not approach Fuxizhen. Is this also to repay her?" Tang Yu had learned from Dayi earlier that the monsters recognized Nuwa as their mother. You Zhonghua knew that Nu Wa had exhausted her true energy for them to forge a mountain valley, no wonder they kept their vows so much. "Hehe, yes, in 7000 years, you, the kitten, escaped." Chonghua said to it with a smile."Cut." Tang Yu thought to himself that he was pushed hard at that time, otherwise it would not have such a plan. "Forget it, come here. Since father agrees with you to come out, it's not bad to stay here and have a good experience. Doesn't the Xuanyuan family like you very much? How are you?" Hua blinked maliciously, and checked the result with it. "Eh." Tang Yu recalled Chonghua's memory, blushed immediately, and shouted embarrassingly, "Well, what does this matter to you!" "Hahaha" It seems to be getting better! Chonghua was extremely proud. "Stop laughing!" Tang Yu's entire face flushed red. "Okay, hehe" Trying not to smile, Chonghua passed the wine jar in his hand to Dayi again, and toasted him. The latter was also not polite, took it and drank heavily, admiring it without hesitation, making Tang Yu envious and staring at the jar. Dayi saw this, so he generously handed the jar over, "Come on, kitty, try it too." "Huh! I'm afraid you won't succeed." Tang Yu had been looking forward to it for a long time, and grabbed it all at once, snorting with a big mouthful. The wine tastes mellow and richer than Fu Tong's fruit brew. The cat smacked its lips, and poured it out again, "Ha~." That's really good, no wonder this Dayi didn't let it go. Chonghua watched from the sidelines and laughed, "Cat slow down, don't get drunk, I want someone to carry you back." Determined that this was the first time the cat had drunk, he reminded it "kindly". "Drunk?" is another new word, what would it feel like? Tang Yu realized it immediately. The world was spinning, and even the person in front of him split into two, his body seemed to fly lightly, and he didn't even have the strength to hold the jar. . Hiccupped, then fell to the ground with a plop, drooling beautifully, everything around him no longer had anything to do with it. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 108: The Strategy Starts ? "Haha, I'm going to fall down after this, and I have to be brave!" Dayi smiled and sighed that Tang Yu's quantity was small, and continued to hold the jar and drank by himself. Chonghua also didn't want the cat to drink so lightly. He looked at Tang Yu who was lying on his side with some amusement, and leaned over to put his hand on its forehead and stroked it gently. Power was released from the palm, and it could be seen that the dark purple-blue brilliance enveloped Tang Yu's head, and after a while, it also wrapped its body, making it morph into a red kitten inside. Seeing the kitten shrunk uncomfortably, Chonghua gently picked it up, put it between his legs sitting cross-legged, pulled a big sleeve to cover it, and stroked it again. head so that it can rest peacefully. In her sleep, Tang Yu felt extremely comfortable all over her body. She stretched her limbs and lay on her back, with her head resting on Chonghua's hand, enjoying his service. Chonghua loved Tang Yu very much, Beixiang was of course the most dissatisfied present, he frowned, and said in a distasteful tone: "Chonghua, you just want to come here to find someone to drink." degrees of people. Hearing what Beixiang said, Dayi put down the wine jar and squinted at the past. What is this annoying guy trying to do with his brother? Having heard Chonghua's distress before, Dayi would never see others "bullying" him again. Under the tense atmosphere, Chonghua still scratched the cat's chin indifferently, with a smile on his face. "Brother, Xuanyan is coming, presumably he wants to trap Xuanyuan in one fell swoop and let him obey orders." Chonghua decided not to cause trouble for Beixiang, so he started the business of this trip. "Hmph! With me here, he will never succeed." Dayi immediately gave him peace of mind. "Brother is willing to take care of Chonghua, I really don't know how to thank you." He looked up gratefully. "Hey, who are we and who? If you don't like me, if you need my help, just say it." It was finally "baited", Chonghua smiled reassuringly, "Xuanyuan City is about to usher in a big battle, and by then, it will not only be a battle in the human world, but also a battle between gods and demons." "The Xuanyuan family has been saying that Huang Quandao is about to attack Xuanyuan City, and it seems to be true." "Hehe, that's just a strategy for Tiangong. Brother, don't worry that they will meddle in personnel affairs, just let go and do it." After finishing speaking, Chonghua looked at Beixiang and asked him with a smile: "Don't you think so, Master of Beixiang Hall?" "Hmph! Haven't you finished talking? Are you still asking me?" Beixiang was not happy with Chonghua's teasing. "Hey." Chonghua stretched his body, hugged Tang Yu and approached Beixiang, and lay down on his leg as a pillow. The latter also stretched one leg cooperatively to make Chonghua lie more comfortably. "Eh? You" Dayi was taken aback by the sight. Chonghua didn't explain, but raised his hand to touch Beixiang's face, and said in a good voice: "Don't be unhappy, you should be united with the enemy now, shouldn't you?" Seeing Beixiang also put his hand on his face, his eyes were gentle Looking over, Chonghua lazily adjusted the position of the headrest, and said to Dayi: "Brother, do you still remember what I told you last time? Just do it then." "Ah, I know." Dayi stared at them for a long time before he realized it. "Chonghua will give you a gift this time. It can help you cope with this battle." He said and threw something to Dayi, who then put it in front of his eyes. It was a small bottle. what? The man cast a questioning look at Chonghua. Chonghua didn't say anything, but told him to open it when he was alone. This was the message he wanted to convey to him. Because Beixiang was present, Dayi didn't ask any more questions, and hid the bottle on his body. "Hey, the sky in the mountains and seas is still so beautiful, it's fascinating." The bright sun shines on Chonghua's face, making the already pale face more transparent after living in the darkness for a long time. Beixiang doesn't like the glare of the sun, but seeing such a lazy Chonghua makes him feel that coming here is not a small gain. Hands ran up his cheeks, ruffling his hair. It would be great if this person could be so "good" all the time, Beixiang thought so, although this is just a delusion, but it is also very desirable. Chonghua did not refuse, but started talking to Dayi, talking about the past. Although Dayi was not used to seeing them so close, he gradually stopped caring because of Chonghua's topic, and both of them laughed. Beixiang didn't participate in it, but seeing Chonghua happy, he felt very comfortable. Just like what he thought before, after finishing the business, he can do whatever he wants. Moreover, being able to be so close to the person he likes is really rare in a thousand years, and the "big devil" is a little smug. The conversation was quite pleasant, from past events to topics of interest, one after another.?The time passed so imperceptibly, and it soon approached dusk. The cat in his arms was also sober, stretched and was about to get up, and realized that he had turned into a cat again, and yelled, "Meow! (Chonghua! This time I was caught right! )¡± "Haha" Chonghua smiled happily, sat up and leaned into Beixiang's arms, urging it back. Mao'er didn't give up, tugging on his sleeve and refusing to let go, "You turned my young master into a cat again, this time I will definitely not let you go!" This was a posture to fight against him. "Hmph! You kitty is so clueless." Beixiang immediately opened his mouth to help, "Chonghua is just helping you hangover, otherwise, with your strength, Mingxiang's strength will make you sleep for several days gone." "" The cat was so angry, "You need to explain? ¡¯ But I couldn¡¯t find a reply, so I had to turn my head and ignore them. "Hehe, it's getting late, let's all go back." Chonghua suggested. 'Today's results are good, and I can sleep soundly even at night. ¡¯ All four stood up, intending to part ways. Chonghua said his parting words, "Brother, remember what I said, Chonghua is leaving." "Well, take care too." Dayi bowed his hands to him. Tang Yu also waved to Chonghua, "Don't let that guy come from now on." He glared at Beixiang again. "Hehe" Chonghua turned around with a smile, waved his hands, and left with Beixiang. Tang Yu behind him followed Dayi and they walked in the opposite direction. Beixiang followed Chonghua, stayed away from Dayi and the others, and began to ask him what he wanted to know, "It was you who suggested to your majesty that Yihua should deal with Xuanyuan, and now you are the one who wants to destroy her plan." , Chonghua, do you just want to give her a little bit of trouble, or do you want to use this to give her a blow." "Heheyou're so smart, can't you see it?" Turning his head, he winked at Beixiang with a smile. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 109 Chonghua's gift ? Chonghua's ambiguous words made Beixiang frowned, "Hmph! You still help Shanhaijie like this? Have you forgotten the suffering here? How did they repay you?" What Chonghua just revealed in the past, Beixiang Township saw with his own eyes that he was as helpless as a lost child at that time, and his lonely figure made people feel extremely distressed. After being silent for a while, Chonghua did not answer Beixiang's question directly, but changed the topic to another person, "What do you think of that Xuanyuan family?" "Not as good as you." Beixiang answered quickly, but decisively. "However, he is very suitable here The mountain and sea world is more suitable for an overlord than a benevolent person." "Then he just has the same greed and ambition as the people here." Beixiang sneered at this. "Hehe." Chonghua smiled, and told Beixiang what he saw when he was playing the piano in Fuxi's array, and then asked, "So, do you still think so?" "What do you want to tell me?" Different people will have different understandings of a matter, and Beixiang wants to know Chonghua's opinion. "It's really rare to impress my father with his own ideas. At that time, I also admired his greatness, but after I got in touch with him" Chong Hua paused, facing Beixiang Smiling, "As Long said, Xuanyuan City is still very weak. When it grows stronger, the Xuanyuan clan will also become an emperor admired by thousands of people. Just like, Jiang Shui Shennong clan, and Zhu Rong and the others." Eyes opened Zhang's tone sank, Beixiang was waiting on the side, he knew that Chonghua's next words would be the last evaluation of Xuanyuan. "The more you get, the more you have to give, and the more choices you face. Since there are choices, there will be sacrifices. For a king, what he will choose must be the most beneficial thing for him. "Yes, at that time Xuanyuan chose to let Tang Yu stay and fight side by side with him, and retreated all his subordinates. "No matter how painful the result of that choice will be." This character can lead to success, but For that person, what he gets in the end is supreme power and endless loneliness. When the time comes, will you regret it? To stand at the pinnacle of power, this is something that has to be done. Beixiang, as the number one leader under Huang Quandao and above ten thousand people, is very clear about this, but what Chonghua's words brought to him is "Chonghua, do you feel pain when you come to our place?" Or rather, regret it. Looking at Beixiang, Chonghua lowered his eyes, "No." "There is no one else here." Facing Shangbeixiang's gaze, Chonghua's answer this time was firm, "Since I'm here, I won't leave." ? Somehow, the warmth in my heart made Beixiang smile, and took a step to hug Chonghua. "What are you doing!" He scolded in a low voice, but he didn't let Beixiang let go, and he heard him laughing softly, "Huang Quandao, no one can hurt you, I will never allow it." A slight shock, and then he relaxed After coming down, he looked at Beixiang in a blink of an eye, "Hehe, is it the same with His Majesty?" "Same, as long as I'm here." Without superfluous embellishments, Beixiang gave him the most sincere promise. Leaning his head on his shoulder, Chonghua sighed lowly, "Why me?" "It was you from the beginning." The arms tightened a little more. Beixiang never gave up his goal, no matter whether he was alive or in hell, he never looked away. "Hehe, then I'll answer you." "What?" He raised his head, still with that shrewd smile, "I just don't like those people, this time I just want to embarrass her. Are you going to inform me?" Chonghua raised his chin, and the two lips were about to stick together, mutual Breathing out. "I just don't understand, since you already know Xuanyuan's heart, why do you still insist on helping him accomplish things." "Am I helping him? It seems that the Lord of Beixiang has to figure out my thoughts." Smiling triumphantly, he released Beixiang's hug and walked straight in the direction of Huangquan Road. 'Is your mind? Take as long as you want. 'Looking at Chonghua's back, Beixiang's eyes seemed a little dazed. He took a step forward and followed closely. The convenience in front of him was his yearning, so he would never stop until the man turned around and sent a smile On the other side, Tang Yu and Dayi were also approaching Xuanyuan City. Dayi looked at the city gate and stopped. Tang Yu looked at him puzzled, "What's the matter?" Seeing Dayi not moving, he thought he had noticed Someone, the cat looked around. "Little cat, go back first. I have something to do, see you later." Dayi made it take a step ahead. Something? ! These two words aroused Tang Yu's curiosity, "Hmph!If you have to keep something from the young master, no, I will go too. "Mao'er felt that the relationship with Dayi was already very good, no matter what, we should share the blessings and make troubles together. "Hey, you don't understand" Dayi's eyes were a little evasive, which made Tang Yu even more amused, and he couldn't let go, "Take me to have a look, and I'll understand." Pulling his arm forward, a look of following. "Hey" Dayi thought about it, since he is a monster in Zhonghua's eyes, it's okay to be together, so he nodded and agreed, "Then you also have to listen to me, don't ruin the plan." "Okay, okay, let's go." Tang Yu agreed to anything as long as he could follow, and immediately pulled Dayi away happily, but suddenly remembered that he didn't know where he was going, so he turned his head and asked, " Where are you going?" "Hehe." Dayi patted the cat's head amusedly, and walked to the front, "Follow me." "Yeah." The cat followed happily, thinking about the upcoming fun, feeling extremely excited. They didn't leave the city very far. Dayi found a secluded place and stopped. He reached out and took out the bottle Chonghua gave him from his pocket. He put it in front of him and looked it up, wondering what it might be. What kind of gift? When the cat saw Dayi, he took the bottle and stood there "in a daze", very dissatisfied, "Hey, what are you looking at?" "Ah, Chonghua gave it to you when you were drunk, and said it would be useful in the Xuanyuan City battle." 'Tch, why didn't the young master give it when he was awake. ¡¯ The cat didn¡¯t listen to the point, and blamed Chonghua for not waiting for it. Then he walked up to Dayi and snatched the bottle, "What can a bottle do? He said strange things." Then he flicked off the cork blocking the mouth of the bottle with his thumb. Too late to stop. "Hey, you." The speed of this little cat really made Dayi regret agreeing to it to follow. Tang Yu looked straight in from the mouth of the bottle, and then turned upside down, nothing happened. This made the cat angry, "There is nothing in it! He must have brought it by mistake." Let Master Mao make a trip for nothing. "Hey." Dayi was also puzzled, thinking that Chonghua would not make such a mistake. At this time, a wisp of blue smoke emerged from the bottle and slowly spread out, making both Tang Yu and Dayi stare at it in surprise, 'What is this? ¡¯ They all thought so. The smoke drifted to the sides of the two, and under their gaze, it turned into a human figure, and slowly opened its eyes (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 110 Soul ? The human figure is translucent, and the scenery behind it can also be seen in the eyes. This is the first time Dayi and Tang Yu have seen this, and they looked at each other at a loss. The human figure is an adult man, he was a little surprised when he opened his eyes, his eyes turned around, and finally stopped on Tang Yu and the others, asking: "Are you" "Ask us? We still want to know who you are!" Mao'er stared, "Why did Chonghua find a fool. ' The human figure was shocked by the cat-eared boy in front of him, and it took a while to reply, "My name is Pei Shao. I was the leader of the water village. I didn't want to be deceived by the demons and lost my life. Now it's just It's just a soul that hasn't dissipated." Pei Shao couldn't help sighing when he thought of the embarrassing cause of his death. The soul is invisible to the world, and it must be the method of the Chonghua envoy to be able to show up now, Dayi thought so, but what considerations does Chonghua have for this move? What can a soul from other people do for them? "Yu Shui Pei Shao? Are you the master of that Dahong?" Mao'er remembered the calm strategist. "Yes, have you seen him?" "He went back early. But you, why did you lock Chonghua in this bottle?" Tang Yu then asked him. "Chonghua Well, he said that his name is Chonghua. Do you know him too?" "Nonsense, he was the one who gave us this bottle." He raised the bottle in his hand and shook it in front of Pei Shao. "Ah, then you are the ones that Chonghua said can help me." Pei Shao relieved his mood and felt a little happy. "Cut, why should we help you?" Tang Yu felt baffled. He had heard Dayi just now that the contents of this bottle could help them, but now it was the other way around. "Eh." Like Tang Yu, Pei Shao also found it strange, could it be that Chonghua lied to him? Dayi on the side took a step forward and asked Pei Shao, "Please tell us what Chonghua told you before putting you in this bottle." Although Dayi was informal, he was not stupid, knowing that this was the key . Pei Shao looked at this strong man and felt that he was a reliable man, so he told Dayi what had happened. Since being killed by the demons, Pei Shao's soul has been wandering around the world, going around, seeing other souls heading towards one place, thinking that this is the end of the world, so they follow along. In the end, he entered the endless dark land, and there were shrill calls from everywhere, which made him very scared and dared not move forward. At this time, a beautiful man appeared next to him, told himself that his name was Chonghua, that was the way of Huangquan, and asked himself how he came here. Pei Shao saw that he was extraordinary and refined like a god, so he told him everything. After hearing this, Chonghua smiled and said to him, "Her purpose is to use your prestige to summon the leaders of the various ministries to join us. Raise troops to deal with Xuanyuan City and kill Xuanyuan Clan to fulfill the order of Haotian, the master of Huangquan Road. You are just a chess piece in her favor. Greed, the guard of the Xuanyuan Department is also dressed up by her. But you don't seem to be easily fooled, and you even sent spies to the Xuanyuan Department, but ignored her first, which made her wait until she came out. Strategies. After the woman killed you, she got your skin, changed into your appearance, and became the leader of the village. Now all your subordinates should be used by her." Pei Shao was shocked when he heard it, and regretted his momentary greed, "Hey, I regret that I can't control myself." "It's okay, if you can repent, there is still hope." Chonghua took out the small bottle and put it in front of Pei Shao. "How to say?" Pei Shao looked at the bottle and asked. "Don't you want to go back and tell your subordinates the truth so that they don't listen to that fake Pei Shao anymore? Even if the Xuanyuan tribe is destroyed, your village will not benefit. Once that woman comes back here, you will lose your leader and become a You should understand the outcome of the attacking target of the crowd." Yes, I must go back and arrange things well. Even if I am dead now, there is still Dahong in the village, right? He must be able to lead their village well and not be invaded by outsiders. But "You are also from here, why do you help me?" Pei Shao worried that someone would take advantage of him again. "Hehe." Chonghua smiled, "Just think that I am at odds with that woman and want to confront her. What do you mean?" Pei Shao thought about it for a while, and felt that he had to go back anyway, so he made up his mind, "Okay, tell me, what do you want me to do." "You don't need to do anything, just wait until the bottle is opened again, and you will naturally see someone who can help you. Then, go and fulfill your last wish." Said Chonghua opened the bottle stopper, immediately, Pei Shao felt yourselfWhen I got up, the bottle seemed to have a strong suction, and it brought me all in "So that's how it is." Dayi nodded while listening, what Pei Shao said had given him a general idea of ??the situation, and what he should do now, "Fortunately, Chonghua is the King of Kings Parents and children. You are lucky to have him take care of you." Although Pei Shao is not worthy of sympathy, since it is Chonghua's wish, Dayi is naturally willing to help, and it is also beneficial to Xuanyuan City. "Ah! It turned out to be a human prince." Pei Shao sighed, no wonder Chonghua has such a benevolent heart, it is not in vain for him to be lucky enough to meet him. "Hey, you don't want to help him, do you?" The cat poked Dayi's arm with his elbow dissatisfied. "If the Ministry of Water can be stopped first, the other tribes will not gather, so that the war in Xuanyuan City can be resolved, and both parties will benefit." Dayi explained to it. "Hmph! I was afraid that they might not be able to make a call, so I happened to clean up everything." Mao'er didn't want such a big fun to be ruined by Dayi. "You know how to fight. Many people will die in the war. Otherwise, the king of the people would not have to sign a treaty with the gods and demons. Let's go, don't let down Chonghua's intentions." Dayi pulled Tang Yu up, Then he said to Pei Shao: "We'll send you back, please tell your subordinates well, tell them to stop here, and don't cause trouble." The main thing is not to let the gods and demons take advantage of it to participate in the struggle for the mountain and sea world again. "Humph!" Although dissatisfied, Tang Yu followed Dayi's advice and said to Pei Shao: "If you dare to call, don't blame the young master for being rude." "I understand, since the prince has pointed it out for me, how dare I make mistakes again." Pei Shao saluted them. "Well, let's go then." Then he and Tang Yu walked in front, heading towards Yanshui. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 111 ? Dayi was very familiar with the world of mountains and seas, so Tang Yu and the others moved very fast, and even took shortcuts that even Pei Shao didn't know about. Walk. Pei Shao felt very surprised by this, so he asked him, "Do you often come here? You are so familiar with such a remote path." Dayi looked back at him after hearing this, and replied with a smile, "Haha, this mountain and sea There is no place in the world that I, Dayi, don't know about." After reporting his name, Pei Shao's expression suddenly became admirable, "So you are Dayi! Ah, how rude you were just now." No wonder Chonghua believed him and put himself in their hands. "It's okay, but I don't know what your village is like now, and I will ask you to lead the way then." "No, you are being polite, as it should be. Thank you very much for your help." "Huh, it's endless." Tang Yu grumbled from the sidelines, Mr. Mao couldn't get used to these routines in the world. "Haha" Dayi felt the same way, so he looked forward again, "It's coming, it's not far away. We'll be there after passing this forest." Urging the other two to move faster. At this time, in Pei Shao's department, all the school officials were gathering outside the empty room where Dahong was held, looking in from the window to see the wise man they respected. Although Dahong lost his freedom, because of his reputation in the village, the guards were very polite to him and expressed deep sympathy for his experience, so he did not encounter any difficulties because of this, and daily necessities were regularly provided. send it. Dahong was very moved when he saw how caring people were for him. He bowed to them and said, "Dahong has troubled everyone to take care of him recently. I am really grateful." The school officials also responded: "My lord, what are you talking about? I have been trained by you on weekdays, and now I feel uncomfortable seeing you in trouble. But don't worry, wait for the leader to calm down, and I will speak to him later." , please let him out as soon as possible. You don¡¯t have to suffer from this imprisonment any more.¡± "Hey, it doesn't matter to me, what's going on outside now?" Dahong was still worried about things in the village. He always felt that it was inappropriate to use troops against Xuanyuan City, and hoped that Pei Shao would change his mind in time. "The people who went out to contact should have already arrived at the tribe they want to go to. Now we are waiting for an answer." "How good is thisXuanyuan City is much stronger than we imagined. Even if we gather the strength of all the troops, it will be difficult for a while. If there is any change at that time, we will be the first to suffer." Da Hong It was difficult to hide his worry, and he walked back and forth in the room, shaking his head and sighing from time to time. "My lord, don't think too much, it's better to try to get out first." A school officer comforted him. The people on the side also echoed, "Yes, yes. It's better to come out first." What the school officials said was also reasonable. Although Dahong was still full of sorrow, he nodded gratefully to them, "I need you to pay more attention to the affairs of the village. You need to persuade the leader and let him be careful. Don't mobilize troops lightly. If you can't persuade the leader, think about countermeasures for him." The school officials were very impressed when they saw that Dahong was still thinking about his lord even though he was in prison, and immediately decided to help rescue him no matter how much pressure there was, "Don't worry, my lord, we all know what to do." 'That's all I have to do. ¡¯ Dahong sighed, and told the school officials to leave, for fear that if the leader saw them and punished them, he would feel even more guilty. Everyone bid farewell to Dahong one by one, and then went back, leaving Dahong in the empty room, looking at the bright moon rising outside the window, feeling confused, "Where will my department go" About two hours later, Tang Yu and the others arrived at the Peishao Department of Yanshui. When they saw the village that looked extraordinarily peaceful under the moonlight, Dayi turned to Peishao and said, "Next, where should we go?" "Go to Dahong first and tell him about my situation, and he will be able to reveal the true nature of Ji Jiao's demon clan." Pei Shao replied with certainty, he believed in Dahong's ability very much. "Okay, then you lead the way, don't let others find out." "Yes, please follow me." As he said that, Pei Shao walked to the front by himself, led Dayi and the others into the village, and walked towards Dahong's house along the quiet road with few people. Dahong's home has a large courtyard, and beautiful wooden houses are built inside. The layout is clear and well-proportioned, which shows the noble self-cultivation of the owner. Standing at the door, Pei Shao said to Dayi: "This is Dahong's home. He has always been close to me and can do things. After telling him everything, he will be able to tell others so that they will no longer be demons." Clan use." Dayi nodded in agreement, and entered the courtyard with Pei Shao. It was already late at night, except for the fire in the main hall of Dahong's house, the other rooms were dark, and there seemed to be something inside.People were gathering, Dayi and the others approached quietly and looked inside. The people inside included Dahong's family members and Pei Shao's school officials. The family members all looked sad and surrounded the school officials. An old woman inside begged them, "Masters, please Plead with the leader more, let him release my family Dahong. He has always been loyal to the leader and devoted himself to the village, how could he betray the enemy? You must release him." As he said that, he shed tears. "Old lady, don't worry. As soon as we have a chance, we will definitely speak to the leader and ask him to release you earlier." A school officer comforted her, and the people around her were also explaining, but the woman The man was still sobbing, "It's been so many days, and I'm still locked in that empty room, I'm worried woo" He raised his hand again to wipe away his tears. Dahong ordered the demons to be locked up? ! Except for Tang Yu, the hearts of all the people listening outside the house sank, Pei Shao was heartbroken for what he had brought to Dahong, and Dayi despised the despicable methods of the demons. Dayi winked at the other two, and quietly left Dahong's house with them. After leaving the door, Dayi said to Pei Shao, "Do you know where the empty house is?" "Well, it's just in the northwest of the village, please follow me." Pei Shao bowed and led them there. When they got there, avoiding the night guards and came to the back of the empty house, Dayi and Tang Yu went in through a window, and Pei Shao went through the wall directly because he was a soul, and went inside. Dahong in the room saw someone intruding, just in time to yell at him, so he covered Dayi's mouth, made a gesture of silence to him, and then winked behind him, Dahong followed him and saw his face The leader also stood there, facing him with a face of shame, and froze in surprise. Feeling that Dahong would not disturb anyone, Dayi let go of his hand, turned to Pei Shao and said, "Okay, you can tell him everything now." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 112 ? "Boss, what are you doing" Dahong looked at Pei Shao, still a little at a loss for the current situation, stood where he was, and did not greet Pei Shao, and forgot to persuade him to give up using troops. Pei Shao walked forward, seeing his confidants covered in dust and their freedom being restricted, he couldn't help feeling guilty, lowered his head and sighed, "Da Hong, I'm the one who can't help you." It must be overwhelming. "Ah, what are you talking about?" Seeing his master coming to apologize, Dahong felt very comforted, and hurried forward to salute, "It has always been my long-cherished wish to serve the leader. Misunderstanding, you don¡¯t have to take it to heart, in the future the minister will do his best for the leader and the village.¡± Hearing the loyal words in his ears made Pei Shao even more sad. What a mistake has caused eternal hatred. He has a vast territory, thousands of people, and loyal ministers and generals. He instinctively used this to accomplish something, but it was wiped out because of a moment of greed. . Of course, now is not the time to sigh, there are more important things to do, Pei Shao raised his head, came to Dahong, stretched out his hands to hold his wrist. Dahong saw Pei Shao's extended hand go through his body, his eyes widened in surprise, and then looked at Pei Shao, he saw him laughing at himself, and said to himself, "I regret being deceived by the demons and lost Life is just a wisp of ghost now." "What!" Pei Shao died? ! When did this happen? Why didn't the school officials come to report to him! "What, what?" Tang Yu came over impatiently to explain, "It means that he is dead, and the one who is alive now is just a demon who put on his skin to deceive people." So simple and clear, still There was trembling and indistinctness, and Mr. Mao was anxious to see it. It was only then that Dahong saw that Tang Yu who had been following Xuanyuan was here, "Hey, why don't you" "Master is here to help this time." Mao'er was very excited at the thought of being able to fight against the demons again, and wanted to show something to Dahong. Dayi on one side saw that he was going to be "unstoppable", so he hurriedly pulled it to his side, and whispered to it, "Let Pei Shao finish talking first. You will run into that demon clan later, and you will do whatever you want." 'Who wants to mess around. ¡¯ Unconvinced that he was a troublemaker in the eyes of others, the cat stared at him and wanted to go crazy, and pressed his head heavily to Dayi, "Okay, be quiet first." "Huh!" Tang Yu turned his face away in displeasure, and Master Mao decided not to argue with them. Seeing that it had calmed down, Dayi signaled Pei Shao to continue talking. Hearing Tang Yu's explanation just now, Pei Shao was extremely embarrassed, nodded to Dayi, and told Dahong what happened, and finally bowed to him, his voice trembling, "I am dead, But judging from the past, you must try to relieve our village from danger." Dahong is a person with a delicate mind. After being shocked, he sorted out what happened a little bit, and everything is clear in his heart. Seeing Pei Shao's trust in him, Dahong wanted to step forward to help him up, but he couldn't touch him anymore, so he knelt down to Pei Shao and fell on the ground, "Boss, Dahong was promoted by you. In return, get up. I will definitely try to pull out the real body of the demon, so that everyone in the village can see her face clearly." Pei Shao's heart was warmed by what he said, and he was very pleased. He got Dahong up and introduced Dayi to him, "This is Dayi who was so powerful in the world of mountains and seas." After hearing this, Dahong turned to Dayi and saluted him respectfully. Seeing Dayi nodding to Dahong and holding him up, Pei Shao went on to say, "This time we got rid of the prince, I have had a lot of help from him along the way. If you have any difficulties in the future, please ask him." Then he bowed to Dayi. Said: "I need your help." Dayi nodded, "Don't worry, since I've been entrusted by Chonghua, I won't neglect him. If you have any requests here, it's okay." After hearing this, Dahong and Pei Shao bowed gratefully to him. "Okay, procrastinate, go find that witch." The cat couldn't wait any longer, and wanted to have a good fight. "Fool." Dayi shook his head, "Now she's wearing Pei Shao's skin, and she's still the leader here, so she just ran away, I'm afraid we haven't seen her yet, we have to treat the guards as intruders first Attacked. At that time, how can I tell them clearly." "Hmph, they can stop it? The young master will send her away immediately, and then go in and peel her skin, won't you understand everything!" Tang Yu felt that there was no need to go through a lot of trouble, "Besides, there is this The soul is there, stop there, everyone here knows everyone." Mao'er pouted and yelled at Pei Shao, but found that his body was getting more and more invisible, "Hey, what's going on here .¡± "The soul is invisible. Even if Chonghua casts a spell to allow us to see it, there will be time. It should be time for the mana to dissipate." Seeing Pei Shao's gradually disappearing figure, Dayi comforted him at last Said, "You have tried your best, and I will hand over to you later.""Let's go." " The last wish was fulfilled, Pei Shao also had no regrets, bid farewell to the three people here, and then disappeared. "Boss" Seeing the old master leave, Dahong was really sad, but now he couldn't help but sigh, and Dayi asked Dahong immediately: "He entrusted you with the funeral, do you have any plans?" After all, he The choice is related to their next actions. "Ah." Dahong came back to his senses, and discussed with Dayi, "I want to gather the school officials first and tell them the truth. This way, it will also be beneficial to our deployment. What do you think?" School officials are different from ordinary people. They all have their own opinions and will not blindly follow the above advice. It was seen at Dahong's house just now that they still have a lot of trust in Dahong. Dayi nodded, "It's possible, then let's get out of here first, and then invite them to come." This empty room of detention will always have people coming and going, it's not a place to stay for a long time. "Okay, stay at my house, and I'll ask someone to invite them." "Well, let's go then." The three of them went out through the window through which Dayi climbed when he came in, carefully avoided the guards, and walked straight to Dahong's house along the secluded alley. After walking not far, they saw a man dressed as a wizard standing in front of them. He had an evil smile on his face, and his yellow teeth looked disgusting. He was exactly the ulcer. Dayi stood at the front, pointed at him and said, "Who are you?" He was not found and followed when he came, so why would someone appear here? Judging by the aura he exudes, he is a demon. Dayi narrowed his eyes, thinking that since he found out, he couldn't let it go and let him report the news again. "Hehe" Yan Yang smiled viciously, "Fortunately, the master of Beixiang came to tell us to beware of you coming to make trouble, which is really good. If you want to destroy our plan of Huangquandao, you just don't even think about it." Think." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 113 Fighting in the Alley ? It's Beixiang! Hearing this name, Dayi's heart sank immediately. It seems that here today, there must be many dangers. Looking at Tang Yu again, it was very angry, and was so impatient that it wanted to jump up, "It's this idiot again, dare to betray us, don't let me see it in the future, otherwise I will definitely not let him go!" Beixiang is Haotian's number one important official. Hearing that Chonghua wanted to help the Xuanyuan family today, it is only natural that he told his colleagues to be careful. Open the bottle when you're human, and act. Dayi began to sigh now, but fortunately he acted decisively and did not delay, otherwise it would be difficult to leave now if he had made arrangements for the people in Huang Quandao. Staring at Yan Yang's sullen face, Dayi asked him, "Then why are you here now? If you want to stop us, you alone, don't even think about it." "Hey, the name of Dayi has already been heard like thunder. How can the little official not know your supernatural power. It's just that my Patriarch has given orders, and I dare not refuse. But as long as you keep Dahong, the little official will not make things difficult. My family The lord will not blame you either. You just go." Yan Yang said and saluted very kindly. "Haha, the tone is not small." Tang Yu satirized him, "Embarrass us? If we don't teach you a lesson, you should be laughing." Then he swung the knife horizontally, "Run if you are sensible, or stay and let us know." Grandpa sacrificial knife." "Hehe" Yan Yang was still indifferent, "You are the cat demon who killed Liuying and broke into the Underworld Dao last time, right? Don't think that you can kill a slave and become arrogant and arrogant, and underestimate the strength of our Underworld Dao .I ran into this lord today, how many lives you have, it¡¯s not enough to die.¡± As he spoke, he showed his yellow teeth and laughed. "Huh!" Tang Yu's confidence was doubled after his small victory in the past, how could he allow this filthy guy from the Underworld to act presumptuously in front of him this time. Tang Yu clenched the silver blade tightly, lowered his body, and rushed forward quickly, trying to make this demon who underestimated it a big deal. "Hey, I don't know how to live or die." Seeing Tang Yu approaching, Yan Yang just said something in a low voice, still smiling, and with his hands together, he blocked the knife that was stabbing him in the face. The dazzling light of the silver blade illuminated the faces of the two of them. After being surprised, he returned a leisurely smile and jokingly said, "Hey! Chonghua treated you well, even the silver blade was given away. It seems , he really tried every means to betray His Majesty and do his best for the world." "Shut up!" Receiving the Millennium Record of Ren Guo's favor, how can Tang Yu allow him to say that Chonghua is wrong, and it thinks that even if Chonghua wants to help the world, it should be. Nor can it be changed. Turning the dagger in his hand, he yanked it horizontally, and he didn't dare to catch the sharp edge, so he let go of his hand and jumped back, but the blade of the silver blade still cut his palm, and jet black blood flowed out. Thick blood, dripping to the ground. Tang Yu stood still, looked at the blood remaining on the blade, and felt disgusted, "Cut." Then he turned to pay attention to his opponent, "Is he also a subordinate of Beixiang?" ¡¯ Mao¡¯er suddenly felt that Beixiang was actually pretty good, why did he choose some extremely ugly people as his subordinates, and always let out disgusting people, is this also one of the strategies? "Hehe" Yan Yang smiled even more sinisterly, "So excited, it seems that what I said is probably true." "Eighty-nine, you are tall, you have 20 more heads, and it's not enough for me to chop off!" Tang Yu growled disgustingly enough, and said such unpleasant words, swung the knife, and focused on it. Swipe down. At this moment, Master Mao was extremely enraged, and he vowed not to give up until he was taken down, and the silver blade charged forward with brilliance. ?Being a magic soldier, Tang Yu's morale was high, and he dared not underestimate the enemy any more, and began to deal with it cautiously. For a while, you came and went, the battle was stalemate, and the bright brilliance of the silver blade illuminated the night sky. Dayi watched Tang Yu fight, but he didn't move himself, and swept the battle for him. Just now that Yanyang called himself a small official, which also revealed his identity. Like Dou Su, he is the direct subordinate of the master of Huangquan Road, so Dayi dared not leave, for fear that Tang Yu might lose him but he would not be able to help him. But after a while, he saw the clues. The two of them were just attacking blindly on one side of Tang Yu, but most of them were defending, and only tried to resolve them when they couldn't defend. See the outcome. ¡®He¡¯s going to drag on and wait for help. ¡¯ Dayi frowned. Da Hong at the side was also extremely smart, so he could see what Yan Yang was thinking, so he suggested to Dayi, "We must make a quick decision. If the guards find out, they will come from all directions." At that time, their situation It is difficult. good! Dayi made a decisive decision at the moment, opened his bow and set up an arrow, aimed at the ulcer, and shouted at him: "Humph! Do you think it will be so easy to succeed?" There are countless bodies, shining with five colors of brilliance, chasing the wound from all directions, even if he has a thousand hands, it is difficult to prevent him. ? If you can¡¯t defend yourself, then you have to do everything in your power to block it, condense your whole body¡¯s energy to protect your body, close your eyes and meditatedefense. Boom! Thousands of arrows collided with the protective shield, and a violent explosion occurred immediately. It was so powerful that Tang Yu, who was near the ulcer, was sent flying tens of feet away. We can see how much the ulcer in the center of the explosion would be impacted. After tossing and turning on the ground for a few weeks, Tang Yu finally stabilized his posture, stood up, turned his head and shouted dissatisfiedly at Dayi, "If you want to be troublesome, the young master is enough!" "What time is it, still thinking about this? Go and finish him!" Dayi looked around, and he already felt that many soldiers and horses were coming here. 'We must end the demon clan as soon as possible, and leave quickly, without further delay. ' "Huh! I want you to talk too much." When did Master Mao listen to someone else's command? But when he came here, he had promised Dayi that he would listen to him in everything, so no matter how upset he was, Tang Yu gritted his teeth and rushed forward again. The direction where the sharp arrow had been attacked was filled with gunpowder smoke, obstructing his vision. Tang Yu rushed a long way, only to see that the sores hit by the arrows were all in rags, and there were many wounds on his body, bleeding profusely. He stood on the spot, with his head lowered and his hands covering his chest, his body undulating slightly, and even Tang Yu's approach did not make him look up, it must have been exhausting. Tang Yu walked only a few steps away from the mouth, and held up the silver blade, "I have already said that I want you to sacrifice the knife today." "Hehe" Yan Yang suddenly laughed, "If it wasn't for Dayi, how could you, a little monster, be so arrogant." "You!" Tang Yu was so angry that he really wanted to fight him again. Dayi heard their conversation from outside the smoke, and immediately shouted, "Cat, do it quickly, don't be provoked by him, so as to have a chance to delay time." "I know!" Tang Yu yelled back in dissatisfaction, 'Cut, are you an idiot for being a master? ¡¯ Then he turned his head and stared at Maoyang, "Hmph! You have no chance, let Beixiang come, I want him to look good too." After finishing, he raised the knife and slashed hard at Maoyang. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 114 Breakthrough ? The silver blade scraped from the top of Yanyang's head to the ground, feeling very vain. Tang Yu raised his eyes and saw that the afterimage of Yanyang was divided into two, and then disappeared. Looking around, he could only hear A mocking voice came faintly, "Heheyou should go back and practice hard, little monster. It's too early for you to take my life." "Hmph! Running is considered a skill? Come back to my master!" Tang Yu yelled at the surrounding mist. Hearing Tang Yu yelling, Dayi also rushed over, checked around, and found that the Qi of Wuyang was far away, Dahong still needed to take care of it, and it was impossible to catch up. The guards coming from all directions were getting closer and closer, and they could hear rustling footsteps. Dayi looked around, but there was nowhere to hide, so he called Dahong and asked him: "It seems that we are about to Now, is there any way to bypass them and get to your house?" Dahong shook his head when he heard this, and now he was extremely anxious, he would be found even if he hid, how could he explain clearly to his colleagues and villagers in the village like this. Tang Yu's eyes were bright, and he was gearing up, 'haha, good job. I don't need to look for it! ¡¯ Just now, I ran away and made the cat very uncomfortable, but now it¡¯s good, a lot of them have come, which can make up for it. Smiling and playing with the silver blade, he was very happy, "Partner, you haven't taken your life since you came to me, don't worry, it will happen soon, today will be your wish." ' After a while, the surroundings were full of flames, and many people rushed here. If the demons succeeded, they delayed the time, and could only take one step at a time. Dayi took a deep breath and looked at Tang Yu, "Cat, but follow my instructions, don't act rashly." The cat demon was excited and reminded it first. "Cut. It's really troublesome" The cat who never likes to be restrained by others curled his lips, "I know." Anyway, judging from this posture, there must be a fight, and it doesn't matter if you wait, Tang Yu puts her hands behind her back and only treats others Come. "There are people here!" Soon, they found out, the guards shouted to summon their companions, and footsteps from all directions began to move here. The first to arrive were two or three school officials and their subordinates who had met at Dahong's home. Seeing that Dahong was with Tang Yu and the others, those school officials were a little surprised, "My lord, why are you here?" Here." Did the intruders come to kidnap him? Thinking of this, he yelled at Tang Yu and Dayi: "Who are you? How dare you come to invade our department and arrest Master Dahong, let him go!" "We caught him? Are you blind!" Mao'er was of course not satisfied with this argument. Pressing its shoulder, Dayi shook his head at Tang Yu, telling him to calm down, and Da Hong beside him stepped forward and explained to the school officers, "No, you are wrong. They didn't hold me hostage, but came to help us instead." Then, Dahong wanted to introduce Dayi and tell them about Pei Shao, but before he could open his mouth, there was a fake Pei Shao's sneer from behind the school officials, "Hehe help us, I think it is Come to help you escape, so that you can go to the Xuanyuan clan." 'Oops, I gave her a head start. ¡¯ Dayi sighed inwardly. Seeing that the crowd in front of him gave way, the fake Pei Shao walked to the front of the line in high spirits, with a smile on his lips, looking at him provocatively. The rest of the people also looked at Dahong in disbelief when they heard what the demon said, "My lord, you" A school official still couldn't believe it, and asked him for an answer. "You witch, you still want to play tricks here when you are about to die! The young master is here to peel off your skin now, so that everyone here can see your true face!" Tang Yu could not tolerate her arrogance, and stepped forward He is good looking. Dayi hurriedly grabbed it, "Didn't you say you would listen to me?" "She's been bullied to the top, what else is there to say! Just peel her skin, and everything will be clear." "Hehe" The demons laughed again, "Look, even the monster from the Xuanyuan tribe appeared here, Dahong, do you still dare to say that you didn't betray the village?" When Pei Shao said this, everyone looked at Tang Yu. The boy with cat ears was indeed a monster. Could it be that Dahong really colluded with Xuanyuanbu? Looking at Dahong again, he bowed his head and said nothing. Is this the default? People in the village, including the school officials, began to feel distressed. The wise man they had firmly believed in turned out to be an opponent with internal and external enemies. "My lord, you really don't care about the safety of our village and want to help outsiders." Although it was a question, the tone was affirmative and the mood was uncomfortable. "No! I will never do this. Please believe me." Although it is useless to talk too much at this moment, Dahong still reveals his sincerity. "Hmph! The evidence is solid, and you still have to argue. The monster just said that he wanted to kill me, but you didn't respond, which means that you have a secret connection." The demon clan was very proud, and kept fanning the flames. "You dead witch" Tang Yu was really annoyed, if it wasn't forYan Yi pulled, went to fight in the morning, turned around and stared at him angrily, "Let go! Let Xiaoye teach her a lesson!" Looking at the furious cat, Dayi now understood why Chonghua wanted him to release Pei Shao's soul when there was no one else around. If he was the only one, he could still show his identity and use Dayi's reputation to expose the demon clan. , but with this troublemaker following, nothing can happen. Pressing the cat's head, he suggested to Dahong: "It's not clear now, it's better to retreat first, and then find another way. This demon will show its true colors one day, and then it will be for your family." Let the master take revenge." "But" Retire now? It is tantamount to admitting that I have selfishness with the Xuanyuan Department. Is there still a chance to come back? "If you stay, you will only die. Don't forget that you still have a mission." Dayi reminded him. "Hmph! Let's finally admit it now." Fake Pei Shao turned his head to face the ministries, "What are you waiting for? Hurry up and take down this traitor, don't let him go to the Xuanyuan Ministry to report the news." The facts were in front of them, and they couldn't help but believe it. The school officials approached them with people, and said to Dahong, "My lord, we all thought you were wronged, but now I don't want you to be such a person." Dahong was depressed, and felt that there was no way to complain when he was told by his colleagues, "I" "Everything will come to an end, let's go!" Without waiting for Dahong to dawdle any longer, Dayi grabbed his arm, flew up to one side of the eaves, and shouted to Tang Yu: "Cat, wait for the army to come, I will take care of you!" Take it easy and come back with me now." Tang Yu ignored the crowd, feeling a little unwilling, "Huh! I'm waiting for you." After that, he obeyed Dayi's words and jumped onto the roof. When everyone was present, Dayi concentrated his strength in his palm, and with a wave towards the bottom, he sent out countless short sleeve arrows, hitting the ground in front of the troops, flying sand and stones, blocking their advance. When the dust cleared away, the three of them had disappeared. "Quick! Chase to the outside of the village." A school officer ordered. Everyone followed orders, but they were stopped by the fake Pei Shao, "No need, there are more important things to do, Dahong, we will have a chance to deal with him in the future." "But the leader" "As long as he goes to the Xuanyuan Department, he won't be able to escape." He comforted the school officer and ordered everyone to go back. Afterwards, the Demon Race looked at the roof with a stern expression, ¡®Hmph! The catastrophe of Xuanyuan City is not far away, just wait and see. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 115 The Whistleblower ? Dayi carried Dahong on his back and jumped among the branches in the forest, turning his head from time to time to urge Tang Yu, who was following behind him, "Cat, can you go any faster?" Now he just wants to quickly send Dahong to a place where he can stay . "I see" Tang Yu, who was behind, bit the bullet and tried not to let herself fall behind. It found that Dayi was still relaxed carrying a person on his back, and it seemed that he slowed down to wait for him, but he tried his best to keep up. Now it can finally confirm what Beixiang said last time. It's not that Chonghua and the others took a long detour, but because they are afraid that they will not be able to keep up. 'By the way, that bastard. ¡¯ Thinking of Beixiang, Mao¡¯er was indignant, and he gritted his teeth tightly, ¡®It¡¯s because he messed up the situation that the young master suffered so much. Just wait for me. ¡¯ It¡¯s never too late for a monster to take revenge. Dahong on Dayi's back looked at the direction they were walking and asked, "Where are you taking me?" "Xuanyuan City." Dayi answered very succinctly, and he thought it was the best place to resettle. "Xuanyuan City" Dahong repeated these three words, chewing in his heart, and then expressed his thoughts, "Do you want me to help the Xuanyuan family?" "What do you think?" Dayi didn't want to force others, so he asked for Dahong's opinion and told him his own opinion, "Going there and helping the Xuanyuan family get out of the predicament is tantamount to avenging your master. You can also return to your own village openly and aboveboard, without being criticized by others." Seeing that Dahong was silent, Dayi added, "If you have a better place, I can also send you there." After being silent for a while, Dahong didn't object, "No, you are right, let's go to Xuanyuan City, I hope the city lord can fulfill my wish for me." Moreover, he knew that he had nowhere to go. "Well, let's do it this way." Looking back, Dayi continued to gallop. After running for two or three hours in a row, Xuanyuan City loomed in front of my eyes. Mao'er breathed a sigh of relief and finally arrived home. The three came outside the city gate, saw Fenghou standing there, kept looking around, and walked towards him. Tang Yu walked in front of the people and shouted to him, "Hey! What are you looking at?" Could it be that someone is about to invade? After Feng Hou turned his head and saw Tang Yu and the others, his expression instantly relaxed, "Where have you been? The leader searched everywhere yesterday, but couldn't find it. Today he ordered me to wait at the gate of the city, and he went out again." "Er" Tang Yu was so embarrassed, she was only focused on having fun, and forgot how anxious she would be when Xuanyuan disappeared. "Do you know where he has gone? Hurry up and get him back. I happen to have something to discuss with him here." Dayi remained calm and gave orders. Seeing Dahong behind Dayi, Feng Hou was a little surprised, but because he was brought back by the famous Dayi, he didn't speculate much, "Okay, please go back to the tent and wait, I will go to the city lord right now." Come back." With a bow to Dayi, Feng Hou left immediately. "Let's go. Let's wait for him in the tent." Dayi nodded to Tang Yu and Dahong, and then went into the city towards the big tent. Mao'er walked behind Dahong, feeling ashamed in her heart, 'Ah, what should I do, let him look for me all day in vain. ' ? Huangquan Road North Hades Hall: Beixiang is inviting Chonghua to taste wine, the sweetness in the golden cup makes Chonghua smile, it is so beautiful that Beixiang can't help but appreciate it quietly. After the cup was exhausted, Chonghua raised his hand, and the pad of his thumb gently wiped the line of his lips, which was extremely charming. Beixiang came over, sat beside him, took up the jug on the small table and filled him again, and brought the cup to Chonghua, "Taste some more." Chonghua took it casually, put the cup on the With a smile on his lips, he looked at Beixiang, "Maybe I drank too much of this wine today?" They were so close that Beixiang's nose was about to touch Chonghua's hair, everything seemed so ambiguous. Listening to Chonghua's question, Beixiang just smiled, "Naturally." Then he lifted Chonghua's wrist holding the cup upwards, letting him take a full sip from the rim of the cup. As expected of the mellow wine of Beiming Temple, Chonghua raised his chin a little, allowing the mellowness to flow down his throat into his heart and lungs, and slightly closed his eyes, enjoying the feeling of the wine spreading in his body. Frequent bathing in the warm pool made Chonghua's body warm all day long, and the mellow breath from his mouth made Beixiang almost unable to hold back and wanted to hold him in his arms. Moving the palm to the back of Chonghua's slender hand, caressing it gently, his pupils are filled with his beautiful smile, close to his ear, and whispering: "How?" "Okay." Chonghua squinted, and his smile disappeared, "Unfortunately, I am not used to making trouble for others." As soon as the words fell, a person came in at the door, Yi Hua. Seeing them sticking so close, the stunning beauty smiled slightly, walked forward, and said as she walked, "You two are very interested, are you making great progress?" The words are not unpleasant?Suggesting, Beixiang frowned and stood up, returned to his superior seat, and pointed to an empty seat on the right for Yihua to also sit down, and then ordered his servants to bring her a wine vessel and pour it for her. Yihua raised the cup gracefully, took a sip, wiped her lips with a handkerchief, and bowed slightly to Beixiang, "I asked the Lord of the Palace to remind me a few days ago and strengthened my precautions. When Dayi came yesterday, I didn't let him I got some benefits, so Yihua came here today to thank you." After speaking, he smiled towards Chonghua, his face was full of complacency, "Master Chonghua must not have thought of it." "Hehe, I really didn't expect it." Chonghua still looked leisurely, picked up the cup and continued to drink. Chonghua knew the news that the woman could get, so trying to get something out of him was really a dream. Beixiang knew that the hall masters of Huangquan Road would only use honorific titles if they had his help, so he sneered at Yihua's thanks, and the second half of her sentence sounded so discordant to Beixiang, which made him quite dissatisfied. "It's all for the honor. I should do my best. Why thank you. But you, since the deployment is complete, you should act as soon as possible. Don't keep the honor waiting." Now Beixiang just wants to get rid of this woman quickly. Let's go, because after that, he may have to face Chonghua's questioning, which will give him a lot more headache than Yihua. "Hey! The Lord of the Palace is blaming Yihua for disturbing you two?" No matter how stupid people are, they can hear Beixiang's expulsion order, let alone colleagues who have worked together for many years, but because Yihua is in a good mood today, she doesn't mind at all. , instead hanging his throat, explored a private topic. "Don't disturb." Before Cheng Beixiang could answer, Chonghua responded first, he stood up and stretched comfortably, "I just came to talk to the Lord of the Hall, now that I've finished talking, I should go. If you have any important matters, you can discuss it with him, and stay away." After saying that, he walked out of the hall. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 116 The Whistleblower (2) ? "Chonghua!" Seeing that he was going back, Beixiang hurriedly asked to keep him. "Hey, don't go. I feel so sorry for Yihua like this." I felt that there must be something wrong with the two of them, otherwise Chonghua would be in a hurry to leave, and Yihua also asked to stay at the same time. She still wanted to dig some privacy, why? Can run the Lord. But Chonghua just went out like he didn't hear it. "Hmph, those who come from the world of mountains and seas just don't know the rules." Seeing that she couldn't keep it, Yi Hua had no choice but to blame her. "Shut up!" Compared with Tang Yu, Beixiang couldn't listen to any words that made things difficult for Chonghua. He glared at Yihua fiercely, and scolded her, causing her to bow her head in fright and dare not speak again. "Huh!" After the witch was dealt with, Beixiang chased her out, and he did not forget to order his servants, "Let Xufeng come and give the lamp to the master Yihua!" The tone was quite angry. The servants looked at the master who rushed out, and agreed tremblingly, "Yes." They thought to themselves what was the matter, the atmosphere was fine just now, but why did the quarrel break out all of a sudden, the master was not happy, and their servants also It's hard to do things. Looking back at Yihua who was still in the main hall, she smiled flatteringly at her, "Please wait a moment, we will invite Mr. Xufeng to come up." "Hmph!" The two righteous masters have left, so why does she keep it? Besides, they left as soon as they left, and they all wanted to show her face before they left, completely ignoring her, Yi Hua stood up angrily, walked up to the servants, stared at them, scared They were trembling, "Go away! This seat is going back." Humph! Think she can't take advantage of Beixiang's hands, and can't bully him as a servant? "Yes." The servants stepped back ten steps and bowed their hands to Yihua, "I respectfully send off the master of Yihua." "Hum!" Relieved a little, Yi Hua slowly walked out of the hall while shaking his body. Her departure also made those servants breathe a sigh of relief. God! All of them are masters that these slaves can't afford to mess with. On Beixiang's side, when he came outside the hall, Chonghua was nowhere to be seen, and then he went to Wanhua Hall, until he reached the entrance of the hall, only to see the red dress about to enter. "Chonghua!" Beixiang called urgently, without stopping, and came to him more quickly, "Why leave, she will go if she wants to go." Chonghua squinted at Beixiang, then went in, was held back by Beixiang, and was asked, "Are you unhappy?" "Didn't I say it, I'm not used to making trouble for others." Looking up at Beixiang again, he meant something. "In your eyes, I'm just a trouble?" Beixiang let go of Chonghua's arm, and Beixiang looked a little sad. "Huh!" Chonghua was not moved by his expression, and said lightly, "Everyone is a smart person, and I will be straight to the point with you. Yesterday, you also went to give Yihua an idea." "Yes, I asked Xufeng to go there." Nothing could be hidden from Chonghua's eyes. "Then what else is there to say, I won't send it away." Saying that, Chonghua walked in again. "What are you angry about?" Beixiang shouted behind Chonghua, "You dare to give advice to Dayi in front of me, let him destroy our plan of Huangquandao, should I help you hide it?" Although I can't get used to the other palace masters, but Beixiang is still loyal to Haotian, "I can know even the smallest things that happen in Huangquan Dao, what is in your bottle, do you think you can hide it from me?" "Then why don't you be more straightforward and report directly?" "How is it possible! I said I would protect you!" This time he yelled out. "There is no such clause in our contract." Still ignoring him, he continued to speak provocatively. "Haha, that's what you're thinking. Have you lost your heart? Why don't you pay attention to my feelings!" Is their relationship still based on a contract? Thinking of this, Beixiang's heart ached. "Unfortunately, I am already like you." "You!" There was no way to endure it any longer, the long wait was finally exchanged for the final awakening from the dream, all the depression in my heart broke out, "Okay! As you wish!" Angrily shook off his sleeves and strode away. Chonghua didn't turn his back to look at him before he disappeared, but slowly raised his hand, put it in front of him, looked at the palm, and murmured, "The big devil" Back to the Beiming Temple, Beixiang wreak havoc, from the pillars to the tables and utensils, all the servants knelt on the ground in horror, trembling and dare not speak, thinking, my God! Why did the master throw such a big temper when he came back? Did Chonghua, who always made Beixiang happy, also annoy him? Hey, this day is really unbearable. There were constant crackling noises in the hall, either the pottery was broken or the walls were broken, and nearly half an hour passed like this, and the entire Beiming Temple was left with ruined walls and tiles.?It's a horrible sight. Beixiang took a deep breath, sat down on the ground, leaning against a temple pillar, his heart was still tense, thinking that if there were still things to destroy, he would definitely not stop him. Surrounded quietly, even a small stone rolling could be heard very clearly, Beixiang raised his hand to cover his face, thinking of the conversation with Chonghua just now, he felt sad again. "What's the use? I'm still that big devil." Laughing at himself and sighing, his mouth was full of bitterness. "You are." Suddenly, a voice sounded from his side, making Beixiang look up in disbelief, and couldn't help calling out, "Chonghua" Then he immediately realized that he had lost his position, and went back Covering up his face, he said, "What else are you doing here?" Chonghua leaned against the remnant wall and looked Beixiang up and down. Ever since he entered Beiming Hall, he saw all the servants kneeling and trembling in one place, and the whole hall seemed to be demolished, like ruins. Chonghua approached them and asked, "How long has it been?" He thought to himself, this big devil can really be dismantled, how long will it take to rebuild a new one? Seeing that it was Chonghua, the servants did not dare to lie, "It has started since I came back, quite a while ago." "Yeah." After answering, he stopped caring about these slaves and went directly to Beixiang. Turning around a few corridors, I saw Beixiang sitting on the ground decadently, not at all looking like a hall master, so I jokingly took what he said just now. Beixiang was so stared at by Chonghua, he simply stood up, walked up to him, and looked down, "Are you afraid that I will really inform you and come to beg for mercy?" His tone was quite tough, but it was obviously a bit of a facade. Moreover, in front of a shrewd person like Chonghua, no one can pretend for long. After a while, under the gaze of Chonghua, Beixiang surrendered and turned his head, "Cut." The big devil cursed himself for not being up to date. Seeing him like this, Chonghua burst into a smile, raised his hand to caress Beixiang's cheek, and turned him to himself. Seeing that Jun's face was still depressed, he finally couldn't help laughing and fell on his shoulder, "Haha, You big devil" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 117 New Contract ? "Hey!" Beixiang was stunned by Chonghua's words, "You, do you know what you just said?" "Of course, how could I forget the last contract? I just don't want to call you a big devil." Chonghua smiled and looked up at him, with his lips against his jaw, "But it's broken, you said it should How to do it?" If you break the contract, you will be killed by the contractor, or you will be punished like Chonghua treated Tang Yu. As for his life, Chonghua should be sure that he will not do it. As for the punishment Beixiang put his arms around his waist and put his lips on Chonghua's forehead, "What do you want after so long?" " No matter how you think about it, it's impossible to find a reason for yourself to punish him. "It's nothing, it's just that the contract is old, and I want to change it to a new one." Putting an arm around Beixiang's neck, I let myself get closer to him, "Will the Lord of the Palace show you his face?" Get a new one? It's that simple? After hearing this, Beixiang was stunned again, and began to rack his brains to find the "conspiracy" in it, "You" "Why, don't you dare?" Looking up and looking at him, there was a faint smile in Chonghua's eyes. There is definitely some "conspiracy"! Beixiang raised the vigilance of Chonghua's expression. During the time when he was catching up, how many things were on this guy's mind, of course, it was something that was beneficial to him. Seeing that Beixiang was silent, Chonghua sighed, "Hey, that's all, I came here for nothing, and said that I don't care about your feelings." As he spoke, he was about to break away from his embrace. "Hey." After the beauty said so, Beixiang was naturally reluctant to let him go, so he immediately tightened his arms and circled him. As for the conspiracy or something, you can think about it later. Close to his ear, complained to Chonghua in a low voice, "But, what you did just now, you are not afraid of my discomfort." "Hehe." Chonghua smiled triumphantly, and looked back, "Look, isn't this a lottery for you, maybe it will compensate you?" He seemed to be really kind. Ignoring Chonghua's expression, Beixiang knew that it was probably an act, but the lottery sounded quite pleasing to the ear, and he would never get such benefits in normal times. The lips moved down along Chonghua's forehead, crossed the tip of the nose, and came to the slightly parted lips. Everything came so dreamlike, the big devil couldn't believe it, and asked in a deep voice, "Is it really a lottery?" "Hehe. Isn't that what you deserve?" Chonghua reminded "kindly". All right. That being the case, Beixiang no longer hesitated. Eagerly to taste the delicacy of longing, he raised his hand to clasp the back of Chonghua's head, so that he could go deeper into him and feel him more. Chonghua didn't resist either, as if it was all under his control, he hooked Beixiang's back neck with one hand, stroked his face with the other, and responded cooperatively. Zhonghua's reaction made Beixiang excited and joyful, and he boldly invaded, even his body became hot. After the long and passionate kiss, he immediately buried his head into Chonghua's neck, kissed carefully and deeply, and then branded his own mark heavily. "Heh~." The man in his arms raised his head, enjoying it in a relaxed manner, rubbing his hands against his cheeks and hair. Everything went so naturally, Beixiang felt extremely happy. Licking and kissing the delicate skin, he reached for Chonghua's waist, untied his belt, took his robe with him, and then opened his clothes to fit him better. "Chonghua" He couldn't help murmuring, "Chonghua, can you belong to me?" ¡¯ Looking up at the love in his heart. Unfortunately, what Beixiang saw was that Chonghua looked around, his beautiful face was full of displeasure, and his eyes were still contemptuous, "I said, are you sure you really want to stay in this shitty place?" "Hey." Feeling like a bucket of cold water hit his head, Beixiang's head was instantly covered with black lines. 'Don't tell me this is a conspiracy. ¡¯ Otherwise, the Great Demon King will feel that he is too miserable, so it¡¯s better not to play like this. Chonghua was still looking at the mess around him, and suggested to Beixiang, "Aren't you really considering going to my place?" Turning to look at him, he seemed to be so kind again. Beixiang felt that his head was so heavy that he could barely stand under the pressure. Going to see the ruins of Beiming Temple Well, if it is the first time here, Chonghua will be wronged. Why don't you go to his place? Wouldn't it be a laughing stock, and it would be even more embarrassing. Beixiang regretted that he was too excited and demolished his house. The same idea as Chonghua's came to mind, how long will it take to repair the Beiming Temple? Heythe head fell on Chonghua's shoulder. Seeing Beixiang's gloomy expression, Chonghua laughed thousands of times in his heart, of course he still maintained a decent face, and comforted him, "Okay, I can't run away again." Lifting his lowered face, She tapped her lips lightly, "Today, I'll be with you, okay?" With a nice smile, he said something that refreshed Beixiang. "Um." Suggestion??It's not bad, but the next thing Chonghua will talk to him about is the new contract. After spending a lot of effort, he didn't even care about the punishment for breaking the contract, so the new contract must be very beneficial to him. Beixiang observed Chonghua, and the latter smiled at him, as if looking forward to the benefits that were about to be obtained. Sighing slightly, Beixiang decided to get straight to the point, "Tell me, what do you want?" "Look at what you said, is this kind of person?" The person involved still didn't admit it. Chonghua always pays ten times more for a loss, so Beixiang will not believe his words at all, "Why not?" "I've thought about it for a while, this time I'm the one who will sign the contract, and I'll give you the conditions first. Anything is fine!" Chonghua replied happily. It turned out that he wanted to be a contractor, so that no matter what conditions Beixiang offered, he would be able to block them with soldiers, cover them with water and soil, and everything would go in a direction that was beneficial to him. "This" Seeing that my sweetheart is full of expectations, if I don't agree, it will be too stingy, but if I agree, I will definitely be punished badly, what should I do? In order to show his hesitation to the other party, Beixiang put his head into Chonghua's shoulder blades, thought carefully, and answered him, "I think I'd better get the lottery first." Anyway, I'm going to suffer, so let's try some first The sweetness is not too much. Feeling the body shaking in his arms, before Chonghua could speak, Beixiang said again, "But let's forget about that just now, I'll get a new one too. Okay?" Standing up and looking at Chonghua's face, Beixiang expressed Seriously. "Let's talk about it?" It's natural to have some discussions, and Chonghua's brain began to work rapidly again. "Yeah." Beixiang stroked his pensive cheek, and began to beg for his return, "Do you remember what you called me when we first met? Now, say it again." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 118 New Contract (2) ? When did you first meet Beixiang? Chonghua searched his memory, oh, it was that time he brought people to invade the mountain and sea world, and he was ordered to resist it. At that time, I was very high-spirited, and as soon as I met him, I immediately showed my authority, shouting "Big devil!" with full confidence. Is this what he wants to hear? Chonghua looked at Beixiang in disbelief. Then why did he stop calling him that when the contract was signed last time? Isn't this contradictory? Looking at Beixiang's appearance, he turned to one side in embarrassment, and said in embarrassment, "Can't you?" "Er" Chonghua's eyes became more and more strange, thinking that the person in front of him could be described as "cheap", "Are you sure?" He asked Beixiang again. Beixiang looked elsewhere, did not notice the change on Chonghua's face, and still replied: "Yes." Judging by his appearance, he is definitely looking forward to it. Swallowing his saliva, Chonghua wanted to break his head but didn't understand what was going on, and thinking that he would not suffer, he whispered, "Bigbig" He couldn't continue after that. Chonghua, who usually talks and laughs freely even if Mount Tai collapses in front of him, is now forced to just want to escape. On the other hand, Beixiang, after hearing two "big", looked back excitedly, and urged, "What about the back?" "" He gritted his teeth secretly, narrowed his eyes, and choked out the last words, "You, what tricks are you playing for me!" "It's just a title, is it so difficult?" Putting on an injured expression, Beixiang lowered his eyes. "Big devil!" I couldn't hold it back, and I yelled out this time, thinking in my heart: Go to hell, go to hell, bitch! How could I think of making another contract with you? I am really blind. "If you don't talk about it, don't talk about it, and you still scold me!" Beixiang became a little angry this time, and spoke loudly. "Who scolded you! You asked me to say it." Immediately yelled back at him, and stared at him righteously, 'Is it my fault? ! What's wrong with him today? Did he just demolish his house, and was he stupid? ' "Who told you to say this" Sudden pause, Beixiang looked at the side again angrily, "Hmph! You really didn't remember Forget it, just pretend I didn't say it." "Hey." Chonghua understood a little now, meaning had they met before? It's just that I don't remember that time. The brain is running rapidly again, slowly reorganizing the fragments of memory, is there any? when is it Where The answer disappointed Chonghua, he didn't find a clue. The first impression of Beixiang is that he is domineering and has a strong aura, even if he is hidden in the crowd, he cannot be ignored. Why can't they remember such a person when they met before that time? Looking at Beixiang again, he began to feel very helpless, and slowly picked up Chonghua's robe from the ground and put it on for him, sighing softly, "Forget it, let's talk about the contract first." The tone was really strong The sadness made Chonghua feel very sorry for him. "No! You wait." No matter what happens, you have to figure it out, otherwise Chonghua will feel more guilty. Since when did you start, whenever you see Beixiang's lost expression, you will start to feel uncomfortable What? Since when did he stop caring about his touch, and even be a little happy? In any case, the current Chonghua doesn't want to see Beixiang worry about him anymore. This man who has been following behind him has unconsciously come to the left and right, and has become Chonghua's greatest support in other places. Thinking about how to speak the most perfectly, and constantly organizing words and sentences in his mind, he put his hands on Beixiang's shoulders, and Chonghua's head leaned on them. After a while, Chonghua said: "Since I came here, I don't want to remember anything about the world of mountains and seas, um when did we meet for the first time?" A little apologetic, "I really want to remember it too. Don't you give me some hints?" Looking up at Beixiang, his eyes are full of seriousness. "Actually, it's nothing." Is this a bit of putting on airs? But looking at Beixiang's expression, it was not the same, as if he was avoiding something. "Tell me, is it so disrespectful?" At first, she acted coquettishly, this trick is sure to work. "Er" It seemed that he couldn't resist, and Beixiang also thought about how to answer properly. After thinking about it for a long time, he compared his height with his hand, "At that time, youyou were only this big." Seeing how far Beixiang's gesticulating hand was from the ground, a four- or five-year-old doll could stand inside. Chonghua's face sank, "This guy is trying to find fault, so he can remember something at such a young age!" ¡¯ Turning his disdainful eyes to Beixiang¡¯s face, he looked like he was about to strangle him to death, ¡°I don¡¯t know what big things the Lord of Beixiang is doing at such a young age?¡± "Hmph! I knew you were going to answer me like this." The truth came to my side, Chonghua was not forgiving, and even asked questionsIn an orderly tone, "Then you come and tell me, what did I call you at that time?" His eyes were sharp, causing Beixiang to subconsciously look away, and he didn't have the confidence to reply, "Youyou called Big Brother" "" Impossible, absolutely impossible! No matter how you look at it, this big devil is not the kind that people will be friendly to him as soon as they see him. He is probably fooling people by taking advantage of his young age and ignorance. Zhonghua looked suspicious. "Why are you looking at me like that? Your brother was also there at the time, as well as your monster subordinates. You can't be wrong." What! Is Zhu Er here? No, there are so many people, why can't I remember them at all. Looking at Beixiang's appearance, it doesn't look like he is lying. They were so close before? Chonghua was shocked by this thought, "Slow down." He still needs to digest it, "There are so many people here, and you are the only one here?" "Yes." Beixiang kindly helped Chonghua recall, "I was injured at that time, and Xuan Yan and Long Yu were still chasing after me. You hid me, do you remember?" Ah, there really are! At that time, Zhu Er was still on guard for herself. "So that person is you!" "Well, after I went back, I heard that you are the eldest son of the King of Human Beings, so I knew we would meet again. Your Majesty launched an army against the mountains and seas, and I got the news that the King of Humans sent you to resist, so I rushed to fight in other halls. The Lord went to your side. You have grown up, and you are as beautiful as now, so beautiful that anyone can be tempted." Close to Chonghua's face, he watched carefully, and then laughed at himself, "It's just that when you see me, you will smash your head and cover your face A scolding, as if some kind of deep hatred." "Uh, can you blame me then?" They were enemies at that time, okay? "Who told you to call?" "I understand this, so I keep running to get close to you, not wanting to be just a big devil in the underworld in your eyes. Unfortunately, until now, nothing has changed" Beixiang's eyes dimmed again. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 119 New Contract (3) ? Beixiang's sadness aroused Chonghua's inner reluctance. He was right. Since the first match, almost as long as Chonghua led the army, no matter whether the opponent was Tiangong or Huangquandao, there must be Beixiang on the battlefield. The figure, or fights with himself, and finally each strikes back, or makes plans for himself, making the Tiangong restless. I think Long Yu always sighed in front of the battle at that time, "I said Chonghua, you really have nothing to do with him. He is almost your follower." And I will laugh happily, "Haha! Are you envious? Come next time." Yes, just like that unconsciously, the bond has long been unbreakable, but because of the standpoint, I can't admit it. Even if I came to Huangquan Road, I preconceived and didn't want him to get too close to me, so that my heart would be shaken. This big devil who has been coldly looked at by himself many times, but still smiles when he appears next time, can the current self give him what he looks forward to? Also, what is the emotion in my heart Chonghua lowered his eyes and whispered softly: "If" 'If, we have never been hostilethen today' When he raised his head again, Chonghua's face looked extremely gentle, he cupped Beixiang's cheek, offered his intimate kiss, and hugged Beixiang's neck despite him standing still for a while. Chonghua's kiss this time was sweet and gentle, which Beixiang had never experienced before (and what's more, he didn't even dare to think about it). , I half-closed my eyes to admire the touching beauty, put my hands around Chonghua's waist, and prayed in my heart that this moment would stop here. After the long and delicate kiss ended, the two breathed each other out. After a while, Beixiang heard Chonghua's soft voice, "Brother." "Hey. What did you say?" Is the feeling of happiness making me hallucinate? "Brother." Another sound, so real, came with another kiss, hitting the heart heavily. Beixiang was no longer "polite" this time. He hugged the body in his arms tightly and responded eagerly, as if he wanted to rub him into his heart and integrate him into one. After a while, Beixiang let go, pressed Chonghua against the wall behind him, then raised his chin, pressed against his forehead and said softly, "Chonghua, always, stay by my side." The person in front of him looked at him amusedly, "Hehe, these are all you want?" "Of course more than that." What Beixiang wants most is naturally Chonghua's heart, but how can it be traded by contract. Shrewd eyes rolled, and a sly smile appeared on the corner of his mouth, "Hehe, I want to see when you can take it away." Then he reached out to pull Beixiang, and met his palms, half-jokingly, half-jokingly. He said this threateningly, "However, if you dare to betray me at that time, be careful to cut your heart open. Is it a deal?" This is the gesture of signing a contract, and Beixiang suddenly looked very helpless, "You only believe this?" "Fool. How can this kind of thing be exchanged? I only believe in you." After speaking, he leaned forward and pecked the corner of his lips lightly. "Chonghua" Interlocking fingers, Beixiang looked into the pupils in front of him affectionately, and swore, "I love you." Then he smiled and kissed his seductive lips, "Forever" Then, the contract is established. Chonghua responded to him tenderly, even the messy Beiming Temple couldn't stop the overflowing emotions "Chonghua." Beixiang was lying against the broken wall, hugging a beauty in the same disheveled clothes as himself, and gently stroking his back, "Do you like that warm pool very much?" When renovating, add one, so, will Chonghua "reish to leave"? Well, it's a good way to keep people. Chonghua thought about it for a while, then raised his head from Beixiang's arms, "Well, I don't really like it, but every time I walk through the miasma, I feel very irritable, and I always want to find a place to rest quietly." But the waiter's massage made him quite satisfied. "Ah, after that, come to my place." Beixiang suggested tentatively, thinking that staying here would be the best. "Hehe, is it here?" Looking at the ruins, Chonghua raised an eyebrow at him. "Of course it won't be like this." How could Beixiang be willing to treat him like this? Of course, he wanted to renovate the place to be more beautiful, so that he could "marry the bride", right? "Success." Chonghua wrapped his neck around his neck, buried his head in his shoulder, and said with a sly smile: "In the future, I will come to supervise the work. The Lord of the Hall should be careful." "Hehe" Tighten his hugging arms, smelling the fragrance, Beixiang replied in Chonghua's ear, "I obey." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 120 ? In the big tent of the leader of Xuanyuan City, Tang Yu and his group were waiting for the return of the city lord here. The cat lowered its head and tapped on the table, thinking about how to explain to him after seeing Xuanyuan, or better to apologize. ? Hey, having a sweetheart is really a lot of scruples. If it were in the past, why would I have to think so much. After a while, the curtain was lifted, and Xuanyuan rushed in in a hurry. Seeing Tang Yu, he came straight to it, put one hand on its shoulder, and the other hand stroked its cheek, and said worriedly, " Yu'er, where did you go! Do you know how long I've been looking for you?" "Um" Tang Yu felt even more embarrassed after seeing the real deity. Seeing Xuanyuan's worried look, he couldn't say anything for a while, and after holding back for a long time, he finally uttered a few words, "I will tell you next time. One sound." And next time? What is this little cat thinking? Can you rest assured that it will go away after you tell me? Xuanyuan frowned, and lectured domineeringly, "There will be no next time, and you are not allowed to run around again. Do you understand?" It's not difficult to hear his caring meaning in his words, Tang Yu pouted and agreed with a sweet heart, "I know." Hearing what Tang Yu said, Xuanyuan finally regained his composure, then turned to look at the other two, and greeted Dahong first, "Sir, you are here, why don't you come?" When Dahong asked Xuanyuan such a question, he didn't know what to say, so he sighed, "Hey, it's hard to say." Xuanyuan was also taken aback for a moment, then turned to look at Dayi, and asked, "After listening to the wind, it was you who brought Mr. Dahong here, but what happened?" "It is indeed a major event." Dayi answered concisely, raised his hand to ask Xuanyuan to take a seat, and then told him the details. Xuanyuan quietly listened to what they had encountered yesterday, with expressions on his face changing from time to time, sometimes surprised, sometimes shocked. After Dayi finished speaking, Xuanyuan also opened his mouth and said, "I don't want the methods of the demons to be so despicable." Then he bowed his hands to Dahong, "You have suffered so much. I will definitely not allow them to behave like this in the mountains and seas." Xuanyuan is determined to attack the demons, and by the way, he can also avenge Dahong. "Hmph, it's that annoying ghost who finds someone to make trouble. If I see him calling this time, I will definitely make him look good!" Tang Yu was still thinking about Beixiang's fault, and regardless of whether it was his own, he just I want to vent my anger on him. Dahong replied, "Thank you for your trouble, the city master. If the revenge is avenged, our tribe will thank you with all our strength." Dahong knew that if the battle ended with the victory of the Xuanyuan tribe, it would be the overlord of this place, and the other tribes would also be the overlord. It all depends on its breath. "Where, since you are willing to come here, why don't you arrange it together?" Xuanyuan understood Dayi's purpose of bringing Dahong here, and also understood his own ability, so he took advantage of the opportunity to invite. "Yes, if it's useful, just let the city lord tell you to." "It's so good, you just got out, let's take a rest today, let's talk about it tomorrow." "Okay." Dahong still replied respectfully. After listening to Dahong's answer, Xuanyuan called someone to make arrangements for Dahong, asking him to leave the big tent first, and then thanked Dayi with a smile, "This time you brought us a man who can give us a chance to win." This Dahong, regardless of the formation and strategy, is the first in the world." Then he told Dayi the last time Dahong set up the formation on the school field. "Oh? It's so amazing, it's no wonder that Pei Shao must go to him to entrust his funeral." Dayi also admired, and laughed at Tang Yu again, "Little cats should study hard, don't give it to me." I'm in trouble." "Huh! That's because you are cowardly." Tang Yu knew what he was talking about, so of course he was not convinced, "If I let the young master go directly to skin the witch, there will be so many troubles." "Okay." Xuanyuan patted its head, not to tell it to make trouble again, "This is the end, it's not too bad. If Dahong can train soldiers for us, when the big battle comes, we will be able to meet the enemy better .¡± "Don't underestimate Beixiang." Dayi reminded him, "The chief of Huangquan Road is not for nothing. He is proficient in planning and formation. Since he intervenes this time, it will not be as simple as you think. " Then I remembered what Chonghua said when he came, "Ah, by the way, Shangfu Xuanyan will also come this time, you should also remember to beware of him, although fighting in battle formations is not as strong as the strongest, it is full of tricks, I'm afraid that before I can deal with it, I will be set by him first." Xuanyuan listened and nodded, "Well, I made a note. How did you know that Xuanyan is coming?" "Of course Chonghua said it when he came." Tang Yu answered first. Dayi also replied, "I don't know how Chonghua came to Xuanyanhui first, but with that guy's scheming, now that Huangquandao is making a big move, he, the master of the Shangfu, will not stand idly by." "It's okay if you come to help fight off the demons, if you have other plans" Xuanyuan's expression became serious, and the master of the Shangfu who hadn't met face-to-face, let Chong?The person who has also suffered a loss, the Tiangong general who was considered by Dayi to be "cunning", this time the expedition will bring him a blessing or a curse. "You don't have to worry. It's up to people. Besides, Chonghua has already been planned by me. When the war comes, he won't be able to take advantage if necessary." Seeing that Xuanyuan was worried, Dayi came up with a clever plan, "You just have to feel at ease against the enemy, Tiangong and Huangquan On the other side of the road, they have their own troubles." "Okay, since that's the case, I'll have to work too much." Xuanyuan clasped his fists to Dayi and said. "Hey! What kind of plan did Chonghua tell you?" Mao'er was eager to inquire, wondering why Chonghua didn't tell himself something, but told Dayi all of it. It's not enough for "good things" not to come to him. Meaning. "Haha." The lessons learned from the past, this time there is another big battle, how dare Dayi let this cat cause trouble again, "I told you, that plan will not work." Tang Yu said this is not a taste, the cat stared Focusing, "What are you talking about, my young master is very smart, don't turn around to find fault." "Hahathat's pretty smart. You, you'd better save your strength and perform on the battlefield." Changed the subject and took the cat's attention away. Xuanyuan also laughed when he heard it, and chimed in, "What Master Dayi said is very true, he still has to deal with Tiangong, and you are the biggest fighting force here." "Hmph! That's about the same." Cat nodded with satisfaction. Having received important news from Dayi and comforted Mr. Mao, Xuanyuan settled down and considered the affairs of the city. He walked to the door of the tent and asked Feng Hou to order some trivial matters in the city, and then said: "Assemble all the soldiers to the school ground tomorrow, ah, please also invite Mr. Dahong to come." Feng Hou agreed, and then retreated work. "What are your plans?" Dayi asked Xuanyuan when he came back to the table after finishing everything. After a pause, Xuanyuan replied firmly, "I want to pay homage to the general." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 121 Worshiping General (2) ? "Waiting for the general? Is it Dahong?" Dayi was a little surprised. Xuanyuan actually asked a stranger who came to seek him from afar to be the general of the city and command the troops. Although he has nowhere to go, the Pei Shao tribe still exists. , Dahong is very likely to return, let him familiarize himself with the deployment of troops in the city, isn't he afraid that it will hinder his future progress? "Yes, it's him. I also decided to hand over all the troops to him for command and training after paying homage to the general tomorrow, and all the school officials will also obey his orders." Xuanyuan said triumphantly. "I'm afraid that some people will not accept it." Dayi pointed out to him. "Yes, why!" Look, the cat was the first to refuse to accept it. It thought that the commander of the army should be someone as powerful as Dayi, so that everyone can trust him, at least he should be like Fenghou In that way, a Confucian scholar who can only set up formations but can't go up to fight is of no use. Bring the cat over to keep it quiet, and then said to Dayi, "You're right, I didn't think about it just now, and I'll make arrangements later, but I've made up my mind about the obeisance to the general." , In this Xuanyuan City, there is no better candidate than Dahong." Tiangong has Xuanyan and Longyu, each with one article and one martial arts, and Huangquan Road has Beixiang and Chonghua, all of whom are all-round talents. On the other hand, I really lack The arrival of Dahong, a general who can lead the army to defend against the enemy, just made up for this shortcoming. Now it is a critical moment, how can he be hesitant. "Well, since you have made a decision, I don't have any objections. After all, I brought the person back, so it's good to be able to help." Hearing what Dayi said, Xuanyuan looked at Tang Yu again, and said softly to it, "Yu'er will support me, too, right?" "Er" Xuanyuan's interest couldn't be dampened by this sight, and Mao'er nodded in agreement. Seeing this, Xuanyuan happily kissed its forehead lightly, and shouted to the outside of the tent: "Come here!" Don't worry, two guards came in and saluted Xuanyuan, "Boss, do you have any orders?" "Go and invite Fenghou and other school officials together, I have something to explain." "Yes!" The two replied in unison, and then slowly exited the tent. Dayi knew that Xuanyuan was planning to convince the school officials first, and it was hoped that the soldiers would obey his decision one after another. Now that I have done everything I can do, I got up and said goodbye to him, "Then tomorrow, I will wait for your good news." "Thank you!" Xuanyuan also got up and sent Dayi to the door, and then returned to wait for the arrival of the school officials. The school officials also assembled quickly, and within about a moment, they had already asked Xuanyuan for instructions in the chief's tent. Looking at them, Xuanyuan first asked Xiang Fenghou, "I want to worship Dahong as a general in the school ground tomorrow, and from now on all your subordinates will be trained by him. What do you think?" Fenghou's decision can affect many people. Therefore, Xuanyuan attaches the most importance to the standpoint of a person, and asks his opinion first. Sure enough, everyone was as surprised as Dayi after hearing Xuanyuan's words, and they also looked towards Fenghou in unison. Xuanyuan's right-hand man, the current commander-in-chief of the army, and the leader of the school officials heard that the city lord general What would be the reaction if another commander-in-chief was appointed? Letting a minister from a hostile tribe take his place, and he has to obey him in the future, this is bad news for anyone, but Fenghou's face did not show any surprise With a look of worry and worry, the calmness honed from big and small battles made Fenghou think about it quietly, and then asked Xuanyuan what he wanted to know, "Chief, do you think Dahong can make our army stronger? " "It's definitely possible. You have also seen the formation he formed. Only fifty people can make the formation so compact and mysterious. If there are more, what will happen? Don't you want to see it?" That's right, Fenghou is also very interested in Dahong's formation. As a conductor, he can feel that this person has more powerful moves that he has not used. If he can use this to help Xuanyuan City win, then his personal What are gains and losses? Fenghou bowed respectfully to Xuanyuan, "Chief, Fenghou has no other problems, I agree with you." Then he turned to the school officials, "What do you think?" Even the supreme commander agreed, and of course the others had nothing to say, they all agreed that they also agreed with Xuanyuan's doing so. "Okay! Then at noon tomorrow, we will formally pay homage to the general. You can go back and make some preparations. Don't be rude to others." While announcing tomorrow's move, he cast a grateful look at Fenghou, Xuanyuan Wei will soon have a commander in chief of the three armies And happy, and even more gratified by this brother who can always support me from the side. Sensing Xuanyuan's gaze, Feng Hou also paid homage, and then led the crowd to bid him farewell, "I understand, now I will go to the school grounds to make arrangements, and tomorrow I will wait for the city lord to come and pay homage to the general." "Hehe, you don't need to wait for me, you will have to wait for Mr. tomorrow."??" Xuanyuan smiled happily, "Ah, sir, I'll invite you tomorrow, so it's in compliance with the rules. " "Yes." Everyone answered in unison. Xuanyuan nodded in satisfaction, "Well, let's all go." He signaled everyone to leave, watched them outside the tent, turned around to look at Tang Yu, and found that the cat was looking at him with his face in displeasure, so he walked over and hugged it, bowed his head He asked, "Yu'er is still not convinced?" Even though he knew that the cat had never obeyed anyone, he would subconsciously try to appease it. "Don't dare, hum!" Tang Yu turned her head away from him, "You are just like Chonghua, you don't look at me for anything." ¡¯ The cat complained in his heart, ¡®What¡¯s so good about that guy, since you all agreed, I really don¡¯t know what you are thinking. ' "Okay." Seeing that it was angry, Xuanyuan hugged Tang Yu tighter again, and whispered softly in its ear, "Yu'er, what do you think of Dahong's formation last time?" "It's not that good. If you hadn't shouted to stop, the young master would have come out too." Responding angrily, Tang Yu still refused to admit it even though the facts were in front of her eyes. Xuanyuan smiled helplessly in his heart, this cat really does not show weakness when killed. "It turned out to be like this." Xuanyuan thought of a good way, "Then let him be the coach, and Yu'er can challenge that formation again. If he can get out, wouldn't it be revenge and kill him again? prestige?" "Really? Don't regret it." "How could it be? If my Yu'er can become famous, I'm too happy to be happy." I was sure that Tang Yu didn't have this ability, so I said good things. Seeing the sweetness of the cat, Xuanyuan took advantage of the trap again, "Then tomorrow, don't come to stop me." "Hmph!" Tang Yu also calmed down after Xuanyuan's kind words nurtured his consciousness, leaning comfortably in Xuanyuan's arms, looked at him and said, "Look at you, let me let him go first. " "Hehe I am very grateful." (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 122 Worshiping General (3) ? On the second day, Xuanyuan dressed neatly early, and just after the sun rose, he came to the house where Dahong lived, and stood in front of the door waiting. I looked at my clothes, thought over what I wanted to say to Dahong, and after sorting out my lines, I waited for today's protagonist to appear. Not long after, there was movement in the room, it was Da Hong who got up to wash up. Xuanyuan was a little agitated, shook his palms, and stared at the door without moving. Not long after, the door of the house was opened, and Dahong walked out from inside. When Xuanyuan saw it, he quickly stood at attention, crossed his hands, raised it in front of him, and bowed heavily, "Sir, I have been waiting for a long time." Dahong was obviously puzzled, "Master Xuanyuan, you are" Xuanyuan maintained his posture, and then said: "Today, Xuanyuan is here to ask Mr. to move to the school grounds." "Oh? Is the city lord still interested in rehearsing the military formation today?" Dahong said compliments, but he was thinking about Xuanyuan's purpose. Help yourself? Xuanyuan stood up a little bit, but still bowed his head respectfully, "No, Mr. Xuanyuan Wangbai is the general, commanding the whole team, so he is waiting here early today, please come and invite Mr." These words made Dahong even more puzzled, thinking that his Xuanyuan tribe had a lot of talents, and with Dayi's help, why did he need himself as a fugitive to be handsome? "City Lord, you are too serious. Dahong He De can be the commander in chief. In my opinion, you'd better hire someone else." "No." Of course Xuanyuan would not just let him answer the ticket like this, "Xuanyuan already admired the master's formation that day, and only regretted seeing each other so late. I didn't want to have an arrangement in the dark to send you off again I am overjoyed to come to our city. Since Mr. also wants to avenge Chief Pei, he will become our commander and give full play to his strengths according to the arrangement of fate. Repelling the enemy, isn't it killing two birds with one stone?" Listening to such a long speech, Dahong knew in his heart that Xuanyuan came prepared, no matter how much he refused, he would be dismissed one by one, and it was also one of his wishes to avenge his master, so he did not refuse. He just asked Xuanyuan: "I don't know if the city lord and the other school officials have an explanation." It's not what Dahong likes to be on the stage but to cause people to stare at him. When Xuanyuan heard what Dahong said, the governor had made a decision, so he happily replied, "Don't worry, sir, the rest of the tribe are also sincerely convinced, and are now in the school grounds, waiting for your arrival." "Well." Dahong cupped his hands to Xuanyuan, "Dahong is really guilty of making the city lord so troublesome, then please take Dahong there, and don't make the school officials and soldiers wait too long." "Ah. Sir, Xuanyuan pays homage to you." Xuanyuan bowed deeply again, and when he got up again, his face was already full of smiles, "Please come with me, sir." Then he put on a gesture of invitation, and greeted you Hong came to his side, left the residence together with him, and walked towards the school grounds. At this time, in the school grounds of Xuanyuan City, the soldiers had already lined up neatly, waiting for the arrival of the city lord. Although the high platform of about ten feet was built temporarily to catch up with the work, it is full of style. Feng Hou led a group of school officials to stand at the entrance of the school grounds, along with Long and Tang Yu. Tang Yu clasped her arms around her chest, pattering her feet. The cat saw Xuanyuan going out early in the morning, and ran to the school grounds to wait for him to appear. It has been a long time now, and no one came. "Then why is Dahong putting on airs? It's been so long and he hasn't arrived yet." Deciding that Dahong wanted to show off, he clenched his fists, "Hmph! Young Master, go and get him here." "Wait!" Seeing Tang Yu raise his foot, Long stopped it, "Worshiping generals has been a great gift since ancient times. Dahong just came yesterday, and today we invite him to be worshiped. According to the rules, we are already rude. Wait a little longer now. It should be for a while." "It means that Xuanyuan thinks highly of him. If you want me to say, how can he be the commander in chief?" Tang Yu then looked at Feng Hou, seeking support, "Hey! Do you think so?" "I have no objection." Fenghou replied concisely. "You" Catalyst gritted his teeth angrily after the door was shut, "Huh!" Turning his head, ignoring those blind guys, "Let's see, after the obeisance, the young master will embarrass the big brother in person. . ' Not long after that, everyone saw Xuanyuan and Dahong walking into the gate of the school grounds side by side. Fenghou immediately went to greet him with the leader, "City Master, sir, I'll pay my respects here." As soon as he said that, the school officials behind him also saluted together. Seeing that the school grounds were well arranged, Xuanyuan smiled at Fenghou with satisfaction, and then cooperated with them and bowed to Dahong. Dahong looked at the people who worshiped him, and at the soldiers behind them, thinking in his heart that the number of soldiers in Xuanyuan City is not many, and now a little bit is already a waste.Come out, the leader of the Xuanyuan tribe really spent a lot of effort in order to hold out the scene. Since the master's family is so warm, he has to give himself enough face, so Dahong also bowed to everyone, "Master Xuanyuan, please stand up, my lords." Everyone stood upright, and Xuanyuan then said respectfully to Dahong: "Please come on stage, sir." All the school officials also said in unison: "Respectfully invite sir to come on stage." "Ah. Leader, please too." After politely answering, he walked in front of Xuanyuan, stepped on the steps of the high platform, and came to the platform. Xuanyuan followed closely, came to the stage, and said loudly to the soldiers below: "Today, my Xuanyuan family will pay homage to Mr. Dahong as a general here. From now on, Mr. Dahong will be in charge of military affairs in the city. You must act according to your master's will, and don't betray me." After Xuanyuan finished speaking, he stood behind the wind behind the stage and waved to the soldiers, and everyone responded in unison: "Obey." Xuanyuan nodded, and then began the various etiquettes of worshiping the general, one by one according to the highest standard that the city can provide, and at the end, he took out a jade ring from his arms and handed it to Dahong, "Sir, This piece of jade is a keepsake of the leaders of the past generations in my city, and now it is in the hands of the master. In the future, I would like to ask you to train the soldiers for me, rectify the defense, and meet the enemy." Dahong took the jade and bowed respectfully to Xuanyuan, "When Live up to your wishes." Then he received it in his arms, and together with Xuanyuan, he faced the soldiers and said to them: "Da Hongmeng has great love from the leader, and I will do my best to build Xuanyuan City with all my strength. Victory." At this point, Dahong is the real commander of Xuanyuan City. Feng Hou led the crowd in the audience, bowed to the stage together, and made a final response, "I will wait to see the general!" Seeing such a scene, Xuanyuan smiled happily, showing a little complacency in his smile, exchanged glances with Dahong, took his hand, and walked down the platform together. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 123 ? Tang Yu has been watching from below since she came to the stage to pay homage to the general. Although she was very dissatisfied and disliked Dahong, but because she promised Xuanyuan that she would not make trouble today, she waited quietly until the ceremony was over. Dahong walked down the stage together, then took action and stopped them both outside the gate of the school grounds. Xuanyuan thought the kitten was looking for trouble again, so he immediately had a headache and shook his head worriedly at it, "Yu'er, sir is already a general in the city, don't be rude." "Don't worry." Tang Yu shook her head with a smile, "I said I won't cause you any trouble." As she spoke, she came to Dahong, "General Dahong." He greeted him with a smile, but this No matter how you looked at the smile, it was malicious, and Xuanyuan couldn't help but thumped in his heart, "Yu'er." He opened his mouth to mention it again. "Hehe, it's okay." Dahong also smiled to reassure Xuanyuan, the cat's scheming is easy to see through, so Dahong didn't think it could threaten him, so he cupped his hands at Tang Yu, "I'm sorry It is too late to thank you for your help, if you are sent out in the future, please be polite." As soon as the words reached Tang Yu's heart, the simple cat immediately put on a satisfied look, imitating Dayi's posture, and patted Dahong's shoulder, "Okay. It's refreshing, I like it like this of." "Hehe Where is it, this is what it should be." Seeing that the two of them got along very well, Xuanyuan yelled in his heart that it was not good, this cat would definitely propose to break into that formation again, just thinking about this, Tang Yu really suggested, "Hey, general, that Formation, when will you put it up again?" Hey I really can't stop it even if I want to. "Oh, that's what you were talking about. I don't want you to be so interested in this formation." Dahong still smiled and said, "However, this time, you should find a few more people to come with you." "Why?" Mao'er became unhappy again in an instant, "Do you think I can't make it through!" Anyone who dares to underestimate him, Tang Yu will definitely show him with his strength, "Young master is going to break through alone!" .¡± "No, no, you didn't understand what I meant." Dahong explained kindly, "In fact, at least three people are required to break through the formation successfully, and one person will definitely not be able to get through it." "Huh~?" What? It takes three people to get there? No, "Then you said to find someone to break in?" "Hehe, in this way, I will definitely win." This is the root of the mystery. "Er" Mao'er felt that he had been tricked, with blue veins on his forehead, "You bastard, how dare you play me like this!" Picking up Dahong's collar, he wanted to teach him a lesson. "Yu'er! Let go!" Xuanyuan was startled by it, and hurried forward to press down its hand. "Hehe, how can I count you as playing tricks on you?" Dahong looked at the excited cat with a funny face. Although it didn't understand the world, it was purely reassuring. You broke the formation and came to make me lose face? If it was you, would you do this?" "" He relaxed his grip and turned his head, "Hmph! You're right." "Hahaha." Dahong straightened his clothes and said to Tang Yu with a smile, "Now we are on the same front, and I don't need to hide it from you anymore. If you want to see my other formations in the future, you can just come Come to the school, okay?" "Well" Tang Yu tilted his head and thought for a while, "Success! Don't play tricks at that time." The implication is that it is necessary to form a formation again, and it must be a formation that can come out. "Hehe, of course. I will be waiting for you to come." Beating a whip and giving a candy made the cat obedient, which made Xuanyuan on the side gasp in amazement, further confirming that Dahong was a brilliant scholar and that his choice was not wrong. "Today's affairs are too hasty, and I can't prepare in time. If I am rude, I have to wait until after the battle to make up for it. Now the banquet has been served in the tent, please come with me, sir." Xuanyuan said with a smile. "Okay, please, City Lord." Dahong returned the greeting slightly, and then left with Xuanyuan. It was almost noon, and the scorching sun shone all over the earth, bringing warmth to Xuanyuan City, and also covered the school grounds that had just finished worshiping the general ceremony with a layer of brilliant colors, like a dream, just like these people who are slowly leaving the school grounds, all of them Hearts are full of good expectations. Of course, not everyone can be proud of others. On a rooftop a hundred steps away from the school grounds, Nan Xing is looking at everyone passing by with a cold face. "Yeah, this time Xuanyuan City has ushered in another talented general. It seems that they will become stronger and stronger." Sitting beside him, Bai Zhi was also happy to see that everyone had returned with satisfaction. They are considered companions. Looking up at Nan Xing standing beside him, Bai Zhi was puzzled by his cold expression, and asked cautiously, "Why are you unhappy???? "In fact, she doesn't like being with Dou Su, because of the arrest last time, and more because of Nan Xing's unfriendly aura that always makes her shiver. "Huh." With a snort, Nan Xing turned around and looked down at Bai Zhi, which immediately made the girl shrink her neck in fear, choked up a mouthful, and dared not look at him again. "Do you think that the strength of Xuanyuan City will benefit our Tiangong?" Nan Xing said in a reprimanding tone, "You are wrong. Only when you don't want to be controlled by others will you want to strengthen yourself. That Xuanyuan family has made it clear that it intends to Draw a clear line with my Tiangong. Don't reveal it now, because you still want to rely on us to block the invasion of Huangquan Dao for him, and when Huangquan Dao recedes, he will turn around and deal with us." "Probably no." Bai Zhi didn't believe that the people who had helped her before and were now her companions would turn against each other. "Hmph! How naive, your master has never taught you, should you be on guard?" Bai Zhi thought for a while, it seems that the master of the house really didn't say that, you, Nan Xing, really hurt people by talking, thinking how great you are, how can you say that everyone is a star official, why should you look superior. However, it is not easy to confront him face to face, so I can only scratch my head and say perfunctorily: "Then what do we do now? Are we going to report to the Lord?" The person in charge is Shangfu Xuanyan, listening He's always right. "Hmph, by the time you think of going to report, we've already fallen into someone else's trap." Nan Xing was full of disdain, "I've ordered the Seven Killers to tell the Lord everything about the situation here. Let's go, let's go Outside the city, he should have returned, let's see what instructions the Lord has given us." Then he turned around and jumped off the roof, heading out of the city. "Hey, the one who went to the mansion is really arrogant, and I don't know how to wait for someone." Bai Zhi grunted, jumped down, and left the city with Nan Xing's back. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 124 Response from the government (2) ? Arriving outside the city, and walking northward for about two or three miles, Nan Xing and Bai Zhi stopped, and in front of them was a not-so-big forest. Nan Xing stood in front of Bai Zhi, not taking any action, just waiting, Bai Zhi saw how mysterious he was, and asked, "Did you ask him to wait for you here? It seems he hasn't arrived yet." "No," Nan Xing replied without looking back, "We are waiting." "Us? Do you want us to wait for him?" The girl didn't understand again. "Hmph! You'll know in a while." I don't know if he was pretending to be mysterious, or he looked down on Bai Zhi and didn't want to talk to her, so Nan Xing continued to look at the forest in front of him and waited quietly. 'Tch, what's the big deal. Bai Zhi pursed her lips and gave him a blank look, and began to look left and right. After waiting for a while and no one came, she simply put down the rabbit she was holding, took out the stone beads that had been hidden in her sleeve, and squatted down. Lower body, toss left and right in front of the rabbit to tease it. "What is this! Where did you get it!" Nan Xing suddenly turned around, stared at Bai Zhi and shouted sharply. The girl was startled, and immediately stood up, holding the back of the stone's hand behind her, and hurriedly replied: "This is a gift from someone else." She didn't understand why Nan Xing got angry, wasn't she just playing with a stone? Why are you so fierce. "Bring it!" Nan Xing said fiercely, approaching Bai Zhi a few steps, spreading his hands in front of her with sharp eyes. Bai Zhi was shocked, she didn't dare to move, she even trembled when she spoke, "It's just a gift from others, it's just a stone." "Didn't you hear me?" Nan Xing narrowed his eyes again, with a dangerous aura on his beautiful face, seeing Bai Zhi's body froze, he grabbed her by the arm, turned her over, and then Take the stone she hid in her hand. "You." Bai Zhi was robbed and had no strength to get it back. She instantly felt extremely wronged, and she kept thinking about her house master in her heart. Thinking about being in Yufu, Long Yu was extremely tolerant to his subordinates. If someone made a mistake, those under his jurisdiction would be fine, and those who let others know would always find ways to help cover it up, and if it didn¡¯t work, he would go to plead for mercy , such a master, even the female hostess of Shangfu once said that it is a very lucky thing to be able to work in Yufu. It's a pity that now Baizhi's biggest backer is far away in the sky, and she has no way to reason when she is bullied, so the girl can only tearfully say something to resist in her heart, "Death Nanxing, the bad guy in the government, you will have retribution, Woooo' Nan Xing ignored the poor Bai Zhi, picked up the stone and looked at it, his expression became more serious, "This is something from the demon race" He muttered in a low voice, "Hmph, no wonder it's such a coincidence every time." Then he stared at Bai Zhi again and asked her: "Tell me, when did you get this thing." "Yesit was given to me by a boy when I went to play with Yuan'er and the others at the market." Bai Zhi whispered, and described the scene of that day again. "That boy must be a spy from Huangquan Road. If I give you this stone, you can know all the movements on our side. You have long been a pawn they use." "You mean that child is a demon?" Bai Zhi thought of that boy, weak and weak, not as scary as a demon, "No way, he looks very pitiful." "Hmph, they have a lot of tricks, and you are the only one who will be fooled." Nan Xing looked at her contemptuously, crushed the stone in his hand, and then replied with a cold expression, "Chonghua, look at you what ability. ' She has been duped, at least she works with Tianting, but Nan Xing has always regarded her as a burden, "Eh" Bai Zhi was dissatisfied, and said with a gag, "Then what should I do now?" "What should I do?" Nan Xing glanced at her, feeling that she couldn't conspire with such a scheming "fool" like Bai Zhi, and it would be useless to talk to her, so she turned around to look at the forest, and responded with her back to Bai Zhi: "The lord will have his own ideas, I just wait and obey orders." 'Okay, anyway, you are right. ¡¯ The girl was still pouting, scolding Nan Xing in her heart, ¡®You will only be fierce to me, I was defeated by Xuanyuan last time, and I need your Patriarch to help treat me, hmph. ' Just as he was thinking about it, he heard Nan Xing say, "Don't be in a daze, the Lord is coming." Eh? my lord? Has the Lord come here? So is the head of the house also here? Bai Zhi suddenly raised her head and looked around, feeling a little excited, if Long Yu also appeared, she must vomit her bitterness and complain, and let him find ways to vent his anger on himself. After a while, Xuanyan really came out of the woods, followed by Qisha who went to ask for instructions, and the other two star officials from the upper house, Nusu and Weisu, but there was no sign of Long Yu, Bai Zhi felt a little resentful Naturally sighed in my heart. When Nan Xing saw them, heHe stepped forward and respectfully bowed to Xuan Yan, "My lord, I will pay my respects to Dou Su." Xuan Yan nodded, hummed, and signaled Nan Xing to get up, and the two star officials behind him also came to greet Dou Su immediately, "Nan Xing, how are you?" "Well, it's not bad." "It's not bad, but I stabbed someone again a few days ago." Bai Zhi on the side muttered softly, but everyone could hear it, and exposed him in front of Xuanyan and the star official of the Shangfu. Seeing that the girl and Wei Su looked at Nan Xing in surprise, and the person concerned glared at him with resentment, the girl smiled triumphantly, feeling extremely at ease, no matter how capable he is, Nan Xing can't do anything to him in front of Xuanyan, right? ? Then he came to Xuanyan and bowed, and greeted him with a childish smile: "Young official is the resident of Yufu, please greet the Lord." "Well, your Patriarch also asked me to come and see you when you came here. How are you doing in the mountain and sea world?" "Okay, okay, I like this place very much." Bai Zhi answered very purely, she did have a good impression of the world of mountains and seas, whether it was the beautiful scenery, the various people she met, or the new friends she made. "Well, that's good." Xuanyan came to deal with business, so after a brief exchange of greetings, he continued to say to Nan Xing, "Qi Kill has already told me about the situation you reported. Chonghua is still a difficult person. Where is the opponent who is entangled." "Yes, my lord, Dou Su didn't know just now that Huang Quandao also asked someone to give Bai Zhi a peeping stone, so that my actions in Tiangong would be exposed to their sight, and everything would be such a coincidence." What Bai Zhi said just now was repeated for Xuanyan to know, and then he told him, "Dousu thought that the person who came up with such a technique must be Chonghua, but now that the stone has been broken by me, Huang Quandao can't do it." Find out the situation here again, the Lord can act with peace of mind." "Will it be easy to do things if you break it" Xuanyan pondered for a while, his eyes were far away, "I'm afraid it will be more difficult." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 125 Response from the government (3) ? Hearing what Xuanyan said, Nan Xing immediately reacted, "Master, do you think that Chonghua will be more careful when he learns that we have destroyed the prying of Huangquandao, making it impossible for us to guard against it?" Xuanyan took a breath, "Otherwise. Haotian will not allow the palace masters under Chonghua's full authority to lead him, but only let him serve as a staff member for Beixiang to monitor the deployment of our Tiangong. That boy should be the same Beixiang's subordinates." Turning to look at Nanxing, "Da Yi brought back the minister of the Yanshui tribe, obviously it was secretly given by Chonghua, but it is also relative, Beixiang will definitely take over all the original factions after he finds out. The missions given to other hall masters are all managed by myself. Then our opponent will become him." "Isn't that the best? Beixiang will definitely not be the Lord's opponent." Nan Xing was a little happy when he heard that. As far as he knew, Beixiang was extremely brave in battle, but his strategy was a little lacking, and he was about the same as Long Yu. "Do you think so? Then you will definitely taste the bitter fruit under his hands." Xuan Yan frowned, staring at the arm that has been following the left and right arms from the beginning, "I have reminded you, don't underestimate You have never fully believed the people who have entered the world of mountains and seas, but you have experienced the results yourself.¡± Seeing Nan Xing¡¯s shock, he continued to warn: ¡°Chonghua¡¯s tricks will often be aimed at the weakness of human nature, maybe it¡¯s just a few words , can make you work for him, but unfortunately, he is too sentimental, so he is often entangled in some trivial matters and cannot solve it quickly. But Beixiang" Xuan Yan paused, his face seemed to be facing a big enemy, "he is the last What makes him strong is not his strength, nor his ingenuity, but his conduct in the world. Self-denial and prudence, strict control, no flaws to the outside world, and high prestige inside, he can hold his own when he is in trouble, Victory does not compete with others. In Huangquan Dao, even if someone is dissatisfied with him, he will still trust him and obey his command at critical moments. Such a person is the most terrifying. Even I will never underestimate him. , you have to keep it in mind." "Yes, Dousu listened to the teaching." Nan Xing bowed his hands, because of the lesson he had learned in front of the natural peak last time, he naturally no longer neglected this time, reorganized the image of Beixiang in his heart, and re-examined the powerful enemy of Tiangong. Xuan Yan nodded, feeling relieved a lot, and he didn't want to see Nan Xing end up miserably because of his underestimation of the enemy. However, he still has some things to say, which may not be important to Nan Xing, but to himself, it is the most troublesome place. No matter how perfect people are, they all have their own weaknesses. In order not to be exploited by others, they always hide their weaknesses carefully, but no matter how well they are hidden, there are ways to dig them out. However, Beixiang's weakness is obvious, and he never hides it. That weakness is Chonghua. As long as it is for him, Beixiang is willing to do anything, but Chonghua, is it easy to take advantage of it? He should be lucky not to be tricked by him, and now that Chonghua is still in Huangquan Road, if he wants to use his brains, he has to go through Beixiang first, and there is no way to start. They seem to be relying on each other, resisting all possible dangers and making themselves invincible. It is because they have such an advantage that Xuanyan can no longer sit in the heavenly palace and strategize, so he ran to the front line to compete with the two of them face to face. Slowly took a step towards the direction of Xuanyuan City, the others followed behind, Bai Zhi became a curious baby again, and asked others what they wanted to know but didn't ask, "Lord, are you going to the city?" Now Dayi is also there, he is very wary of us, and he almost got into a fight with Nan Xing last time. It¡¯s not too good for you to go there now.¡± The girl felt that if Xuanyan went, Dayi would be very angry, If there is a fire, then their Tiangong's situation in Xuanyuan City will be bad. "Hehe. Fang Su really cares about me." Xuanyan smiled and touched Bai Zhi's head, "But don't worry, I'm here this time to pay a visit to the warrior who shot the sun back then, so I did it a long time ago. It's been arranged." "Ah, the Lord is really smart." Bai Zhi complimented her in her words, but she was still very worried. If there was a disagreement and a fight broke out, then she, the weakest here, would definitely suffer. Well, she must find a place to hide when the time comes. stand up. Of course, not only Bai Zhi, but even Nan Xing felt that it was inappropriate to do so, but because of the direct relationship and the great trust in Xuanyan, he didn't say anything, but looked at the other two colleagues, chatted with them, and relaxed In order to cope with the fight that may occur later, "My son, I have been here for a long time, and the government will trouble you." Imperial child is the name of the female host, she looks dignified and elegant, and her behavior is like everyone's demeanor. If she is alive, she will be regarded as the wife of the leader at the first sight. In Shangfu, she is the big housekeeper in the house, and she takes care of all the big and small matters in the house. Because of the carefulness of the woman, everything in the mansion is just organized, and when Nan Xing is away, the woman will help with some other things. The affairs at hand include dealing with other government offices and the compilation and reporting of frontline battle reports. A capable and beautiful woman not only makes Xuan Yan very happy.Well, it also made all the star officials in the four prefectures of Tiangong respect her very much. Except for Nan Xing, everyone would use the title of their superiors and subordinates in private, and call her "Yujun" to show her in their hearts status. Yuzi smiled slightly at Nan Xing, "Where, we have worked together for so long, and you are still being polite to me." Nan Xing also responded with a smile, "It seems that I will continue to stay here, and I need you to take care of me on the other side of the house. I will go back when the matter here is over." "Hehe, just feel at ease. I'm still at home." As if comforting her husband who was about to go to war, Yuzi held Nanxing's hand like a good wife. "Ah, you still teach people to be so at ease." Bai Zhi saw that there was an argument, so she also ran over to join in the fun, "Sister Yuzi, do you still remember me? I am Bai Zhi." "Hehe, the little girl is getting smarter, you dared to expose Nan Xing's fault just now, be careful that he will retaliate against you in the future." Blinking at Bai Zhi, she joked with her. "Ah, don't scare me, otherwise I really want to find the mansion master and ask him to send someone to protect me." The girl stuck out her tongue, still feeling lingering fear of Nan Xing's vicious words. "Hmph, I'm afraid it's not enough for me to take revenge, she's going to be tricked by the demons to eat her." Nan Xing didn't like to hear people say that he was narrow-minded. Can find other excuses to intimidate Bai Zhi, let her know that enough is enough. When Bai Zhi heard the words "eat the demons", she immediately swallowed her saliva, and muttered back: "I'm not so stupid." "Hehe" Yuzi covered her mouth and smiled happily, took Bai Zhi's hand to move away from the topic, and just entered the city talking and laughing. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 126 Response from the government (4) ? All the way to the city, according to the direction guided by Nan Xing, Xuanyan and the others soon came to the house where Dayi lived. At the same time, Dayi also felt the breath of the people in Tiangong, who had already been waiting in the courtyard, confronting them. "If you really came, what do you want from me? But let me tell you first, it is impossible for me to turn against you and help you." Dayi spoke to Xuan Yan in a blunt manner. Not caring about Dayi's distant remarks, Xuanyan took a few steps forward and raised his left hand to look at the decoration on his wrist. The gemstone in the snake's mouth was emitting red light, reflected in its owner's eyes, giving people a sense of unfathomable attitude. He stretched out his right hand to touch the gemstone, but his eyes turned to Dayi, making him uncomfortable for a while. "Speak quickly if you have something to say, or please." The man impatiently ordered to evict the guest. "You are still so impatient." Xuanyan said unhurriedly, "Chonghua should have given you instructions, is it appropriate to turn against me now?" Curling one corner of his mouth, he was very satisfied to see Dayisuo He frowned. "That's what you're talking about?" He clenched his fists subconsciously. No matter how many years passed, Dayi would always look at Xuan Yan with such disgust, and he really wanted to beat him up in the past. "Hehe This is not a gift to welcome guests. Don't you invite me in for a sit down?" Xuan Yan still kept his hands shut. "Hmph!" Dayi thought for a while, and felt that it was pointless to procrastinate here, so he walked to the door, pulled up the curtain, and said "Come in." He walked in first. Xuan Yan smiled, and told his subordinates, "Just wait for me here." Then he also walked into the house. In the room, Dayi had already sat at the table in the hall, looked at Xuanyan who followed, pointed to the seat opposite him and said, "Sit down." Xuanyan nodded politely, knelt down opposite Dayi, put his hands on the table, interlaced his fingers, and moved his eyes from bottom to top to Dayi's face, and began his negotiation strategy, "You think, heavy Why does Hua hate Tiangong?" "Hmph! Does it need to be said?" Dayi looked at him amusedly, feeling that Xuanyan was unnecessary. Xuan Yan fiddled with her bracelet, did not look at Dayi, and continued on her own: "Zhu Er loves me, and he voluntarily went to the Heavenly Palace with me, do you know about this?" "Huh?" Dayi was surprised and couldn't respond. It took a long time before he came to his senses and turned back with a smirk. Huaneng has a good backer, so he went to Tiangong, but now you come to refute it? Hmph." "He did have this intention, and I promised him so, after all, it is not harmful to our Tiangong." "That is to admit that you want to use Chonghua? Is it the same now, to cage that Xuanyuan family to work for you?" "Do you think this is possible? The Xuanyuan clan has already worshiped Dahong as a general, and is determined to fight for the mountain and sea realm with his own strength. With you slandering him, he has long regarded my Tiangong as cunning people who can only use each other. You can't conspire with the world. As for Chonghua, no one knows his relationship with Beixiang, and it will be a matter of time before he goes to Huangquan Dao, so how can he use it?" The second half of Xuanyan's sentence reminded Dayi of the scene he saw when they met in Lujiuquan. Chonghua was leaning on Beixiang's lap, and they were really close. Do they really have that kind of relationship? Of course Dayi didn't want to admit it in front of Xuan Yan, so he argued loudly for his brother, "Don't talk nonsense! The King of Man has already said something, Chonghua has his own plan to go to Huangquandao, how can it be what you think." Seeing Dayi's expression, Xuanyan knew that he had been shaken, and he didn't hold on to this topic anymore. After all, he didn't come to quarrel, so he turned the topic around and led him to the side that was beneficial to him. "Okay, even if it is as King Ren said, Chonghua went there for another purpose. Now it seems that this purpose is also obvious. It is to prevent Huang Quandao from benefiting in this world, right? Look, this time Who is invading? It is Huang Quandao. The Xuanyuan family has been strengthening themselves, who do you want to deal with? They are also them. Why did you come here? To deal with me, watching Huangquandao defeat Xuanyuan City, makes people happy Will his successor lose his territory?" The words made Dayi speechless, he gritted his teeth and clenched his fists tightly. Indeed, apart from giving Dayi the bottle containing Pei Shao's soul and ordering Dayi to bring Dahong back, Chonghua never explicitly asked him to deal with Huang Quandao from the beginning to the end, but repeatedly asked him to trouble Tiangong. , just want Dayi to avenge himself? Dayi was speechless, and Xuan Yan continued his efforts, "Chonghua hates me for taking away his beloved brother, I have nothing to say. He wants to seek revenge on me, and I can't make him stop. If I come next time, I am willing to settle everything with him. But now, I?The three, including everyone in Xuanyuan City, will face the same enemy, right? After tidying up his clothes, Xuanyan stood up slowly, "You don't need to guard against me anymore, because I will deal with it, only Huang Quandao. As for who will be king in this mountain and sea world, I, Xuanyan, have no interest at all. If you still don't believe it, you can see it with your own eyes, just don't give up this city. "Looking deeply at Dayi, Xuanyan turned around and stepped out of the room. When everyone standing outside saw Xuan Yan coming out, they all went up to greet him, bowed to him, and left the courtyard together. Nan Xing was on the left and right, and asked: "My lord, have you gained something this time?" Xuan Yan just smiled and didn't say anything, which made Bai Zhi very concerned, ran to him, and asked again with a smile: "Lord. Seeing that you are so happy, Dayi must have persuaded you to come and help us." "Hehe, you don't need to inquire too much, you will know for yourself when the battle comes." Xuan Yan said, looking at Nan Xing, and ordered him, "You can stay here. I will come back when the time comes. " "Yes, my lord." Nan Xing cupped his hands respectfully. Since Xuan Yan said so, Bai Zhi couldn't ask any more questions, so she could only leave the city with everyone, and came to the forest where Xuan Yan came. "My lord, Dou Su will send you off respectfully." Nan Xing bowed again to see Xuan Yan off, and Bai Zhi also bowed beside him, "My lord, please go slowly." "En." With a soft reply, Xuan Yan left with the rest of the people, and in the blink of an eye, they all disappeared from sight. "Let's go. Let's go back too." Nan Xing greeted Bai Zhi. "Oh." The girl pouted and followed a few steps behind. She told Yuzi that she was afraid, but she didn't want to get too close to Nan Xing, and she would take revenge on him right away before she could run away. And at Dayi's place, this brave man was hanging his head alone, talking silently, "Chonghuawhat should I do." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 127: The Assembly of the Eight Parts ? In the following days, Xuanyuan City was bustling with activity, and soldiers shouting could be heard every day, and rigorous training was going on from dawn to sunset. Dahong and Fenghou worked together to train the formations. In just a few days, many formations were able to move in style. Coupled with the combination of weapons, it was even more majestic. In this regard, Fenghou is the most satisfied. In the past, he led the troops and demanded to go forward bravely and fearlessly. When an order is issued, the whole army must move with a drumbeat, and it cannot stop until the enemy retreats. The advantage of this is that each soldier pays more attention to strength training at ordinary times, and will not be weaker than the enemy when competing, and regards military orders as everything, and the combat effectiveness of the entire army can be fully reflected at the moment of charging, and each of them is like a wolf and a tiger. Pounced on the ground, the momentum alone will absolutely deter the enemy, making them deterred. Of course, the needle has no two benefits. Once you have momentum, strength, and momentum, you can no longer calculate the gains and losses. When you encounter a situation of even strength, you will often kill one thousand enemies and lose eight hundred. The earth always leaves a sight full of desolation, which makes people sigh. Now Dahong's arrival has just alleviated this problem. He pays more attention to the layout of the battlefield, and he also pays more attention to the formation and confrontation when training soldiers. Some multi-faceted prevention lessons, hoping to get the biggest victory with the smallest loss. Through the information brought by Dahong, Xuanyuan and the others have already learned that the Pei Shao tribe will gather a total of eight tribes from all sides of Xuanyuan City to launch an attack together. Counting the days, the envoys sent by the leaders have already arrived there to form an alliance. When the Eight Parts arrive, Xuanyuan City will face several times more soldiers and horses than itself, and the preparation time will become more and more tight. Dahong will discuss with Xuanyuan and Fenghou for a long time even at night. The daily toil made this wise man haggard a lot, but in order to avenge Pei Shao, he still persisted. Seeing his desperate appearance, although Xuanyuan was a little worried, he didn't bring it up, but cooperated with him more. Acting, he knew that doing so was a real show of support for Dahong. Everyone is consciously making their own arrangements, and Tang Yu is no exception. Mao Xiaoye, who had obtained Xuanyuan's consent in advance, would of course "ask" Dahong for advice whenever he had the opportunity. Or just entering the noon break, or just going out of the city to set up, I can always see the cat wagging its tail and coming with a smile on its face, "General, where are you going? How is the formation going?" , Xuanyuan will always sigh in his heart, and now he will waste a lot of time to deal with this little troublemaker, otherwise we will never end with you. However, Dahong still has the style of a general, and he will do what he says. As long as Tang Yu came, no matter when and where, he could set up a set of formations for it to break through, and it was different every time, but it made the cat return home every time, making it jump its feet in anger, and then , and then gently invited it out, and said to it with a smile, "Okay, remember to be more careful next time." And Tang Yu would always say, "Don't be complacent! You won't be able to laugh next time." It's gone." Then he ran away angrily. Today, after Dahong "defeated" the cat again, Xuanyuan looked at Tang Yu who ran away in a fit of anger, and apologized to Dahong embarrassedly, "I'm really sorry, I always have to worry about you." He also tried I tried to stop it, but the cat always gagged me with his own promise, but he just refused to let go. If you force him to leave, you will definitely be blamed for a whole day, no matter how much you persuade him, it will not work, and Xuanyuan will feel powerless and helpless. "Heheit's okay, let's treat it as a training lesson." "Hey." Xuanyuan was even more embarrassed when he said that, this little cat really didn't want him to be safe. But Tang Yu didn't return to the big tent after running away, but came to Dayi's residence, kicked the door open, "Dayi!" rushed inside in a hurry, looked around, but there was no one. The cat felt strange, 'Huh? Where did he go? Another good thing didn't call me! ? ¡¯ Instinctively Dayi was having fun behind his back, the cat gave a ¡°cut¡± sound, ran outside, caught someone and asked, ¡°Hey, have you seen the man with the feathers on his head?¡± The people who watched were trembling with fright, "No, I haven't seen it before." Some even shook their hands immediately when they saw Tang Yu approaching, expressing their ignorance. ?After asking around and getting no news, Tang Yu was very upset, and kicked the ground hard, "This guy, don't take me with you!" So, where did Dayi go? Now, he is at the entrance of Huangquandao, and in front of him, the people of Huangquandao who came after getting the information gathered, vigilantly guarding against his every move. "You are Dayi, what are you doing here!" a demon asked. "Call Chonghua to come out!" Dayi didn't want to talk nonsense with these soldiers and crab generals, but stated his purpose bluntly. "What do you want him to do?" The demons didn't seem to give up. "Is it your turn to take care of the matter between me and him? If you ask more questions, don't blame me for being rude." Clenched fists, a lookThose who stand in my way are dead. Knowing how powerful Dayi is, seeing this aggressive look again, the demon clan immediately took a step back, but then thought about how this is his own territory, how could he let others shout here, and then bravely answered the question , "Chonghua is already the master of our Huangquan Road, how can you just look for it as you say, and besides, you mortals are not allowed to be presumptuous here!" In this way, the words are dead. Of course, Dayi didn't intend to be so smooth. If he doesn't make a big noise, he will fail to achieve his goal. Spread your hands in front of your face, and multicolored light spots will gather on your palm, and then lift it up slightly, and the light spots will all float up, turn into light arrows, and spread out to Dayi's body, each one seems to have perception , making a buzzing sound, only waiting for an order from the master, it will march towards the enemy ahead. The demons looked at this move, and all of them were ready to fight, with weapons in their hands, and their eyes were fixed on the arrows, for fear that in the blink of an eye, they would be hit and turned into dead bodies. "Huh! Overthinking one's abilities." The little obstacles in front of him could not stop Dayi's progress at all. He raised his hand and pointed in front of him, and the arrows swished towards the target, and the shining light shone, unstoppable. Tap, tap The objects the arrows hit exploded one after another, and the air was filled with smoke and dust for a while. Without hearing the screams of the demon minions, Dayi focused his eyes on the front and put his hands behind his back. It seemed that the person he was looking for had arrived. Naturally, not only Chonghua came, but also Beixiang and Yihua. "Brother Yi." Chonghua paced back and forth, smiling at Dayi leisurely, "It's not good to come here alone." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 128: The Assembly of the Eight Parts (2) ? Dayi looked at the person in front of him, feeling in his heart, how many years have passed, and now Chonghua, the gloomy aura emanates from the inside out, standing with the demons, the picture is so harmonious. Dayi couldn't help frowning at this thought, and growled in a low voice: "I have something to ask you. Tell them to go back." Chonghua looked at the minions who were staggered by the arrows, and without answering, he glanced at Beixiang, who understood, and immediately gave Yihua an order, "Bring everyone in, and leave this place to us." .¡± The tone cannot be refused. "Hey" Jue Li's face froze for a moment, Yi Hua's teeth were itching with hatred but she couldn't bear it, so she could only "hum" indignantly, and left the entrance with the demons below. When he felt that Yihua was far away, Chonghua straightened his body, and slowly approached Dayi, saying as he walked, "Now there are no outsiders, elder brother can speak bluntly." He still smiled leisurely. Dayi didn't pay much attention to Zhonghua, so he fixed his eyes on Beixiang and asked, "Is it true that you went to Huangquandao because of him as Xuanyan said?" His tone was affirmative. "Brother has come all the way to ask this?" Chonghua stopped and asked instead of answering. "You let him stay, is that an answer to me?" Dayi was not polite at all. The atmosphere was a bit dignified, so Beixiang took a breath, walked a few steps towards Chonghua, and said: "Chonghua" Before he could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Chonghua, "It's okay," Chonghua still had a smile on his face , "Brother, who is Beixiang, Chonghua thought, you should understand when you were in Lujiuquan." Then he turned to Beixiang, leaned his head on his chest, half-closed his eyes, and said in a serious tone Firm, "I know what I want." "I think you are different this time, compared to when you were a human being, and compared to when you came to me before." "Heh~" Chonghua sighed softly, "Yeah, I think so too." "Okay!" Dayi's voice was very shocking, as if he had chosen his own future path, and as if he had let go of the burden in his heart, he turned around and left, leaving only the last sentence for Chonghua, "Let's meet in the city." .¡± Chonghua watched Dayi leave, and only sighed softly when he disappeared. Seeing it, Beixiang raised his arms to hug him, and murmured in Chonghua's ear, "Thank you." "Yeah." Without much words, he just put the bracelet on Beixiang's waist and slowly closed his eyes. ? At the same time, the Peishao Department in service: The envoys from the seven tribes summoned by "Pei Shao" came one after another. Tomorrow, they will be invited to the leader's big tent for a gathering. "Hey, isn't this Limu? It's been a long time. Do you still remember me?" In the courtyard where the envoys of various families were placed, a well-mannered man in his thirties came forward to say hello. The man who was mentioned immediately bowed his hands in return, "Aren't you Mr. Chang Xian? I don't want to meet you here. How are you doing?" "Haha, I'm just muddling along. Come, let's come into my room and have a chat." Chang Xian compared his poses. "Yes, please." Li Mu also behaved quite decently, and walked into the house with Chang first. Among the seven tribes, the tribes of Limu and Changxian are both in the west, one is at the foot of Taishi Mountain, and the other is by the Sishui River, the closest to each other. The two tribes have been in contact for many years, and gradually formed an alliance. In addition, the two men have a prominent position in the tribe, so they knew each other earlier. Sitting in the room, Li Mu spoke first, "When will your lord be here?" "Oh, I just arrived two days ago, and the mountain roads are difficult for you, so it's hard work." "Where, how can you say that it is hard to work for the leader. On the contrary, my lord travels far, so don't be too tired." "Haha each other." Chang Xian stroked his beard with a smile, and poured water for Li Mu, who also lifted the bowl respectfully. Then, the two casually chatted about the recent situation, and then, Chang Xian brought the topic, "What do you think about this alliance?" "Pei Shaoyi seizes the magic soldier, come and get us to help." Li Mu just stated the facts, and then asked back: "Boshui and Yanshui are also friendly, what do you think, my lord?" The Yi Min Department and the Pei Shao Department have never had any friendship, and Li Mu believes that the divine weapon is the property of the king of men. If he chooses to give it to the Xuanyuan family, even if it is taken by Pei Shao, the king of men can take it back. This war is probably meaningless, so he didn't plan to come, but Because of the good relationship with Si Shui, I also found out that they had sent people there, so I agreed to see the situation first. If Si Shui is willing to take the lead, but based on friendship, I should also help the situation. Even if it is unfavorable, I will retreat That's it. "I" Chang Xian pondered for a while, moved his body, sat next to Li Mu, and whispered: "Come here for two days.However, Dahong was nowhere to be seen. Only after asking the villagers did they find out that he had actually defected to the Xuanyuan Department. " "What! That Dahong!" Li Mu was very surprised, and his voice couldn't help raising his voice. He lowered his voice when he saw Chang first made a gesture of silence, "How is that possible?" As far as he knew , Dahong is loyal to the Lord and is quite famous in the tribe. The nearby tribes also admire him a lot, but why did he rebel at this time? Even if the Xuanyuan clan held a divine weapon, it was not enough to make him turn his back on the master and turn to the enemy. What happened in it? "I don't know either. Dahong and I have known each other for a long time. He has always been very affectionate. How could he give up his mother's family and go to the enemy? But the people in the village said that they saw Dahong with their own eyes. People from the Ministry will pick it up, so it¡¯s hard to say anything.¡± Chang Xian sighed. "The impermanence of human beings is not foreseeable by adults, so don't think too much about it." Seeing that Chang Xian was a little melancholy, Li Mu hurriedly spoke to comfort him. "En." Hearing Li Mu's words, Chang first calmed down and returned to the original topic, "Now that Dahong is gone, I'm afraid that one will fade away, and Pei Shao's department may not be able to overwhelm the crowd. On the contrary, Xuanyuan's , it¡¯s not easy to deal with.¡± "What does your lord mean, we don't want to wade into this muddy water?" That was exactly what Li Mu wanted. "No, I decided to help." Chang Xian looked at the desktop with an extremely serious expression. "What! Do you agree with this?" Li Mu was indeed quite unexpected. "Brother," Chang first looked out the window, and then turned around and said to Li Mu: "This battle will determine the future owner of this place. Now that Pei Shao lacks Dahong, it is equivalent to breaking his arm. I thought Xuanyuan The odds of winning over there are extremely high, if we play it safe now, we may not be able to succeed in the future." Li Mu seemed to understand the meaning, and next to Chang Xian asked in a low voice: "Then look, now" Chang Xian smiled, "Let's see what Pei Shao said tomorrow, if we are sure that there is no certainty of victory here, then we" Then he spoke to Li Mu, and Li Mu nodded and laughed, "Your Excellency is wise, let's do it So be it." "Okay, please take care of me when the time comes." "Naturally." Li Mu cupped his hands, and the conspiracy was settled. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 129: The Assembly of the Eight Parts (3) ? On the second day, the envoys from various ministries were invited into Pei Shao's big tent together. Everyone stood still inside and saluted "Pei Shao" together, "Boss Pei, I'll come and pay my respects." "Hehe, everyone has worked so hard to come from afar. Come on, please sit down." Spreading his hands to one side, "Pei Shao" signaled to everyone, and the envoys followed his wishes and took their seats one after another. "Pei Shao" looked at them with a smile. He was very satisfied with today's situation. Thinking that Xuanyuan City would be conquered by an army in a few days, the smile on his face could not help but increase a bit. The latter is nodding to signal "he" to proceed with the plan. "Pei Shao" returned his gaze, straightened his body, put his hand on the low table in front of him, and said: "Welcome to Bicun, everyone. You should know the purpose of my invitation. Since everyone is willing to come, let me It's to express support for me, Pei Shao, and willing to attack Xuanyuan City together with me, and win the king's magic weapon." The voice of "Pei Shao" fell, and the envoys from the two tribes who had always been very close to the Pei Shao tribe from the east of the Yanshui took the lead in responding, "Yes, I will follow the lead of Chief Pei." Seeing this situation, several other envoys besides Xian also echoed, "We are also willing to go together." "Haha, good, good." "Pei Shao" was very happy to hear that, and then said: "If there is no objection, then let's discuss about sending troops." "Yes." Everyone responded. "Wait a minute." At this moment, Chang Xian said, "I still have something to ask, and I hope Chief Pei will make it clear." "Pei Shao" paused for a moment, turned his gaze to Chang Xian, thinking that he would stir up trouble at this moment, and wanted to see what he could say, so he put on a smile again, nodded slightly and said, "Please tell me." .¡± Chang Xian was not polite, cupped his hands, and said: "I heard from the people in the village that Dahong defected and went to Xuanyuan City. He is very good at setting up formations. If he is used by the Xuanyuan Clan, it will be a serious disaster. How does Chief Pei plan to deal with it?" 'It turned out to be because of him. ¡¯ "Pei Shao" lowered his eyelids, "It seems that this Dahong is also well-known outside. ¡¯ Looking up at everyone, they were all waiting for his speech. The demon clan seemed to think of something, smiled secretly in his heart, and replied: "Dahong has been with me for many years, I have known his formations well, even if we face each other, he can't do anything to me." Several envoys nodded in agreement, but Chang Xian dismissed his remarks, "Boss Pei, I have seen Dahong's formation before, and it can be said to be unpredictable. You can foresee the future." "Hehe, you're worrying too much." "Pei Shao" stretched his body, acting very relaxed, "Don't you know that everything is inseparable from its origin, no matter how unpredictable it is, it comes from one, but knowing the root, he It cannot succeed.¡± "That's it" Chang Xian bowed his head silently, as if thinking carefully, and Li Mu, who was sitting by the side, also squinted at him, waiting for his decision. Needless to say, I often raise my head first, and salute to "Pei Shao", "Then, there is one last point, Chief Pei can also answer for me." "certainly." "How many people does Xuanyuan City have?" This question seems very simple, and "Pei Shao" answered without thinking, "It's less than two thousand." "Well, then our department is also willing to be driven by Chief Pei." Chang Xian sat upright and bowed deeply to "Pei Shao". "Pei Shao" nodded with satisfaction, "Haha, good! If anyone else has any questions, please let me know." "Me!" Li Mu answered quickly, which made "Pei Shao" a little upset, but it wouldn't cause an attack, and he still replied in a good voice: "Please tell me." "I just want to know one thing. When the time comes, who will deal with Xuanyuan's magic weapon?" This question is very important. It can be said that for everyone, although fighting together, the one who stepped forward to deal with Xuanyuan Sword first must suffer the most. It is very likely that he will end up making a wedding dress for others. Once Li Mu said this, everyone present Everyone looked at Pei Shao solemnly. "Hahahaha, so it's for this." "Pei Shao" faced the crowd with a poise, "Since everyone thinks highly of me, Pei Shao, and came to help out, how can I be willing to fall behind? If we meet in battle, Pei Shao will be the leader Seeing everyone at the banquet looking at each other and nodding, admiring his hero, "Pei Shao" smiled all over his face, and gave him another reassurance, "Although I, Pei Shao, am not talented, I am not The Xuanyuan clan can take it easily, even if he loses, it will cost him a lot of effort, at that time, I hope everyone will respect the friendship of the alliance and not let him go away easily." In this way, for the sake of The allied forces took the lead and secured the covenant, completely solving the worries of the future. At the moment, everyone bowed to "Pei Shao", "Pei chief is righteous, I will live up to the trust." "Okay,?Now we can discuss the battle. " "Yes, but by order." ==================================================== ==================== An hour later, the discussion on dispatching troops was completed, and it was agreed to go to Xuanyuan City on the first day of next month, and the gathering place was chosen at Lujiuquan, and then they went together. All the envoys from the various ministries have left the chief's big tent, and only "Pei Shao" is left sitting there, and of course, there is also the uncle. With a smug smile on his face, the pheasant stepped into the hall from the side, and the pheasant also shed his skin, giving him the seat. "You did a good job," Yan Yang praised the pheasant, "don't worry, the Lord of Beixiang has already taken care of it, and someone will come to finish the Xuanyuan family when the time comes, so you just pretend to be good. And they want to steal money Ordinary people will not have good results. Haha" "Thank you, Your Majesty, for your compliment, Pheasant will definitely do his best." The woman put on a charming smile, and sat on the lap of the sore On the other side, the envoys went back to their residence, Chang Xian and Li Mu walked last, and the two discussed in a low voice. "My lord, what do you think of today's meeting?" "He seems to be very considerate of us," Chang Xian paused, then pulled Li Mu closer, and lowered his voice even more, "However, I always feel that something is wrong, but I can't tell what's wrong." "This there are things that even adults can't see through?" Li Mu has always admired Chang Xian, and he was a little surprised to hear him say this, "What is it that makes you doubt?" "He is different from the Pei Shao I knew before. How should I put it? Although he is ambitious, he is very cautious, just like a tiger he can drive. He is not fully sure. He would rather endure than make a move. Like Today's bold words are really hard for me to understand." "He also said that because of the questioning from you and me, my lord, just to stabilize the morale of the army." Li Mu thought there was no problem at that time. "That's right, that's why I said, although it's strange, I can't tell what's wrong." "I think adults should not worry about such a trivial matter, let's think about how we will act in the future." Li Mu took more care of himself. Chang thought for a while, then nodded in agreement, "Well, all right. We'll talk about it when we're indoors." "Success." (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 130 Advanced Trial ? In the big tent of the leader of Xuanyuan City, our little cat is knocking on the table depressedly by himself. Today it returned without success again, thinking of Dahong's gentle smile and Xuanyuan Zizi's "teaching": "Yuer, you, you should practice hard. Look at how hard everyone is working. I will accompany you tomorrow, okay?" ?¡± Master Mao¡¯s face became stiff, ¡®Who wants you to accompany me! Die Xuanyuan doesn't help me, he always speaks good things for others. Ah, why did I agree to let him accompany me then! ¡¯ Thinking of this, his subordinates tapped on the table faster and became more depressed. At this time, the curtain of the big tent was lifted, and it was Dayi who came in. Seeing Tang Yu, he asked it: "Cat, hasn't Xuanyuan come back yet?" The word "Xuanyuan" stimulated its nerves, Tang Yu looked up, his eyes were full of resentment, "I don't care what he does, I don't care if he is dead!" Suddenly the topic changed, "It's you, you go up Where did you go, I haven¡¯t seen anyone since I¡¯ve been looking for you all day?¡± Mao¡¯er was worried that he had nowhere to vent, so naturally he couldn¡¯t let go of those who came to his door. "Me? Hey, forget it, let's talk about it when Xuanyuan comes back." Dayi found a seat at random and sat down. This made Tang Yu displeased again. Mr. Mao thought that Dayi had the best relationship with him here, so why should he go to Xuanyuan to talk about something? He immediately jumped up and came to him in two or three steps, dissatisfied Protested: "Why do you have to wait for him to come back? Can't you tell me first? I can also help you think of a way, sir." "Eh" Dayi looked up at it, and really wanted to refute this mischievous cat, but then thought that doing so would only bring him more trouble, so he gave up and mentioned it to him. Some things that happened before, "I went to find Chonghua." Chonghua's name aroused Tang Yu's interest again, and the cat immediately sat next to Dayi and asked him, "Oh, what did Chonghua tell you?" It was ordered, and it would be fun, the cat was delighted. "I can't say" Dayi frowned, he still couldn't accept how Chonghua gave him today, so he didn't answer the question. This made Master Mao very angry, "I can't say anything, what did he say?" Seeing Tang Yu's eagerness, Dayi thought for a while and replied: "He must have an idea in his heart." "What idea, please explain clearly." Tang Yu told him that he was confused. "That's right" Dayi paused, and then said: "It seems that this time, he will definitely fight Xuan Yan to the end." ¡®Isn¡¯t Xuan Yan the boss of Nan Xing? Chonghua wants to deal with him? Tang Yu didn't like Tiangong at all. Hearing this, he pricked up his ears happily, and his tone was full of excitement, "Well, then we will help together! Remember to leave that Nanxing to me." Mao Xiao Grandpa swore in his heart that he would kill him this time. "Help?! What about Xuanyuan City, don't you want it? What are you thinking about, cat." Dayi pressed Tang Yu's head and rubbed it vigorously. "Ah~! Let go." Tang Yu hurriedly backed away, shook her head to restore her hairstyle, and glared at Dayi fiercely, "Who said no, after I clean up those demons, my lord, I can go Find that Southern Star." "Hmph. When you finish the fight, it will be over." In fact, Dayi really wanted to say that Tang Yu might find it difficult to deal with even a sore, let alone this time, Beixiang and other palace masters were present. , I may not be able to separate myself to take care of it. "Then what do you think we should do! Do we just leave him alone?" Tang Yu was afraid that Chonghua might make a mistake. Seeing Tang Yu caring so much about Chonghua, Dayi was very happy, and smiled and brought him to his side, "Cat, who do you think Chonghua is? Even Longyu, the most powerful in Tiangong, can't get benefits from him How can Xuanyan defeat him? I can say that Chonghua will not lose to any opponent on the battlefield except Renwang, Donghuang and Haotian, so you can rest assured." "Who has ten thousand hearts, hum." Tang Yu turned her head and refused to admit it. Dayi ignored it, and continued, "I think that Beixiang will also support him at that time, and other people will have no room to intervene. This time, all the enmity will be settled. And we " Before Dayi could finish speaking, he heard a whisper from the side, "That idiot, huh. The young master will find him sooner or later." Dayi was speechless after talking like this, and felt that his original decision was really correct. , we should wait until Xuanyuan comes back to talk about it. You see, this little cat picks up what he is interested in and listens to. But anyway, the master's house should be approaching the door soon, Dayi looked towards the curtain in a blink of an eye. "Hey, why didn't you say anything." The little cat came to his senses and looked at Dayi dissatisfied. Dayi stared at it and said, "He's back, why don't you pick him up?" These days, Dayi could also tell that Tang Yu had a crush on Xuanyuan. "Amount."?When he said this, Tang Yu also felt the sound of Xuanyuan's return, but held his breath, "Hmph. Who is going to pick him up." But his eyes were also looking at the curtain. After a while, Xuanyuan opened the curtain and came in, saw the person inside, approached with a smile, cupped his hands to Dayi, and said: "You are here, Yu'er was looking for you yesterday, but she couldn't find it. "When Dayi nodded to him, he then turned his head to look at Tang Yu, and found that it tilted its head and ignored him, so he sat next to it, stroked its head, and tried to coax it: "Yu'er, Let's go to the competition together tomorrow, let me see your skills, I think Yu'er will be better than Master Yi after a long time, how about it?" "Hmph. The young master has always been very capable." Tang Yu was in a much better mood after being praised. "Well. Then I will learn the lesson tomorrow." Putting down his hand, he caressed its cheek and smiled affectionately at it. Tang Yu felt a little hot on his face because of Xuanyuan's touch, and turned his head away slightly, "Hmph, don't keep your hands when the time comes, or don't blame me if you get hurt." But his heart was sweet, and he still had some expectations. "Hehe" Xuanyuan smiled softly, knowing that this little trouble has been settled. Dayi on the side also knew it was time, so he talked to Xuanyuan, "I went to see Chonghua before." "Ah." Xuanyuan turned around and tapped lightly, waiting for Dayi to continue. Dayi directly cut to the point of Xuanyuan, "I saw that during the war, he will definitely go with Beixiang to fight against Xuanyan and Longyu, then we will resist the rest." Seeing Xuanyuan nodded in agreement, Dayi went on, "Now Beixiang has the full power to deal with the demons. He knows I'm here, and he will definitely arrange for people to deal with me. At that time, I won't be able to take care of you. You have to take care of yourself." .¡± "I understand. I will be more careful." Xuanyuan cupped his fists at Dayi. "Tomorrow, I don't think you will have to compete with this cat. At that time" Dayi didn't finish speaking, but was interrupted by Tang Yu, who jumped up annoyed after only half a sentence, "Why not! Don't make trouble!" Tang Yu pointed at Dayi and gritted his teeth. "Yu'er" Xuanyuan pulled it to his side helplessly, "Master Yi hasn't finished yet." "No, no, no! There's nothing to say." The cat didn't give up, and ordered Xuanyuan, "You are not allowed to listen to him!" "You" Xuanyuan really didn't know what to say, but Dayi smiled and helped Xuanyuan out, "Haha, don't get excited, little cat, how can I disappoint you, I want you to join hands tomorrow Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s more interesting to compete with me?¡± (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 131 Advanced Trial (2) ? "Eh?" Hearing what Dayi said, Tang Yu immediately suppressed his anger, and spoke again to confirm, "You mean, we will join forces to deal with you tomorrow?" Seeing Dayi nodding his head affirmatively, the cat's head turned , Thinking that Dayi is so good, even stronger than Xuanyuan, to be able to compete with such an opponent, it is really Hehe, Mao'er is very happy. "Ahem." Tang Yu cleared her throat, "Hey, since you are free, I will play with you. If you lose, don't say we bully you." Well, we still have to put on airs. "Haha, you cat, it's still the same, your tone is stronger than your strength." Dayi looked at Tang Yu amusedly, the cat was happy now, and didn't refute with Dayi, so Dayi continued to talk to Xuanyuan, "Xuanyuan Shi, do you think if you compete with Nan Xing again now, do you have a chance of winning?" Xuanyuan felt that Dayi's question must have other meanings, and answered cautiously: "I don't know if he is prepared, so I can't say for sure." Tang Yu felt that Xuanyuan was ashamed of himself, so he cheered him up, "I'm afraid that I will win if he does anything, why can't you?" Dayi listened to Xuanyuan's words and nodded in satisfaction, "Well, Dou Suli thinks highly of himself, that's why he missed the enemy because he underestimated the enemy. In fact, he can be regarded as one of the best among the twenty-eight places in Tianfu. If the demons come this time, Beixiang will be You prepare a strong enemy, no matter what, it will be no worse than Nan Xing, don't underestimate it." "Definitely." Xuanyuan cupped his hands. "Well, good. Then let's meet at the gate of the city early tomorrow morning." After finishing speaking, Dayi got up and left. "Yes." Xuanyuan responded and sent Dayi away with Tang Yu. ==================================================== ==================== On the second day, Tang Yu pulled Xuanyuan up early because of his excitement, and came to the city gate with him, only to find that Dayi was already waiting for them there. Xuanyuan stepped forward to salute, "I don't want you to come already, so I asked you to wait." "Haha, it's okay, I just couldn't sleep, and I ran here before dawn." Dayi took them boldly, and went out of the city with them. In fact, Dayi had concerns in his heart. If Xuanyuan's power is not enough to deal with the demons, then Xuanyuan City will be in a very dangerous situation, so he woke up before sleeping for a long time last night, and waited quietly here,' Xuanyuan, don't let me down. ' Not long after, a group of people came to the edge of Jishui. Dayi looked at the gurgling river, then turned his head to pose for Tang Yu and Xuanyuan, and said, "Come on." On this side, Tang Yu has long been eager to try. Hearing what Dayi said, he took a step forward excitedly, and swiped his dagger across, "Don't be merciful, or I won't have the best time." , rushed towards Dayi. Dayi opened his eyes, and then smiled, "Little cat, you have to be careful." His hands were not idle, and with a twist of his fingertips, he squeezed out an arrow and swung it towards Tang Yu's body. On the ground, dust exploded with a "bang", which made Tang Yu stop in his tracks, making it difficult to approach, and also dispelled its attack. But Dayi didn't stop, he squeezed another arrow in his hand, looked at the dust flying in front of him, and waited for the next attack. His guess was correct, the cat can't be repelled by this little attack, Tang Yu waved his hand to brush away the dust in front of his eyes, and before it retreated, he moved forward again, broke through the obstacles of the flying dust, and saw the dust in front of him. opponent. "Hmph, this skill is not enough." The silver blade in his hand condensed strength, Tang Yu seemed to be moving forward, lowered his body, and was only one step away from Dayi in a few steps, waving from bottom to top The knife comes. 'Um. The body method is not bad, but the strength is not good. ¡¯ Dayi turned to one side, watching the brilliance of the silver blade pass by in front of his eyes, commenting in his heart, then turned around and kicked Tang Yu in the back, and was deftly dodged by the vigilant cat. Dayi smiled and didn't chase after him, because the power of Xuanyuan Sword was approaching. The golden light flickered, Xuanyuan leaped high in the air, with his sword across his chest, and the gossip patterns encircled his whole body. With another effort, he knocked out all of them, and hit Dayi directly. The latter was a little surprised, and then replied with a smile, "Come on." He waved the arrow in his hand. The two forces faced each other, and the light was overflowing in an instant, which was so dazzling even in the sunlight, which made Tang Yu stop his attack and concentrate on watching all this. After the light scattered, Xuanyuan also fell back to the ground, pointed the sword forward, and praised Dayi: "Master Yi is really amazing, you can stop my moves so easily." "Hahaha." Dayi also retorted, "You are not bad, how long have you been practicing this move, although it is still immature, it is still a bit decent." "It's not too long, there are other things, I hope the adults will point out." Xuanyuan said and drew the sword in a circle, and a circle of light appeared on the side of his body, and the tip of the sword pulled the light circle.?As soon as the body turned, it turned into a shock wave and galloped towards Dayi. "Hey, this one is also good." Dayi smiled, and didn't care, but turned to Tang Yu and shouted, "Don't be idle, little cat, come up and make a move quickly." As he said, the palm of his left hand had already spread out , the multicolored arrows were spinning in the palm of the hand, and when the shock wave was nearly ten steps away, he waved his hand, and the arrows flew straight forward in a row, collided with the light waves, and exploded into a brilliant light. Looking at Tang Yu in a blink of an eye, the cat heard Dayi's words and gathered his momentum early. When Dayi went to block the sword move, he suddenly advanced and attacked his foot. Seeing the menacing approach, Dayi raised his foot, stepped on Tang Yu's knife-holding fist, and said with a smile: "Chonghua didn't teach you, can't people step on your head?" Only then did Xuanyuan hold a sword As he approached, Xuanyuan Sword pierced towards the throat with a melodious cry. Dayi stopped being negligent, and stepped on Tang Yu's feet hard, and the whole person flipped sideways for a circle, and landed on the side, making the two of them come to nothing. "Hmph! Come again." Tang Yu would not give up, and he mobilized his strength to take Dayi's right arm with the silver blade, while Xuanyuan attacked the left side at the same time. While responding, Dayi sized up the two juniors. Tang Yu's body is sensitive and her moves are impermanent, which can make people hard to defend against. Unfortunately, her strength is not strong, even if she gets hit, she can't kill people. If she does everything she can, she will reveal her flaws and put herself in danger. The Xuanyuan sword style is calm, with well-founded advances and retreats, and sooner or later there will be great success, but from the current point of view, it is good to be cautious, but once you encounter a strong enemy, it will be difficult to create opportunities, and victory will become slim. Thinking so, Dayi urged his strength with both hands, and with a shock to the ground, he bounced the two of them away ten feet away, then patted his clothes, glanced left and right, and said, "Hey, if this goes on, I'm afraid your strength will be exhausted." I can't get anything cheap, so I just have to wait, and then I can easily take you two." "Hmph! What are you proud of?" Of course Tang Yu was not convinced, "Young master hasn't used all your strength yet!" "Hehe." Dayi didn't take it seriously, and continued: "Don't you know that the sword is the meaning, and the sword is the power. If you two can't understand, not only will you be in vain today, but you will not be a great weapon in the future." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 132 Advanced Trial (3) ? The sword is based on intention, and the sword is based on merit. This is the highest level of practicing swordsmanship. If one can achieve it, martial arts will be considered perfect. Of course, how easy is it to comprehend this level? After Dayi finished speaking, he looked around at the two of them, and saw that they all stopped. Xuanyuan seemed to be chewing on the meaning of his words while bowing his head, while Tang Yu raised the silver blade to his eyes and stared at the eyes reflected on the blade. 'You guys, can you understand? ¡¯ Dayi was also waiting for the answer. And the answer may be frustrating. After a while, Tang Yu swung the knife and stared fiercely at him with a pair of eyes again. Swing the knife again. Xuanyuan on the side saw Tang Yu go first, he paused for a moment, and then followed, but his actions were not decisive enough, maybe he was still thinking about Dayi's words in his heart. 'Why. It seems that we still need to call. ¡¯ Dayi thought while fighting. The three of them fought for a few more times. Dayi saw that Tang Yu and Xuanyuan's strength was not strong enough, so he was no longer polite. He spread his palms to the sides, and silently recited formulas in his heart. His palms were filled with brilliance in an instant, and even the sharpest soldiers were blocked. , Tang Yu and Xuanyuan both marveled and settled their offensive. Then, I saw countless short arrows shooting out of the streamer, densely and orderly, attacking the two of them. "Ah!" Seeing this, Tang Yu retreated sharply. With his left hand, he urged Chi Yan and placed it on his chest. With his right hand, he poured all his strength into hitting the back of his left hand, and shot Chi Yan out. A head-to-head match made the smoke filled with gunpowder, like a big battle. This exhausted Tang Yu quite a bit. Mao'er panted to pay attention to the surrounding movements, but only heard, "Little Mao'er has some skills, but it's a pity" Then he found a sudden brilliance in the gunpowder smoke, twisted like a rainbow, He rushed towards Tang Yu, but it was too late to avoid it. Without hesitation, Tang Yu held up the silver blade and resisted it with all his strength, but he also rushed back with strength, and his hands holding the knife kept shaking. The monster's intuition told it that if it couldn't stop it, if it was hit, it would be killed immediately. Such a sense of crisis made Tang Yu's spirit highly concentrated, and his eyes were fixed on the rainbow light in front of him, "Partner, we, here we are!" . ¡¯ With his feet on the ground, he gritted his teeth and resisted the attack and stood still, gathering the remaining strength in his hands, "Ha~" He raised his hand and threw it towards the sky, sending the attacking energy flying into the sky. Looking at the beautiful rainbow in the distance, the cat demon, who had escaped from the crisis of death, suddenly became weak and sat down on the ground, panting heavily. 'It's so dangerous, it almost killed me, is this the real strength of Dayi? It's amazing. ' Besides, on Xuanyuan's side, facing the same intensive offensive, the man took a few steps back in time, the sword wrapped around his body, and the gossip talisman faintly appeared under him. All incoming attacks were blocked by the divine soldiers, and with each blow, the gossip talisman became brighter until Xuanyuan was covered with golden light, so dazzling that even the subsequent arrows could not penetrate into the golden light. The light has already dissipated. When all of them were blocked, Xuanyuan didn't have time to return the move, so he heard, "Your move looks good, can you block this one?" After that, there was a hissing in his ear, and he saw the golden arrow reaching directly between his eyebrows, what? He couldn't dodge either, and worse than Tang Yu, he didn't even have a chance to raise his hand to block. The same death signal exploded in Xuanyuan's mind. The instinct of survival caused him to open his eyes wide, and the golden light all over his body quickly retracted into his body. The golden essence could be seen gathered in his pupils, and he resisted the attack in front of his forehead, causing the arrow to stop between his eyebrows. Before, it was impossible to advance half an inch. Although it was almost blocked, but the rapid contraction of strength made other parts of the body unable to open the arrow, so he could only watch intently, not daring to neglect. When his body was a little stronger, Xuanyuan squatted down, tilted his head back, and watched the arrows fly by, and then supported himself with the sword, stabilized his figure, and adjusted his breathing. 'This offensive, does he really want my life? And what happened to my strength just now? ¡¯ Aiming at the magic weapon in his hand, ¡®Did it save me or myself¡¯ Dayi looked at the exhausted two people, turned his hands back, put away his moves, and said to them: "How? If Dou Su tried his best, he would be able to reach this level of strength. The same is true for the demons in Huangquandao. Do you have any chance of winning?" ?¡± Listening to Dayi's words, both Xuanyuan and Tang Yu remained silent, but the former began to re-examine his own strength, while the latter was only angry but could not refute. The cat puffed its cheeks, and reluctantly asked Dayi for advice, "Then what do you say, what do you mean, what kind of skills you just said, I don't understand at all, how to understand." "Hmph, do you still need to comprehend what you understand? You cat is looking for reasons." "What are you talking about? Where can I find a reason?" Tang Yu was of course unconvinced, "Chonghua is simpler than what you said. When he asked me to deal with Tiangong and Mozu, he tried to break their anger. He also taught me moves so that I won the fight, you see how capable he is." After he finished, he turned his head away with a snort, thinking that Chonghua is indeed bigger than this everywhere."Qiang, what a great young master. It would be better for me to ask him next time." Tang Yu's words made Dayi's head full of black lines, and he also murmured in his heart, this kid really understands the mind of monsters, asking this cat to speak good things for him, isn't it to tear me down. It was also because of Tang Yu's words that even Xuanyuan "joined the fun", "Master Yi, I am stupid, but this sentence is really hard to understand, can you tell me more?" Xuanyuan said it more implicitly, and Dayi followed his words along the steps, "The meaning of the sword means that in swordsmanship, more attention is paid to the inheritance of the sword's meaning than the teaching of sword moves, and to be able to comprehend the meaning of the king. Only by possessing the sword intent can the greatest power of the Taiyu Sword be exerted." Xuanyuan nodded, these words had also been expressed from Long's mouth, and he had a deep understanding in his practice, so the power that surprised Xuanyuan at the critical moment just now can be explained. The human king has an incomparable grasp of time and space. He transfers his power to where he needs it instantly, and uses it to attack and defend. Knowing this, Jiao Xuanyuan feels happy. Finally, the efforts of these days have not been in vain, and the results have finally appeared. "Thank you. I have benefited a lot from you." Xuanyuan bowed his hands to Dayi. "You did a good job today. I can rest assured." Dayi also praised him, and he was indeed at ease. As long as there is some more time, Xuanyuan City will not be afraid of strong enemies, even Beixiang. Are you giving them a chance? Looking at Tang Yu again, the cat obviously disagreed with Dayi's explanation, and continued to "find fault" with his chin: "Then you come and tell me, what's the matter with the knife?" (Note Website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 133 The Eve of the Great War ? Dayi looked at Tang Yu and smiled, thinking that the cat would make trouble for him, but he couldn't swallow the words, so he said: "The skill of the sword is the training of the swordsman himself. Swordsmanship is more suitable for charging than swordsmanship. The stronger the foundation, the greater the power that can be displayed. Therefore, for swordsman, long-term experience is indispensable. The more you experience the battle of life and death, the better you can be The best is integrated with the weapon, and only in this way can the supreme merit be achieved." Tang Yu was fascinated by these words, staring at the silver blade in his hand, and then thinking about the moment when Caicai was dying, Maoer realized that he and Yin blade were not only partners, but also shared weal and woe, and shared good and bad . Putting the dagger flat on his chest, Tang Yu smiled slightly, 'Partner, we will fight back all the enemies together, right? ' Seeing Tang Yu's expression, Dayi knew that today's competition had achieved a lot, so he looked at the sky with relief, and then said to the two of them: "Okay, that's it for today, I hope to wait for the demons to attack us." On that day, you can become stronger." "Yes." Xuanyuan answered with cupped fists. "Hehe, but teach them to come, but not to go back." Tang Yu swung the knife and stood up. "Haha, you cat." Dayi stretched his body and walked towards Xuanyuan City, "Then I have to wait and see, but don't become a sick cat and make people laugh." "What are you talking about! Stop for the young master." Not listening to the ridicule, Tang Yu chased after her through gritted teeth. "Hey, Yu'er! Wait for me." Xuanyuan shook his head helplessly, and then returned to the city. "Hahaha" Dayi smiled quite comfortably At this moment, in Xuanyuan City: In the courtyard where Bai Zhi and Nan Xing lived, a demon from the Way of the Underworld walked into him. He was the boy who gave Bai Zhi the peeping pebble. Entering through the main entrance in a grand manner, with a smile on his face, he was not worried about being attacked here at all. Even if Nan Xing held his sword to his throat within a few seconds after entering, he still greeted Bai Zhi behind him calmly: "Hello, we meet again." "You what are you doing here?" Last time I spied on the stones for myself, so that Huang Quandao was familiar with Tiangong's actions, and made Bai Zhi stay by Nan Xing's side every day like sitting on pins and needles. I have been worried all day long, but now that I see the culprit, I am naturally cautious and vigilant. And Nan Xing was very disgusted with the demons, he pushed the sword towards the throat, almost pricking blood, and said to the boy, "Say! What the hell are you trying to do this time?" "Hehe" The boy was much calmer than Nan Xing had imagined, and said with a smile, "I, a slave of the Underworld Dao, dare to show off my tricks in front of the two star officials." Looking at the decoration on the hilt of the sword, he exclaimed, "A good sword is a good sword, as expected of the first star official in the upper house, but the etiquette for hospitality is a bit poor" It may not be true, but when he saw the tip of the sword pushed forward an inch, he was frightened. The boy had to step back instinctively, and then frowned, "Although the little slave is humble, he was also sent by my master to pass on a message. How can it be said that the two armies do not fight each other? This is the rule. Dou Jun still Is it not as good as my slave?" The words were neither arrogant nor humble, Jiao Bai Zhi also suddenly felt a little admired, wondering how many people in Tiangong would dare to say this in front of Dou Su. "Huh." Dou Su put away his sword, "Speak quickly." He wants to see which spies sent by the temple are so bold. The boy touched his neck, let out a pretentious breath, and smiled again. He first reported his family name, "My slave's name is Liu Yu, and I work under the seat of Lord Cangming in Beiming Palace." The proud expression was beyond words when he spoke. . 'It turned out to be Beixiang's subordinates, what do you want to do this time? Nan Xing became alert when he heard the word Beimingdian. Since Xuanyan took care of him last time, Nan Xing has paid close attention to Beixiang. It's not easy, a small slave is already like this, and his direct subordinates must be even more difficult to fight. "You said that you are from Beixiang. He has always hated my Tiangong. What do you want to say when I sent you here today?" "Oh, well, it's actually not that my Patriarch has something to say." Liu Yu smiled mischievously, and immediately gave Nan Xing a look, but the boy wasn't afraid at all, and continued, "It's Palace Master Chonghua." I have something to say." "Chonghua?" Nan Xing and Bai Zhi said in unison. "Well. When the Lord Chonghua came to Huangquandao, he didn't bring any of his own people, and the servants in his palace were not used to it, so they couldn't be sent. Naturally, my Lord will help." "Really" Nan Xing stared at Liu Yu, saw that he was still smiling and showed no flaws, so he said, "Well, I don't care who you pass the message for, what does Chonghua want you to tell us?" "Oh. It's not you." Liu Yu shook her finger.?Then pointed to Bai Zhi behind Nan Xing, "It's her." Then he smiled at Nan Xing. "Eh? Me?" Bai Zhi pointed at herself. The girl was very curious. Although she had seen Chonghua before, she didn't know when she had noticed him. "Yes." Liu Yu nodded, "It's you." Bai Zhi looked at Nan Xing, saw that he didn't say anything, just turned his head to the side, and asked without hesitation, "What does he want to tell me?" "It's nothing, I just want you to bring a sentence to your Patriarch, no problem." Liu Yuzhuang smiled cutely. "Hey there is no problem. Tell me what you mean." Anyway, with Nan Xing around, if he disagrees, he can find a reason to go back on his word, the girl thought. "Well, what are you talking about? Let me think about it." After speaking, she seemed to think seriously, which made Bai Zhi even more confused. Is it hard to remember this sentence? "Hmph. Putting on airs." Nan Xing didn't like this, and also reminded Bai Zhi by the way. "Ah, yes." Liu Yu didn't refute, and brought out the words, "The master of the Chonghua Palace said, with bright eyes, worrying and caring, is it a pity? Shining like this. Hmm, it should be right, you Remember it?" "Bright and bright eyes, worrying and caring, are you sorry? Shining like this" Bai Zhi silently recited it several times, remembered it in her heart, and then said to Liu Yu, "I wrote it down, and then I will return to the Heavenly Palace to report to my family Lord." "Okay, then I'll be bothering you. That's it, I can go back and report to you, two Xingjuns, take your leave." Saying this, he bowed to the two of them, then turned and left. After Liu Yu walked out of the courtyard, Bai Zhi walked up to Nan Xing, and discussed with him: "What do you think?" The girl didn't want to bring Nan Xing into trouble anymore, so she had better ask first. "Since it is a matter of your Yufu, you can ask your master." Nan Xing walked into the house after speaking. After hearing this, Bai Zhi pouted angrily, thinking in her heart, 'What? It's really hard to take care of those who have been pushed out completely, that's all, I'll ask the Lord myself. That's good, you can spend less time with him. ¡¯ Then, without pausing, he immediately went to the Heavenly Palace to report. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 134: The Eve of the Great War (2) ? After Liu Yu left the residence of the star officials, he did not return directly to Huangquan Road, but came to the leader's tent and stopped to watch. It seems that he has also received another mission. Not long after, Liu Yu saw Xuanyuan and Tang Yu coming back together. Because of Dayi's ridicule, Mao'er was very angry. He crossed his arms and stared at Xuanyuan, and kept complaining, "Why do you follow him and don't help me at all!" Xuanyuan's provocation stopped him again. "Yu'er, Lord Yi just reminded you kindly, so don't worry about it. Besides, you won't get any benefits from his subordinates. Instead of returning in vain and making yourself even more angry, let's just let it go, okay?" Xuanyuan touched Looking at its head to enlighten. This is a fact, although Tang Yu didn't want to admit it, so he gritted his teeth and rushed into the big tent angrily, and then saw a boy coming towards him, blocking the way. "Go away! Didn't you see that the young master is on fire!" He yelled at the boy and raised his hand, as if he was going to hit him, trying to scare him away. But the boy in front of him was not afraid of it like other people, but he smiled, like an old friend saying goodbye, and said: "You still have such a big temper. But, I don't plan to leave." "Do you have the guts" Tang Yu narrowed her eyes, grabbed the boy's collar and lifted it up, caught it in front of her and stared viciously, causing Xuanyuan who was on the side to see it and hurriedly stopped, "Yu'er, it's just a child." , why bother with him." As he spoke, he immediately came to Tang Yu's side and pressed his hand to ask him to let go. Liu Yu only opened his eyes slightly, without the slightest expression of fear, and then put on a smile and said to Tang Yu: "Yes, put me down first, I still have something to say to you, I am very embarrassed by you. "The hand also patted the fist holding his collar, signaling Tang Yu to let go first. Relaxing in his hand, he put the boy back on the ground, and said impatiently: "Speak quickly if you have anything to say." Tang Yu was not embarrassed because of Xuanyuan's face. Liu Yu patted his chest, tidied up his clothes, and clasped his fists at Xuanyuan, explaining his intentions: "Hello City Master Xuanyuan, this little slave is Liu Yu under the command of Master Cangming from Beiming Palace. Tang Yu sent a message." "Bei Mingdian? Then you are the subordinate of that annoying ghost, why are you spreading the word for Chonghua?" Tang Yu became angry at the thought of Beixiang, so his face instantly stiffened, expressing his disbelief at all. Xuanyuan didn't reply. Like Nan Xing, he wanted to find out the situation first. Liu Yu's answer was the same as what he told Bai Zhi, and finally added: "Look, do you want to listen?" He was very sure that Tang Yu would agree. The result was indeed the case, Tang Yu let Liu Yu convey the message after snorting. The boy smiled, then said: "Prince Chonghua wants me to borrow something from you, what do you think?" "What? The silver blade?" Tang Yu's first thought was this short knife. After all, it was Chonghua's own thing. If he wanted to go back, he should. Mao'er subconsciously pulled out the knife. "No no." Liu Yu hurriedly waved his hand, "Since I have already given it to you, why would the Lord Chonghua want to go back? What he wants to borrow is the fluorescent orb on your body. How about it?" The fluorescent orb was the one hanging around Yuan'er's neck. Tang Yu was a little puzzled, "What does he want this for?" what effect. "Didn't Dayi mention it to you? The origin of the monster?" Liu Yu scratched his head. "Yes. But what has it to do with the bead?" "That's easy." Liu Yu nodded in satisfaction, ignoring Tang Yu's obviously confused expression, and continued: "Then you should know that monsters are born from the true essence of practitioners, and that orb is the Chonghua Palace." The true essence gathered by the Lord when he was a human being, after he entered the Yellow Springs, he threw the true essence into the valley in the mountains, and created you." After speaking, he pointed to Tang Yu. 'Well! ! It turns out that I am' Tang Yu never imagined that he and Chonghua had such a karma. Tang Yu was not the only one who was surprised, even Xuanyuan beside him opened his eyes wide, "Is this why Chonghua came to Yu'er?" Then he now' Looking at their expressions, Liu Yu felt that this task could be completed, so he continued to work hard, "You have to know that the master of Chonghua Palace will have a decisive battle with Shangfu Xuanyan this time, and no matter what, he can't be defeated by him, so Lord Chonghua needs strength. You will help. Right?" Of course Tang Yu hoped that Chonghua would win, and the orb was of no use in his own hands, so it was better to return it to Chonghua, and it would be considered a contribution to him. Thinking of this, Tang Yu didn't hesitate, and said to the boy, "Success. Come and get it with me." Then he turned around to go to Yuan'er's room, but Xuanyuan pulled him down before taking a step.The man looked at Liu Yu suspiciously and said, "Can you guarantee that the one you will give is Chonghua?" "That's right." Tang Yu became vigilant again after hearing this, glaring at the boy and said, "What will you do to that annoying ghost?" "Hehe, how could it be? It's useless even if my Patriarch asks for it, and it's not worth it to misunderstand Palace Master Chonghua. You should know that my Patriarch has great admiration for Palace Master Chonghua. " 'Too. ¡¯ Tang Yu knew this very well, so she said to Xuanyuan, ¡°Just give it to him. That idiot won¡¯t take Chonghua¡¯s things.¡± Xuanyuan listened to what was going on, and no longer objected, and went to Yuaner's residence with Tang Yu, and took the orb for the boy. Tang Yu also told him to go back quickly, and don't give it to Dousu in the city found out. Liu Yu smiled, thinking that this monster really looked like the Lord Chonghua, who had no good impression of the people in Tiangong, then took the orb, and bowed to Tang Yu, "I am here to thank you, Lord Chonghua, and said that if you If you can win, he will pay you back.¡± "Farewell. It's useless to put it here anyway, let him keep it for himself." Cat said generously. "Hey, you like Palace Master Chonghua so much, then please do something for him, I thank you in advance." A typical pushover. "Huh? He said it?" The cat didn't believe it now, it didn't want to work for other demons. "That's not true, my master wants you to send a message to Dayi." "Then what's there to say, you go yourself!" Tang Yu yelled at Liu Yu, "Hmph, you idiot, do you still want to send the young master?" dream. ' "Hey" Liu Yu looked very embarrassed, "My Patriarch also doesn't want to embarrass Palace Master Chonghua, he has such a good relationship with Dayi, you want Dayi to fight with the Palace Masters of Huangquandao Already, which side should Palace Master Chonghua help" "Uhthat was arranged by him himself, who is to blame!" "So." Liu Yu smiled again, like a cunning child, "If you are willing to tell Dayi that as long as he doesn't make a move, my Patriarch will not let other palace masters participate in this battle, so you don't have to worry If we will fight against our Palace Master of Huangquandao, then everything will be settled.¡± (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 135: The Eve of the Great War (3) ? "Uh" Seeming to make sense, Tang Yu hesitated for a moment, and Xuanyuan next to him asked again: "Is Beixiang's words trustworthy?" Liu Yu immediately assured, "Creditable, credible, so that my Patriarch can have an explanation to the Master of Chonghua Hall." "Then why don't you want to talk about it yourself?" Xuanyuan thought that Dayi would not embarrass him even if it was reasonable. "You don't know, the last time Dayi came to Huangquan Road to look for the master of Chonghua Palace, he encountered some obstacles at the door, so he fought against him and almost killed many demons. I was afraid that I hadn't spoken to him yet. , I was beaten to death by him^, besides, you see, I still want to rush back to my life. Just help me." Liu Yu looked at Tang Yu flatteringly. Mao'er thought for a while, and said to Liu Yu: "Let's go, let's go! Go back and tell that annoying ghost, don't bother me next time, let him speak for himself if you have something to say!" Forget it, just pass on a message, Mao My lord has a lot. "Yes, yes. The little slave will leave. Everyone, there will be a time later." After speaking, Liu Yu bent down and retreated, and went back happily. "Huh." Seeing Liu Yu disappearing before her eyes, Tang Yu muttered angrily, "I hate it, I have to trouble my master to run." Saying this, he wanted to pull Xuanyuan away to find Dayi, "Let's go." Xuanyuan let it pull him, bid farewell to Yuan'er, and went to Dayi's residence. Outside the courtyard, Xuanyuan opened his mouth and said to Tang Yu: "Yu'er, did you agree too easily just now?" Xuanyuan thought that Beixiang was not a simple character, so did sending someone to spread the word this time also count as his arrangement? "What does it matter? He can't figure out any tricks." Tang Yu has always been a soldier to cover up the water and the earth. "Yeah." At the moment, I can only try my best to be careful, "However, you should treat Chonghua too well" He murmured and complained, who would want the person he likes to help others too much, besides, that Such a perfect one. "Huh?" Tang Yu didn't react for a moment. "Ah, it's nothing, let's go." Xuanyuan didn't say much, and walked to Dayi's residence with Tang Yu After Liu Yu completed the task, he didn't stop, and went straight back to the Wanhua Palace. Beixiang and Chonghua had been waiting in the lobby for a long time. After the boy went forward to salute, he reported everything he had done in Xuanyuan City, and then handed over the orb he had taken from Tang Yu to Chonghua. After listening to Liu Yu's reply, Bei Xiang nodded and let him leave. "I've done everything I need to do." After the rain subsided, Chonghua looked at the orb in his hand and asked Beixiang. "Well, that day will come." Immediately leaning against Chonghua, Beixiang also looked at the orb, and said softly, "I don't want this cat demon to have such a relationship with you." "Hehe." Chonghua smiled slightly, turned his eyes to Beixiang, and leaned his body against it, "It seems that everything has been predetermined for a long time, since the power I left in the mountain valley has been sent, I will use it That's right. Xuanyan" Turning to look at the orb again, his eyes suddenly became sharp, "It's not easy to let him come for nothing, don't you think?" "Of course I hope you can take this city." He put his arms around Chonghua and put his chin on his head, "I won't let anyone hinder you." As Dayi said, Beixiang If you make up your mind, you will sweep from the sidelines. Chonghua laughed again after hearing this, he believed this sentence very much. "By the way, may I know the meaning of the sentence you asked Liu Yusuo to pass on to Long Yu?" "Don't worry." Chonghua lazily adjusted his posture, facing Beixiang with sly eyes, "You will know on the first day of next month." Then he looked at Baozhu and murmured: "Six The first day of the monthBeixiang, you picked a good day for me." "Hey" As if he understood the meaning of Chonghua's words, Beixiang looked a little embarrassed, "You have to know, I have to explain to you, Your Majesty." "That's all. Take it as the most important thing." Chonghua narrowed his eyes slightly, "Beixiang" "What's wrong?" "No, it's nothing, I'm just a little tired, let me lean on." Quietly shrunk down, and slowly closed her eyes. Beixiang knew that Chonghua had all kinds of thoughts in his heart, but he was a smart person, he would not take the initiative to explore, and he would understand when the time came. She hugged Chonghua tightly, kissed him lightly on the forehead, looked at his delicate sleeping face, and moved the corner of her mouth Turning to Yun Mansion again, Bai Zhi hurriedly ran up the steps of Yun Mansion, looking up at the gate of Yun Mansion getting closer and closer, there was already someone waiting at the gate, it was Yu Lin. Seeing Bai Zhi's hurried appearance, he said kindly: "Slow down, no matter how tight you are, it's not too late." Arriving in front of Yu Lin panting, Bai Zhi took a deep breath, calmed down for a while, and said to him: "My lord?? Chonghua sent someone to ask me to send a message to the Lord. "My eyes fluttered again, and I quickly thought about whether I had forgotten those words. "Chonghua wants to send a message to the lord?" Yulin felt that Tiangong and Huangquan Tao should not overlap at this time. "Well, it's just the words of the messenger from the Beiming Temple." Bai Zhi continued to reveal. ", that's all, let's go to see the Lord first." Since we can't guess it, it's up to Long Yu to judge, Yu Lin and Bai Zhi went into the Yu Mansion together. The two walked through the courtyard to the apse where Longyu was resting, and met Jiaosu Yuanran outside the gate of the hall. The latter came out of the hall to greet them knowing they were coming. With kindness on his face, Jiao Xu half-joked at Bai Zhi: "What? You can't get along with Dou Su, do you want to appeal to the Lord?" "Hey" Bai Zhi was really unwilling to be stepped on by others, but she still replied stubbornly: "I won't argue with him! This time I came back from business." "Oh?" Thinking that the girl from home must have suffered a lot, Yuan Ran patted her head comfortingly: "Then go in." The three of them entered the hall and met Long Yu. Yuan Ran and Yu Lin stood apart in front of Long Yu's seat, and Bai Zhi conveyed Chonghua's words to him. After hearing this, Long Yu thought for a while, then smiled and said in a low voice: "Ah! It's really hard to refuse." The three people under the seat were puzzled, Yuan Ran and Yu Lin turned to look at Long Yu, thinking about what could make their master difficult. Bai Zhi didn't hesitate so much, and immediately asked: "My lord, what do those words mean?" "Hehe." Long Yu smiled and waved to Bai Zhi, and the little girl ran to him like a reward, waiting for his answer. Long Yu patted her head, and said softly, "The rabbit is tired, why don't you stay in the mansion with me, and don't have to look at Nan Xing's face, how about it?" "Really!" Bai Zhi's eyes brightened when she heard that, but then she thought about it: "The errand in the mountain and sea world" Long Yu had explained it at that time. "Don't worry, there are times when you go to play. Go, find Xinsu to play, he is bored." He waved his hand slightly as he said. "Okay!" Received the master's assurance, Bai Zhi smiled all over her face, bowed and bowed to Long Yu, and then bounced away. Seeing Bai Zhi running out of the hall, Long Yu suppressed his smile, and turned to tell the remaining two: "You wait and prepare quickly, this timeit seems not easy." The words were full of deliberation . "Yes!" The two replied in unison. Although they didn't know the meaning of Chonghua's message, since Long Yu arranged it, they would naturally not neglect it. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 136: The Eve of the Great War (4) ? "Chonghua sent someone to pass the message? And took away his true essence?" In Dayi's residence, Tang Yu passed on the meaning brought by Liu Yu and told him what happened just now. But Dayi didn't care about Beixiang's intentions, on the contrary, he was more concerned about what Liu Yu took away. "What's the problem?" Tang Yu didn't feel strange at all. "If Chonghua was still a human being, there would be no problem at all, but" Dayi's eyes showed worry. "You mean that Chonghua has now joined the demon clan, even if he has his former true energy, it is useless?" Xuanyuan said speculatively. "Okay! How dare you lie to me." Tang Yu woke up the dreamer with a few words, turned around and walked out, "I'll find him!" "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan hurriedly pulled him, "Don't worry, you haven't listened to what your lord wants." "That's right," Dayi agreed, but he was a little joking, "You don't know where to find it." "You!" After hearing this, Master Mao immediately turned around and glared fiercely at Dayi. 'Dare to laugh at the young master who doesn't know the way! Sooner or later, I will be able to run all over this mountain and sea world by myself to show you. ' After successfully keeping Tang Yu, Dayi waved his hand at it, "Don't worry, I didn't say that the Zhenyuan Chonghua would not be needed, but I was just worried about the day when the demons would come out." Then he frowned again. "What date?" Xuanyuan and Tang Yu asked together. Is it also important to take part in the battle? This made Mao'er think of the big witch that Chunshou met before, and blurted out, "Unlucky?" Although this was a bit too evil, it was really accurate that time. "I don't know if it's auspicious or not, but that day must be the day when the demons can exert their greatest strength." Dayi looked at them and said, "The first day of June." This day. "You mean, that day is the day of the decisive battle?" Xuanyuan calculated in his heart that there was not much time left to prepare. "You mean, the greater the power of the demons, the less the power of true essence that Chonghua will get?" Tang Yu was concerned about another matter. "More than that," Dayi replied to Tang Yu's words. Although he may have some grudges against Chonghua now, the friendship in Jiu Cun's heart still makes him have to care, "He has entered the realm of hell now, give up It is too risky to do so.¡± Dayi thought in Huangquan Road. At the gate, what Chonghua said. 'What the hell does he want? ' "Tch, if I knew it earlier, I would have beaten that little baby away." Tang Yu was angrily. "No, maybe that's the only way to understand everything then." Dayi answered as if explaining to himself, and then went on to answer Xuanyuan's question, "There are still seven days until that day. Except for your own Prepare, I can only remind you one more thing." "Please say." Dayi stared into Xuanyuan's eyes: "Taiyu Sword. Be sure to protect it. This is the goal of this competition between Tiangong and Huangquandao." "I can predict it." Xuanyuan also said firmly, "Don't worry, I will do my best." "With the young master here, whoever dares to snatch it, I will be the first to let it go." Maoer came back to his senses and joined in. "That's good." Dayi was very pleased to see them so concentric, "Let's stop here today, and on the first day of next month, let the gods and demons also see the abilities of our mountain and sea realm." Finally, cheer for them . "yes." "Of course!" ==================================================== ==================== Time flies, and it is the eve of the decisive battle, and tomorrow is the first day of June. In this day when the soldiers in Xuanyuan City are tense, the only one who can still smile is naturally only the one who is extremely passionate about the battle. Tang Yu, who is looking forward to it, and has great trust in his master, is looking forward to Shangfu Dousu who will gain great benefits today. Looking up at the sky full of stars, Nan Xing raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and said to the subordinates standing respectfully behind him: "You are back, when will the lord leave?" Seven kills left the first few parts, and replied blankly: "It's ready, just wait for them to fight in front of the battle, and we can do it." Then he passed Xuan Yan's order to Nan Xing, who heard the latter slightly nod. "Okay, let's do that." At this moment, in the chief tent of Xuanyuan City, the Xuanyuan Department is making the final pre-war plan: "No! I don't agree!" The cat seemed to be annoyed by some opinion, and "bumped" the table and jumped up. "Yu'er." Xuanyuan hurriedly comforted him: "I feel that too.That's a good thing to do. At least our chances of winning are better, and you can show your talents too. " "That won't work!" Tang Yu was very stubborn, "I don't want to be with him, I want to be with you." She pointed to Dahong. "This" Xuanyuan looked at Dahong, who just lowered his head and didn't speak, but Xuanyuan knew what he meant very clearly. The plan had already been made, and the troubles had to be resolved by the city lord himself. At the moment, I had no choice but to bite the bullet, turned to Tang Yu and said Xiang: "Yu'er, don't you want us to win?" "Of course we have to win," Mao'er was very sure of this point, "but I can also fight against the enemy with you. Why do you have to follow Dahong? It's different for you to let others follow you." Tang Yu didn't want to leave Xuanyuan, but I am afraid that I will not be able to help him when he is in danger. "No, no." Xuanyuan was still working hard, no matter what he had to 'fool' the past, "This errand must be yours." "Where is it?" Master Mao didn't believe it. "Think about it. What kind of weapon are you using?" "Silver Blade. Don't you know, you still ask." "That's right. Lord Yi also said that swordsmanship is more suitable for charging than swordsmanship. Look, is there anyone here who is better at swordsmanship than you? The best candidate is only you. "Then pretending to be helpless, he looked around at the followers. Seeing Xuanyuan's eyes turn after Fenghou, he immediately understood, and hurriedly echoed: "That's right, no matter how difficult it is to choose." "Thenthen" Tang Yu couldn't hold back, thinking that what Xuanyuan said was very reasonable, but she was still unhappy, so she gritted her teeth and remained silent. Looking at Tang Yu's expression, Xuanyuan knew that he was sure of everything, so he threw out some affection to strengthen his determination: "I also know that Yu'er is worried about me, so why am I not? You see, I still have Master Yi and Long It¡¯s safe to help out, but Yu¡¯er doesn¡¯t have strong support around her, if Mr. Dahong¡¯s plan is not so perfect, I wouldn¡¯t want you to take risks.¡± As he spoke, he caressed its cheek affectionately. "Hey," Tang Yu said very embarrassedly, raised his hand to open the light touch next to his face, turned his face to one side, and muttered, "Okay, okay, it's nothing special, where is it not killing the enemy?" "Hehe. Yu'er was willing to go, which really helped a lot." "But it's a good deal." Mao'er turned her head suddenly, put her hands on Xuanyuan's chest, and asked him to promise, "When I turn back, you will be fine." "I promise you." Looking into Tang Yu's eyes, Xuanyuan answered this sentence very seriously. "Also," Mao'er suddenly thought of something, and seemed a little excited, "Remember to save a few for me, whether it's from the Mozu or Tiangong, I'm going to feed them to the knife." "Haha It's easy to say, so it's settled." Tang Yu's words made everyone laugh. Then, everyone arranged the formation properly, and said goodbye to each other, and went to their respective places. After the followers left, Xuanyuan breathed a sigh of relief, and Long who was beside him came over, patted him on the shoulder, and made a rare joke: "It's not easy for you to have such affection." Xuanyuan understood the meaning, so he could only smile awkwardly: "Hey, don't make fun of me." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 137: The First Day of June ? "Brother, I'm going to the Heavenly Palace with Xuanyan." "No! Do you know where that is? Do you know why he must take you away?" "Xuanyan loves me, brother, why do you always object?" "He loves you? Are you still thinking about it? What he likes is the five-color pill you have!" "No! We are in love. Big Brother, I'm sorry" The beautiful person is getting farther and farther away. "Zhu Er, come back! Don't go there, you will regret it! Zhu Er!" "Scared." The extreme stimulation caused Chonghua to widen his eyes, gasped for breath, and sat up slowly while clutching his heart. 'Is it a dream? To give me such a dream today, does that indicate anything? ¡¯ Duan looked at his palm, thinking back to the day when he separated from his younger brother, Chonghua felt all sorts of turmoil in his heart. 'Zhu Er, are you okay? Is he able to cherish you as you said to you? It's still' Put your finger on the center of your eyebrows, forcing yourself to calm down, don't think about it, you can't think about it anymore. After a while, Chonghua stood up, stretched his body, took out the true essence from his bosom, held it in the palm of his hand, closed his eyes, felt the familiar power, and slowly sent it into the body until it was all absorbed by the body. accept. Put on your clothes, take a deep breath, and slowly step out of the bedroom, every step is so firm. 'Xuan Yan, let's see who can win today. ' At this time, Beixiang was already waiting in the main hall, together with Yihua and the young man who was silent in Linglong hall. Beixiang leaned on the low table and looked at the corridor connected to the inner hall, as if he was thinking about something. The young man beside him was sitting upright, his eyes were looking straight ahead, but the inside was extremely empty, like a deep pool, where nothing could be illuminated. go in. Yi Hua saw that the two of them didn't speak, and they were so bored that they paced back and forth alone, and occasionally made some complaints, but they were ignored, which made their beautiful faces look slightly ferocious. After a while, Beixiang stood up, and at the same time, Chonghua stepped into the main hall. Watching Chonghua walk towards him step by step, a long-lost emotion rose from the bottom of Beixiang's heart. The scattered black hair, the steady pace, the twinkling golden pupils, and the warm aura emanating from the inside, make people unable to take their eyes off no matter what, even Yihua who is standing beside him is quite interested. surprise. Back then, Beixiang was attracted by such a beautiful figure, and he kept chasing after him without stopping. But today, Chonghua, who has regained the true essence of the world, has returned to his original appearance, and approached him with a smile, which made Beixiang feel as if he was in a dream, and he didn't even want to blink. "What are you looking at?" She pressed Beixiang's chest half-jokingly, bringing her body closer. "Hey." His body trembled, and he unconsciously took half a step back. "Hehe" Smiling lowly, Chonghua stood up straight without continuing the 'temptation', brushing a strand of hair to ask about the situation: "Has your end been dispatched?" When Beixiang was asked this question, he immediately came back to his senses and replied: "That's right. You and I just go." "Well." Chonghua nodded, and then said: "Then let's go. I can't wait any longer." His eyes were hard when he spoke. "Chonghua." Beixiang took his hand, paused, and finally talked about his worries, "Although I think it's okay to use the power of Huangquandao, I will always agree with you Opinion, however, it is better to be cautious." "" Looking down, Chonghua could feel Beixiang's concern, so he smiled at him, "Don't worry, I'm not a human now, how could I use my life to joke with Tiangong." "That's good, let's go." "Um." After the conversation was over, several people set off to leave the Wanhua Palace. The young man walked at the end, staring at the figure in front of him, seemingly fascinated, until they passed through the miasma and came to the exit of Huangquan Road, he suddenly said, " Lord of the Palace." "Hey!" Beixiang was surprised, and immediately looked back. The same goes for Chonghua, since he came to Huangquandao, he has never seen this young man speak a word. The young man saw that they all turned around and looked at him, and that Beixiang was walking towards him, so he waited for him to come to him, and then said the following words: "If you still can't win in the middle of the day, then come back. Everyone, there will be no loss." The young man still had no expression on his face, just staring blankly into Beixiang's eyes. "Okay. I wrote it down." After answering the boy, Beixiang turned around, returned to Chonghua, and said to him: "Let's go." "Yeah." Chonghua agreed to leave with Beixiang. After taking a few steps, he looked back and saw the young man looking at him, full of doubts, but he didn't say anything.?Xing Fan asked, "Do you understand what he said?" Beixiang stopped in his tracks, and replied in a nonchalant manner: "Yong Ye has never been very verbal, but every word he said will become true." "Oh, will it?" Chonghua was curious. "Of course." Beixiang replied affirmatively, with a look of gratitude in his eyes. "It's because you came late, I don't know yet." Yi Hua, who was behind them, also took the opportunity to participate, "We Yong Ye predicted before that you would come to Huangquan Road, look, aren't you here now? And ah " Seeing Beixiang cast a 'talkative' look, he snorted and stopped talking. "Hehe, that's really a treasure." Chonghua smiled, although he was very surprised in his heart, but he didn't intend to delve into it now, "Then as he said, no matter what, let's wait until noon." Then went to the front. Beixiang looked at Chonghua, but didn't follow immediately, and told Yihua first, "Since Yongye has something to say, go and take care of your head first, the assembly must be completed in the early morning, even if you can't wait, you can go to Xuanyuan City first. "After speaking, he followed Chonghua's direction. "Hmph. I only send people around." Although complaining, as Xuanyan said, at the critical moment, the masters of the halls of Huangquan Dao still trusted Beixiang very much. leave. Beixiang stepped up and caught up with Chonghua in a short while, who asked casually: "Have you arranged it?" "Yes. But let's see how Xuanyuan City responds." After speaking, he looked at Chonghua: "What do you think?" "Hehe. What does it have to do with me? As long as Xuanyan comes. But" As if thinking of something, Chonghua showed a teasing smile. "What?" "No, I just think it's funny to think that some people must be angry now." He laughed a few times as he spoke. "Huh?" Beixiang didn't understand. "Don't worry too much, these have nothing to do with us." Beixiang felt relieved. "Well. Be careful." Beixiang felt much more at ease with Yong Ye's words, but it would never go wrong if he reminded him more. "Hehe." Chonghua seemed very happy, approached a little, and responded with concern: "Understood, the Lord of the Palace." Beixiang also smiled, and moved on with him. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 138 The first day of June (two) ? "Meow~!!! (Chonghua! I'm going to kill you~!)" This is the angry 'person' in Chonghua's words. . Although the strategy was laid out early, Tang Yu turned into a cat again because of Chonghua's "bestow" punishment before he set off. (The day of the new moon is the first day of each month) This has seriously disrupted the deployment of Xuanyuan City. According to the original plan, Tang Yu and Dahong will lead most of Xuanyuan City's troops to the front line Xingye, and break up the tribes from the east before they gather with Pei Shao's tribe. , and the tribes in the south are far away from the army and are not close, so they will definitely hesitate to enter the army. Besides, in the west, Dahong thinks that the Yimin tribe has never had any contact with the Peishao tribe, and the reason for sending troops may be due to the relationship with the Sishui tribe, while Chang Xian of Sishui is a smart person, but depending on the situation, he will pull the Yimin tribe Falling to Xuanyuan City, in this way, the victory can be said to be sure. But now that Tang Yu can't fight, the chances of winning the battle are too small. If he insists on going, even if he wins, he will suffer a lot. In this way, in the eyes of other tribes, he will still think it is more appropriate to take refuge in 'Pei Shao', at least often first I must think so. "Sir, this is the end of the matter, let's think of another way." It's useless to sigh, and we can only make arrangements as soon as possible. "That's it that's the only way to go." The best policy has been abolished. Although it's a pity, Dahong is not someone who only thinks about one solution, so he suggested to Xuanyuan: "I have to go and bring Chang Xian and the others over first." "Can it be done?" Xuanyuan heard Dahong's evaluation of Chang Xian, and was worried that he would not easily agree. "Whether it can be done or not depends on the city owner." "I?" "Well. If you can make him feel that the victory will be on your side, he will come. Of course, the minister will also go together and try his best to persuade." " If he refuses, what is the master's plan?" Always consider the worst outcome. "" Dahong pondered for a while, looked at Xuanyuan, and said: "There is always the worst outcome, and the city owner should have considered it. Right." ", what you said is true." Xuanyuan continued to express his position to the people present: "If the worst happens, I would like to live and die with this city. What about you?" This was his determination. "Wish to advance and retreat with the leader!" All the subordinates responded in unison, which made Xuanyuan very grateful. "Okay. It's not too late, sir, let's go now." "Um." Xuanyuan raised the sword, and immediately ordered Fenghou and the school officials: "You wait for the city to stick to it, and you must wait for me to come back." "Follow the order!" The subordinates answered in unison again, and then asked after the stroke: "Chief, how many people are you going to take?" "No, it's just me and my husband, what do you think?" Dahong bowed: "But listen to your orders." Although Fenghou was worried, she didn't stop her, and reminded Xuanyuan: "Then please proceed with caution." "Xuanyuan." This seemed to be the first time Long called his name, "Let me go with you. If you encounter an enemy, at least you can help take care of the general." "Well." Xuanyuan thought it was good, so he agreed, and then bowed to Dayi: "Master Yi, we don't know the result of this trip, I hope Lord Yi will help you in the city." "Haha." Dayi smiled boldly and said, "You just go, you won't be able to get in even if you measure those boys." It was also a cheer for Xuanyuan. "That's it, please." After speaking, he led Dahong and Long to the outside of the tent. Seeing that Xuanyuan was about to leave, Tang Yu hurried to him and pulled his hem, "Meow~ (Master wants to come too, hey!)" Xuanyuan looked at the kitten at his feet, thinking that Tang Yu was worried, so he knelt down, stroked its head, and comforted it: "Yu'er, stay safe, I'll be back soon." He picked it up , handed over to Dayi, then turned and set off. "Meow meow~!!! (Xuanyuan! Do you understand, take the young master! Let me go!)" The cat was flailing its limbs, struggling to chase after it. "Don't worry about the cat, there is such a courageous person, the world will not abandon him." Dayi also comforted it. "Hiss~! (Big idiot, you didn't understand!)" Cat glared at each other Xuanyuan and his entourage left Xuanyuan City and headed west along Ji Shui Xingye. Dahong drove the road while looking at the stars in the sky from time to time, his expression became more serious as time went on. Long who was on the side noticed it and asked him: "Sir, What are you worried about?" "Ah. I'm just uneasy." Dahong lowered his head, frowning. "Sir, are you afraid that we won't be able to convince Chang Xian and them? ???Xuanyuan also joined in. "No, no, the city lord is willing to go out, so he must have some confidence in his heart. As for the minister, he has some friendship with Chang Xian, and he knows how he behaves. If there is no serious problem, he should be able to say that he will join us." "Then why?" Neither Xuanyuan nor Long understood. "Ah, please look at the sky." Dahong pointed to the starry sky, and Xuanyuan and the others also looked up. It is the middle of the night, and the stars are shining everywhere, which is incomparably magnificent. Dahong pointed to the stars and explained to them: "Young ministers also study astrology in the tribe. This is the belief of our tribe. We use astrology to predict good and bad luck. Ah, the city lord, look, the brightest thing tonight is the northern sky. The stars, counting from the left, are the alcoves. According to the theory of astrology, once these four constellations are bright, the master will be in great danger, so Shicai's heart is restless." He said with a worried look. "Northern sky, all of them are the star officials of the Shangfu." Xuanyuan also murmured, although he didn't understand astrology, but thinking that it was related to Xuanyan, he also paid attention to it, "It's better not to have something to do, that Nan Xing , after all, still in the city. ' "Good luck, bad luck, bad luck, there are definite numbers. If it hasn't happened right now, let's take care of the things around us." Long enlightened from the side. He learned the study of hexagrams and images with the king, and he also knows the signs of good and bad luck, but he thinks more about these things. Just to warn people to be cautious, not to make people retreat. "I hope so, let's go quickly." Dahong nodded, and the group continued on their way. The night is always daunting, even if the moon is in the sky, the silence around will make people feel nervous, for fear of encountering accidents, occasionally hearing birds flapping their wings will always make Long pay special attention and look around. After traveling about 50 miles, Dahong pointed to Xuanyuan and said, "City Lord, not far away is the intersection of Jishui and Quchuan. Chang Xian and the others will definitely choose to rest there, and come to march again at dawn." "Okay." Xuanyuan looked up at the sky, judging the time by the color of the stars, "Sometimes, if everything goes well, we can return to the city before dawn. Let's hurry up." "Yes." Dahong agreed very much. "Wait." Long called them back: "I'm afraid it's too late to go." Looking around again, he looked ready for battle. Seeing him like this, Xuanyuan also became vigilant, and said in front of everyone: "Who is there, please come out and meet." "Hehe" There were a lot of admiring laughter: "The disciples of the king of men are really amazing. It is a great honor for us to fight against you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 139: The First Day of June (3) ? Xuanyuan followed the voice of the people, and saw a man wrapped in a black robe standing on a branch, with thick bird feathers covering his shoulders, and a swallow standing on it, under the moonlight, the man's blue eyes were as blue as a swallow There was a ghostly aura in his eyes. Following his utterance, Xuanyuan and the others stepped out of three more people, dressed in white clothes that were incompatible with the night, with piercing eyes, and stopped ten steps away from them. "Where do you come from and what do you want to do?" Long sensed their aura, which was not human, so he made a sound to confirm whether it was Tiangong or Huangquandao's opponent. The black-robed man jumped down from the tree, and cupped his hands at Long: "Young official is a dangerous place in the upper house, Guiya, and these three are also in the same robe." Then he introduced to Long one by one: "Xu Su Tianjie, Shi Su Palace of Chu , Bisu Dongchen." Hearing Gui Ya's introduction, the three of them did not salute, but took a step forward, ready to fight at any time. "The wall room is in danger" Sure enough, the master must be the master, Xuanyuan sighed in his heart how accurate the astrology prediction was. Following Gui Ya's introduction, he glanced at them one by one. Xu Su Tianjie was dressed in white and had a black face, with a murderous look on his face, holding a silver ax in his left hand. Shi Su Chu Gong was quite handsome, with his head slightly lowered, holding a long copper-colored stick in his hand. Standing behind him, Bisu Dongchen looked gloomy and looked sad, holding a chain with both hands raised. "The sound of flying birds I heard was that swallow," Long said as he approached Xuanyuan, "The birds don't rest at night, and Tiangong really can send eyeliner." "You're joking," Gui Ya smiled, stepped forward politely and continued to answer Long's question just now, "The lord sent us to fetch the Taiyu Sword this time, if City Lord Xuanyuan cooperates, unnecessary troubles will be avoided. Conflict, and I can't thank you enough." "It turns out that Shangfu had this idea." Knowing that the battle was inevitable, Xuanyuan put his hand on the hilt of his sword. "Hehe, my Tiangong sincerely came to hand over, but the city lord is always suspicious, and the lord is helpless." Gui Ya looked at the other three, and the latter were all ready to go, "Instead of handing over the magic soldier to Huang Quandao, It¡¯s better to leave it to a more suitable heir at the moment, what do you think.¡± "Perhaps you are right, but the King of Man entrusted me with the divine weapon, and I will not just hand it over to others. Besides, I am still a puppet of the Heavenly Palace." Xuanyuan is determined to resist the invasion and achieve great things. "Then" Gui Ya raised his hand to caress Yanzi, and then cast sharp eyes on Xuanyuan, "I'll offend you later." As soon as the voice fell, the four of them moved at the same time to attack Xuanyuan's side. Seeing the menacing approach, Long gave Xuanyuan a wink, turned around to face Dongchen who was attacking from behind, plucked the strings in his hand, and played a shocking tone, Xuanyuan also understood it, using the strong sound as a cover, drew his sword straight The man stabbed at the door, unstoppable. Dongchen didn't block hard, kicked his feet, jumped above Xuanyuan, waited for an opportunity to attack, but also gave way to retreat. Long saw the timing, pulled Dahong over, and jumped away with his back, Xuanyuan followed the momentum and landed not far from Long, and as soon as he stood firmly, he said backwards: "Sir, leave quickly, go to Chang Xian's place! " "But¡­¡­" "Don't worry about so much." Long also agreed: "They are just here to take the magic weapon, and they won't embarrass you. Regardless of success or failure this time, sir can convey the meaning of Xuanyuan City to Chang Xian. Even if it fails, there is a way to make a living. So, look for an opportunity to avenge Chief Pei later." "good." "Hehe, the city lord should worry about himself first." With a wicked smile, Gui Ya casually took a card, and the other three attacked Xuanyuan together. Xuanyuan braced the sword to strengthen his strength, the blade of the sword burst out with dazzling brilliance, and looking at his eyes, they were already shining golden. Look at this appearance, the star officials dare not neglect, Tianjie took the lead to stand still, and swam to the left of Xuanyuan, Dongchen swung the chain and hit the ground, just like a stone stirring up thousands of waves, flying sand and rocks surging, rushing towards Xuanyuan , Chu Gong behind him pointed his stick in the direction of Xuanyuan, but let's see how he reacts. Seeing this scene, Long Long hurried towards Xuanyuan, before leaving, he did not forget to tell Dahong: "Sir, go quickly, don't delay." "" Dahong knew that it was useless to stay, even though he felt uncomfortable, he had no choice but to promise Long's back: "Please take care of yourself, Dahong will live up to your trust." After speaking, he turned around. and go. Xuanyuan looked at the oncoming strong, just held the sword, and didn't move for half a step, until the huge wave hit, obliterating the whole body. After the impact receded, the star officials fixed their eyes and saw that Long was standing beside Xuanyuan with his qin in his hands. "Okay, don't be chaotic in times of crisis." Chu Gong praised, "The disciple of the King of Man is indeed extraordinary." "I'm overwhelmed." Long Dai responded, "I think you won't just wait like this." "Hehe, of course." As soon as the words fell, Tianjie had already held the ax and slashed down from above, with great force and momentum, even the enchantment couldn't resist, boomWith a sound of breaking open, Jiao Xuanyuan immediately raised his sword to block it. The huge ax hit the sword body, the impact sound was very loud, it can be seen the ferocity, Xuanyuan rubbed half a step behind him, before he managed to hold it up, his hands were straining, and he could feel that Tianjie was still exerting force. Of course this was not the end, Xuanyuan had just blocked the end, Chu Gong's long stick was approaching the mask, Long beside him saw this, turned the qin over with both hands, and pressed against the head of the rushing stick. Tianjie's ax is powerful, and Chu Gong's stick is not easy to pick up. Just hitting the back of the qin was already full of strength, and then Chu Gong slapped the other end of the long stick hard with one hand, hitting the qin like a blade. body, the vibration made the strings buzz, as if they were about to split. Long was pressed hard, and turned the body of the piano for a week to release the force. Chu Gong behind the piano smiled, and pressed down with a long stick to sweep the two legs. At the same time, Dongchen also took the opportunity to swing the chain to lock it. Long's zither made him have nowhere to retreat, and Gui Ya, who was left at the end, suddenly opened his arms, and countless hidden weapons flew out from under the cloak that wrapped his body, circling from all sides and attacking Xuanyuan and the two . This is the worst case scenario. This idea appeared in the minds of Xuanyuan and Long at the same time. They knew that if they couldn't resist, they would be powerless. "Long! Come here!" Hearing Xuanyuan's yell, Long immediately dropped the qin in his hand and retreated behind Xuanyuan, and swept his long stick dangerously past his legs, but the hidden weapons approaching him from all directions, what should I do? Gui Ya in the distance watched all this proudly, and the smile on his face became even more charming. "Bang bang bang" Hidden weapons from all directions made powerful blowing sounds, but they stopped around the two of Xuanyuan as if they were stuck on a rock. The golden eyes were shining brightly, and the light even spread to the whole body, which surprised the star officials. Xuanyuan quickly stabbed the magic soldier under the silver ax into the gossip talisman, and his figure also took half a step back. The silver ax also stopped on Xuanyuan's shoulder with a "boom" as if it had hit a rock, but could not go further. half point. The talisman under their feet was spinning, and with a whoosh, the two disappeared, leaving only hidden weapons scattered all over the ground. Seeing all this, Chu Gong got up slowly, and murmured: "Time and space fight" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 140 ? "Time and space are turning around, I don't think the Xuanyuan family has been so capable, it seems that this time is really tricky." Dongchen echoed, the original sad face looked even more miserable, and Tianjie on the other side became a little bit Anxiously, "Then we" "No hurry." Gui Ya interrupted: "How can we advance by leaps and bounds in a short period of time? Otherwise, Xuanyuan City would have already shaken the world." Then he turned over and jumped onto a branch, his blue eyes looked around, and he slightly raised the corners of his mouth "How can mortals use the power of a human king at will, otherwise it will be exhausted, and how can they run far Do you think so? City Lord Xuanyuan" After the voice fell, Gui Ya opened his arms again, letting the hidden weapons swarm He went out and hit behind the tree not far away With a few loud bangs, the entire tree was destroyed, and the dust after the explosion diffused, covering the line of sight, and only a faint golden light could be seen inside. "It's the Taiyu Sword" The star officials all thought so, and their hands holding the weapon tightened a little more. After the dust cleared, one could clearly see Xuanyuan half-kneeling on the ground with his sword propped up, and Long standing behind him holding the qin, all looking towards them. "City Master Xuanyuan." Gui Ya seemed a little proud, stroking the bird on his shoulder with one hand, and joked at the two of them, "If you want to escape, you should escape farther, otherwise, at this time, it's just a waste of time." gone?" Xuanyuan raised his eyes to Gui Ya, and remained silent. Maybe it was because of the harsh taunt that he had no intention of responding, or maybe the current him was unable to answer at all, and even the hand holding the hilt of the sword trembled. Long Long lowered her eyes to look at the qin in her hand, stroked it lightly, and said softly in her mouth: "It seems that I really can't leave today" "Hehe" Gui Ya smiled lowly, "Then, should the two of you consider the little official's previous proposal?" "Xuanyuan Sword?" Long looked at Xuanyuan, and could imagine his reluctance. He pondered for a moment, then raised his head to look at Guiya, "I just don't understand one thing, and I hope for guidance." "It's easy to say. Easy to say." Gui Ya didn't think they would have a way out. Even if they used words to delay, it was impossible for Xuanyuan to regain combat power in a short time given Xuanyuan's current situation, so he replied very comfortably. "Whether it's orthodox or a puppet, if you want to become the master of the mountain and sea world, you must first convince the people of the mountain and sea world. If you want to come to Tiangong, you should also consider it. I don't know whether the Jiangshui Shennong clan or the Communist Party of China is the one that Shangfu Xuanyan is looking for. Where's Gong or Zhu Rong?" Long said while gently stroking the qin. Gui Ya looked at this handsome young man, still smiling, but did not answer him directly: "Yes, who is it? The answer can only be in the Lord's heart." "So that's how it is" Long no longer looked at him at this time, but just lowered his head and continued to touch the strings, "You guys are really good at playing chess." "Hehe, I'm honored. The disciple of the King of Man is also very intelligent, so he should know it well. Now that I have answered it, please advise City Lord Xuanyuan not to be brave anymore, just obey the destiny and hand over the magic weapon." After Gui Ya finished speaking, the other three star officials also took a few steps forward, fighting for each other. "Destiny?" After a pause, Long raised his head again with a firm face, "The world of mountains and seas is not used to this kind of thing. Human affairs are man-made." "Hehe, it seems that it doesn't make sense" The bi-color pupils seemed to shrink, and the energy in the whole body began to release, which caused the bird on the shoulder to sing. It was like a signal, and the three star officials on the ground also raised their weapons and charged towards Long and Xuanyuan. Xuanyuan was already weak at this time, seeing this rainbow-like momentum, he had no choice but to grit his teeth. Could it be that the wish of his life would stop here? Feeling Long behind him approaching in two steps, Xuanyuan turned his head to look over, saw that Long was still touching the strings with his head down, and said unhurriedly: "Time and space are turning, I also have a little understanding" As soon as the voice fell, the sound of the piano suddenly rose, like a shocking wave, surrounding the two of them, and taking advantage of this momentum, they blocked all the future offenders, and shocked all the star officials. "Not good!" Dong Chen looked gloomy, looking back at Gui Ya, hoping for instructions. "Do you still want to escape?" Gui Ya was also nervous, and spoke a lot louder, "No one can escape my pursuit yet!" "I have benefited a lot from the advice I received today, and I am really grateful." Long still said unhurriedly, "Don't worry, everyone, I have been accumulating energy for a long time, this time it will not be just for hiding, there will be a later date .¡± It turned out that everything had been agreed upon, and the two knew that they would not get any benefit from the four star officials, and that forceful confrontation was not the best policy. When it was time, Xuanyuan made the move first, so that the four people in the Shangfu thought that the odds were certain, so they didn't put their minds on Long, so that he could take the opportunity to gather energy to stimulate time and space, and let them retreat completely. "Stop them!" Gui Ya was already in disarray.Inch, "Don't let them get away here!" After finishing speaking, he attacked with the other three. Long smiled slightly, she was very sure in her heart, and said to Xuanyuan: "Let's go, let's go back to the city and make plans." "Okay!" Xuanyuan closed his eyes reassuringly, just waiting to leave. The space-time array is running, and the momentum outside the array is stronger. The star officials can't break it in an instant. They just watch the cooked duck flying away. "Boom!" A golden light suddenly shot down, directly hitting the formation, and its strength was beyond the imagination of everyone present. Long in the formation was the most shocked. He knew in his heart that such a powerful force might not be possessed by the star officials. If the Palace Master of Tiangong came to rescue him, he would not be able to leave today no matter what. ¡®It must be stopped. At least, send Xuanyuan away! ¡¯ Concentrate on mobilizing the aura, and win or lose here. "Hehe!" There seemed to be a teasing laughter coming from his ears, Long was startled again, and opened his eyes wide, "Could it be" "Boom!" There was another deafening sound, the aura was finally broken up, and the gushing aura shook all the star officials back, each of them resisted vigorously and jumped a long way. When the dust cleared away, they saw that the two people in the formation were hit by the powerful force just now and sat down on the ground, gasping for breath. 'who is it? Why do you want to do this? ¡¯ Gui Ya is the star official of Shangfu, so he can naturally sense that this power does not belong to Tiangong, so who will help them stop Long here? "Hehe" There was another teasing laugh, "The fun is just beginning, don't leave in such a hurry." The laughter surprised everyone present, and immediately turned their attention to the owner of the voice. 'Chonghua! How could it be him? ' Walking gracefully from not far away, his golden eyes shone with sunshine-like warmth, but the tone of his speech made everyone present couldn't help worrying: "Without my permission today, no one can leave here." (Note) Website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 141: Under Control (Part 2) ? Seeing Chonghua walking slowly, Xuanyuan looked at Long solemnly, while the latter was paying attention to Chonghua's movements with extreme vigilance. The reasons may be the same, because Chonghua's almost abnormal behavior today, and because he was following behind People - Beixiang. Could what Chonghua did today be because Beixiang was also present? Long didn't know, and could only wait for Chonghua's subsequent actions. Chonghua was 'unaware', and still greeted them leisurely, "Master Xuanyuan, ah, Long is here, how are you doing?" "If there is no intrusion from Huang Quandao, it is indeed passable." "Hehe" Chonghua glanced at Beixiang with a smile, and replied nonchalantly, "Indeed. If Xuanyuan City Lord is injured here and cannot fight, I will really feel sorry for it." He continued happily, "But don't worry, the city lord, don't you see that we are here to help, and we guarantee that the city lord can go to the battlefield with peace of mind tomorrow. Don't you think so, hall lord?" "Phew, you, don't make me laugh" Beixiang was a little dissatisfied. "Hehe" teasing Beixiang made Chonghua even happier, her beautiful face was full of intoxicating smiles, but In an instant, Chonghua's sleeves were rolled up, like a strong suction force, which drew the sword from Xuanyuan's hand, catching him off guard. After the shock passed, the divine soldier was hugged by Chonghua, gently stroking the sword with one hand The picture seal on the body seems to be nostalgic and cherished. "What are you trying to do!" Long frowned, her tone so severe. The star officials also looked at each other, unable to understand Chonghua's intentions, so based on the analysis of the government, Chonghua shouldn't come to snatch the magic soldiers. "What are you doing" repeated casually, Chonghua caressed the sword, and slowly raised his eyes to look at Xuanyuan, "Of course, as you can see come to take away my father's weapon. Could it be, come to see me?" Can it be taken away by 'others'?" He said at the end with a contemptuous look on his face. "You!" Long was a little annoyed, he was obviously the one who stopped them from leaving just now. "Okay." Chonghua stopped looking at them, "I'll talk about the matter between us later." Then he slowly walked to the star official of the Shangfu, and jokingly said to Beixiang as he walked: "Ah, ah, Let's see who Xuan Yan has sent here, this time it's all the best." Seeing him approaching, the star officials subconsciously backed away a little. Today's Chonghua is very different, without the aura that Huangquandao should have, or in other words, just like the him he met during the struggle of the three realms, full of energy. The brilliance of the scorching sun is hard to look at directly. Zhonghua was very satisfied with the performance of the star officials, and the smile gradually spread on his face. Beixiang didn't pay much attention to these star officials, but only answered Chonghua: "What do you want to do, have you cleaned up now?" These words made the hearts of the four star officials sink. Yes, it is almost impossible for them to escape from Beixiang and Chonghua's hands. "Hehe, don't worry." Chonghua's eyes were also fierce, and he stared straight at him, making people shudder, "Who did Xuanyan fall in love with? Shennong? Good eyesight?" He smiled again, and then said: "But Hehe, he dares to snatch my father's things?" In the end, his voice raised, and the star officials were so frightened that they didn't dare to look at him. 'It turned out to be Shennong! Is this what Chonghua wants to tell me? ¡¯ Xuanyuan pondered in his heart, ¡®But why did he¡­¡¯ Still a little confused, Xuanyuan looked at Chonghua¡¯s direction, expecting an answer. Seeing that all the star officials did not answer, Chonghua was not embarrassed, and said in an orderly tone: "Go back and tell Xuanyan that I will wait for him in Xuanyuan City. If he doesn't comehehe." The sword wheel in Chonghua's hand After a week, "I chopped off Dousu's head and sent it to him." "Nan Xing!" Chu Gong blurted out, endlessly worried, "You caught him?" "Hehe, why am I going to do such a troublesome thing?" Seeing that Chu Gong's face relaxed later, he immediately made him worry again, "However, you don't think that Xuanyan can win over Brother Yi and make him not listen to me. If you don¡¯t want to, let¡¯s take care of Dou Su and help you deal with me instead, right?¡± After speaking, there was another smile on the brow, making all the star officials feel gloomy. 'It turns out that Chonghua gave Dayi instructions like this' Xuanyuan knew some tricks again, what is Chonghua going to do next? "Okay." Today's trip was worthwhile, and Chonghua dismissed it with satisfaction, "I'm not leaving, do you want me to send you off?" He clenched the sword in his hand, filled with energy, Xuanyuan sword suddenly glowed golden Radiant, shining everywhere. The star officials naturally did not dare to stay when they saw it, and immediately turned around and disappeared. Chonghua waited for their aura to go away, and also withdrew his energy, and the surroundings suddenly fell silent. Seeing that Chonghua was not moving, Beixiang walked up to him, stretched out his hand to caress his back, and said softly, "Do you just let them go like this?"  Chong Hua listened to his words, raised his head and smiled at him: "No hurry! There will be opportunities in the future." Beixiang nodded, turned back to look at Xuanyuan and the others, and asked, "What about them?" "Yes" Chonghua walked towards them as if he had just remembered Xuanyuan and the others. Long watched Chonghua approaching steadily, until he stopped a few steps in front of him, and then asked: "Tiangong is gone too, what else do you want?" Chonghua looked at Long's delicate face, lowered his eyes and said slowly, "Long, did you hear what I just said?" "Um." "Since this is the case, you should also be clear that it is best for you not to participate this time." Chonghua's words were very earnest. "I" Long also frowned and lowered his head, with a sad face, letting Xuanyuan go in without knowing it. What did what he said just now have anything to do with Long? Long paused for a while before speaking again, "At least, you return the Xuanyuan Sword, which was given to the Xuanyuan family by the master." "Okay." Chonghua agreed quickly, but with a playful smile, "I will return it when I meet Xuanyan tomorrow. As long as Xuanyuan City and Xuanyuan City Lord are still there at that time. Hehe" "You! What are you trying to do! Didn't you tell me before" "Before was before, now is now!" Chonghua interrupted him, turned to stare at Xuanyuan and said, "If City Lord Xuanyuan doesn't have the ability, I will return the sword to my father and let him find another lover." After speaking, he turned around Just leave, "City Master Xuanyuan can do it for himself." As the voice fell, the person had disappeared, and the rest of Beixiang looked at the direction of Chonghua's departure, did not speak, just lowered his eyes and followed. After waiting for Beixiang to disappear, Xuanyuan looked back at Long, and called out in a low voice: "Long, you" In the end, he still didn't ask. Long lowered his head for a while, then raised it again, with a very apologetic look, "It seems that we can only go back to the city first, and then make plans." "Well. Let's go." Now it had to be like this, Xuanyuan nodded, and turned back with Long. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 142: Under Control (3) ? The night is dark, because dawn will come soon. Nan Xing sat on the roof, looking into the distance, thinking about the current situation of his colleagues. From the moment Xuanyuan's solitary army left the city, Nan Xing thought this was a better opportunity than originally planned, and immediately ordered Seven Kills to notify the four star officials outside the city to follow, waiting for the opportunity to capture the magic soldiers. Calculating the time, it's time to get it. Why hasn't Gui Ya's summons arrived yet? Did something go wrong? Nan Xing stood up, feeling a little unsure, "Seven kills," After a summons, the solemn man stood behind him and saluted respectfully, "Here." "Let's go and have a look." There was a sense of worry in the words. 'But you must not disturb the master's plan. ' "Okay." The man was about to set off, but was stopped by Nan Xing, "No, I'll go once too. Today, don't miss it." After finishing speaking, the two of them stepped on the roofs of various places and jumped towards the outside of the city ¡­ The soldiers in the city were making the final touches, and some people walked around the city because of the imminent battle and lost sleepiness. Of course Nan Xing is not afraid of being found out, it is easy to go out, as long as he gets the Taiyu Sword today, the survival of Xuanyuan City has nothing to do with him. "Where are you going?" With a deep voice, Nan Xing stopped and looked back. Dayi leaned against the city wall leisurely and looked over sharply. "Hiss~" Tang Yu, who was holding her in her arms, also showed her teeth and claws when she saw Nan Xing. Nan Xing was startled, wondering why Dayi appeared here, but the long-term experience calmed him down immediately, and he replied politely: "I know that Xuanyuan City Lord has been gone for a long time, and he hasn't returned yet. Since the lord ordered me to help, the officer is willing to investigate the situation." "No need. You just stay in the city." Dayi straightened his body and looked at him steadily. Nan Xing naturally refused to give up, "If the Lord Xuanyuan made a mistake, it's not easy for a petty official to explain to the Lord, so please don't be suspicious." "Whether he is lost or not, it will not have anything to do with Xuanyan. I just know that I can't leave you now." Xiang Nanxing took a few steps closer, and explained his request again, "If you understand, just stay with me. Here, otherwise, don't blame me for being rude." This sentence is full of deterrence. What does this Dayi know? Has Chonghua informed? Did he already understand the purpose of Tiangong? All the doubts were circling in his mind, Nan Xing frowned, and he didn't dare to move again, "If Chonghuathen Guiya and the others" A bad premonition came to his mind, and Nan Xing was extremely anxious, "Oops, In the end, he followed Chonghua's way, and now the Lord is too passive. ¡¯ Consciously adding to the chaos for Xuan Yan, and now his comrades may be in trouble again, Nan Xing blames himself more and more. 'Chonghua, I have already done what you taught me. But now you, will you stand by our side? ¡¯ Looking at Nan Xing's face, Dayi was sure that Chonghua's layout was correct, everything was going according to his plan, and the battle would be fought in the morning. However, what Dayi was worried about might be what he saw at the crossing of Huangquan, whether Chonghua didn't care about the success or failure of Xuanyuan City, but only wanted to fight Xuanyan. Just as he was thinking about it, he heard the Lord's satisfied laughter, "Hehe Big brother is really worthy of entrustment, Chonghua thank you here." With this sound, everyone present followed the prestige and saw Chonghua walking slowly and gracefully. "You." Dayi was also surprised to see Chonghua again. Although he knew that Chonghua had taken away the real essence, Dayi was not used to seeing his radiant appearance again. However, what surprised Dayi even more was that the Taiyu sword in Chonghua's hand ?Shangfu Xuancheng Palace: Gui Ya and other four star officials half-kneeled in the hall, and conveyed exactly what happened in the lower realm. Xuanyan on the seat frowned more and more as he listened, and finally waved his hand and said: "Okay. This seat understands everything, you all get up too." After hearing this, the four stood up and stood on one side tremblingly. Among them, Chu Gong was still worried, and continued to speak: "Master, we have neglected our duties and are willing to be punished. It's just that Nan Xing is still in Xuanyuan City, and I hope the Lord will help." "I hope the Lord will help you." The rest, including the female host and Niu Su, also pleaded for mercy. "Huh" Xuan Yan didn't answer, but closed her eyes and rubbed her temples. Chu Gong saw that he did not answer, and then turned to Long Yu who was sitting on the guest seat, "Jade Lord, Your Majesty ordered our two houses to fight against the enemy, and we should be of one heart and one mind. Now that the demons are powerful, and Dou Su falls into their hands again, if If you don¡¯t rescue him, you¡¯re afraid you won¡¯t be able to survive. Please think of a way.¡± Long Yu looked at the real Chu Gong, then glanced at the bored Xuan Yan, lowered his eyes and thought for a while, then smiled softly at Chu Gong and nodded, as he had granted his request, then got up and walked to Xuan Yan's seat , asked him seemingly jokingly: "Chonghua asked Little Rabbit to bring a word, do you want to listen?" Long Yu's words attracted Xuan Yan's attention,Although he didn't think these words would be of great help to the current situation, he still followed Long Yu's words and asked: "What did he say?" Seeing him asking, Long Yu answered with a satisfied smile, "Bright and clear eyes, caressing and worrying, is it a pity? Shining like this." After a slight pause, he moved closer to him as if probing Xuan Yan's thoughts, He said softly, "What do you think it means?" It's a pity that Xuan Yan didn't answer after listening, but just supported his chin with his hands, seeming to be thinking, but also troubled. This made the star officials under the seat even more anxious. They didn't understand why Long Yu wanted to tell Xuan Yan about these things, and they didn't think that Chonghua's message could make Nan Xing escape, so they exchanged anxiously with each other. Looking at each other, looking at Xuanyan's throne from time to time, hoping that their lord can come up with a rescue method as soon as possible. Long Yu looked at the appearance of the people in the upper house, sighed slightly in his heart, and then asked: "How, do you agree?" "How do you agree?" Xuan Yan looked over dissatisfied, and his eyes seemed to be asking questions knowingly. "Hehe" Long Yu still smiled softly, and his tone was a bit joking, "Why not? He has been at my house for a long time, and it is only natural for Chonghua to look forward to seeing him. Why don't you bring him back to exchange for your Nan Xing? He Will agree. Huh?" "You said he was referring to" Sensing gave Long Yu a slap, Xuan Yan's tone became stiff again, "Since this is the case, why do you ask me about the Yufu?" "See what you said," Long Yu smugly said, "You are in charge, so I naturally have to ask if you are right?" "Hmph." Xuan Yan turned her head away from him. "Don't worry, I will explain some things clearly." Long Yu looked at Xuan Yan, waiting for his decision. "So, it's feasible." I agree with Long Yu's opinion. "Okay. Then let's go our separate ways. Yulin, let's go." After saying goodbye to Xuanyan, he left Xuancheng Palace with his subordinates. "Chu Palace, Guiya." Watching Long Yu leave, Xuan Yan then ordered: "Get ready, let's go meet Chonghua." "Yes" (remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 143 Reunion after a long absence ? "Ahit's amazing." After leaving the upper mansion, Long Yu looked at the Heavenly Palace and sighed, "Even the things on my side have been calculated." "Did the lord mean Chonghua? He has always had a lot of scheming, and this time the Shangfu has been manipulated by him." Yu Lin was quite complacent, thinking that the Shangfu suffered disaster this time, then Long Yu and everyone in the Yufu will be even more serious in the future. He will be relied on by the Eastern Emperor, and his ability will overwhelm the mansion. "Heh. Yulin." Long Yu still looked at his right-hand man kindly, "You heard it just now, if Nan Xing didn't follow the plan this time, how could I put Tiangong in such an embarrassing position." "That's because the people in his upper house are incompetent. If Boss Jiao had been let go, how would he be today." Yulin thinks that the upper house is always biased. Long Yu knew that Yulin was helping him, so he didn't ask him too deeply, so he continued to go to Yufu, "Let's go, there are still troubles to come." "What's the matter?" Yu Lin hurriedly followed. "Do you think Chonghua would let Dousu go so easily after sending Yaohua there? I'm afraid not" Long Yu has been a warrior for a long time, of course Long Yu knows the key to attacking the heart first. "Ah, then you told the Lord just now, if it is unfavorable, how will it end?" "Don't worry." Looking at Yulin reassuringly, he explained to him, "Chonghua won't do anything to him, at least for now, what that person wants is to let Xuanyuan City go through this calamity safely. " "Ah, since the lord has seen through Chonghua's plan, why not design a countermeasure?" In this way, the status of Yufu became more prominent. "Me? Why would I do this?" "Eh?" Yulin was even more confused. Long Yu smiled and shook his head, "Yu Lin, there are only two types of people like Chong Hua who are willing to provoke, and I am not one of them." "But¡­¡­" "Okay. Some things don't need to be known too clearly, just take care of yourself, huh?" "yes." In Xuanyuan City: Dayi watched Chonghua walking towards him with mixed emotions in his heart. I thought that no matter how bad it was, it was just that I couldn't help the battle, but now that Xuanyuan sword was taken away by Chonghua, Dayi never expected it. Could it be that Chonghua intends to let Xuanyuan face the upcoming battle alone? How can he cope without the Taiyu Sword? "Chonghua" Is it possible that I am just an object in his hands? Dayi's heart was sad. "Meow~!" The kitten in Dayi's arms was different. Tang Yu's straightforward personality made Tang Yu seem to be seeing an enemy. Taking advantage of Dayi's restlessness, he struggled to jump out and rushed to Chonghua. At his feet, he stretched out his paws and tore at his robe, while yelling again, "Meow! Meow! (You bastard, quickly change the young master back, do you hear me!)" "Ah, so the cat is here too. I'm missing you." As if he had just discovered Tang Yu, he lifted the kitten by the back of the neck and brought it to him with a smile. Jokingly: "It seems that the cat also misses me very much?" "Meow meow!!! (Who misses you! Turn me back quickly!)" Tang Yu thumped resolutely. "Hehe" Chonghua passed the Xuanyuan Sword to Beixiang behind him, hugged Tang Yu in his arms, stroked the kitten's head comfortingly, and coaxed it, "Hey, wait for me to take the cat here first." It's over. Okay?" "Hiss~" Hearing what he said, Tang Yu didn't want to believe it, but she put down her resistance for the time being and only bluffed uncomfortably. Chonghua moved closer to Dayi, and felt more resistance, so he smiled and answered Dayi, "Brother, do you know what the people in Tiangong did just now?" Then he turned to look at Nanxing, who After giving him a look, Chonghua subconsciously looked away, seeing this and smiled again, "Taiyu Sword, if I don't take it, then it is already in Xuanyan's hands." '? Taiyu Sword? It was only then that Tang Yu thought of looking at the thing in Beixiang's hand, which was Xuanyuan's weapon. Now, "Hiss~" the kitten immediately grabbed Chonghua's chest with a fierce look, "Meow~ (Where is Xuanyuan? ? What did you do to him!)" "Hehe" Seeing Tang Yu's anxious look, Chonghua immediately explained to the little cat, "Don't worry about the cat, I miss you very much, but I don't have time to kill him. He will be back soon. " "Hiss! (huh!)" The cat still looked like he wanted to look good to Xuanyuan if something happened to him. "Huh!" Dayi also snorted, he knew that Chonghua would not kill Xuanyuan, but after taking away the magic weapon, Xuanyuan's life and death would still be uncertain after dawn, "You took back your true essence just for today Come to seize the divine weapon, and use its strength to compete with Xuanyan? Is this what you said you wanted?" "Exactly." WatchingIn Dayi's eyes, Chonghua also affirmed what he was thinking. "If Xuanyuan City can't resist it, what are you going to do?" "If the owner of the sword is gone, then the sword will be useless. Of course, return to its original place." "Do you think I will let you do this?" Dayi's eyes were sharp, and Chonghua could feel his surging aura. "Chonghua." Beixiang reminded him worriedly. "Lord Yi, you have also seen it. This is the mind of the demons. Chonghua is no longer your brother." Nan Xing saw the needle, thinking that the two would confront each other, so that he would have a chance to escape. "Shut up!" Dayi shouted back. Although it is very uncomfortable, Tiangong also wants to grab the magic weapon, so naturally they can't disturb it. "Hehe. Big brother should still remember Beixiang's message. If you make a move, Huang Quandao will have someone to deal with it." Chonghua stroked the kitten and suggested, "Let's save some energy and let's watch the success or failure of Xuanyuan City together. Isn¡¯t it better? Or, do you also think that the Xuanyuan family has no chance of winning this time? Then this sword is the same in anyone¡¯s hand, it¡¯s just a symbol, it¡¯s better to go back to your father.¡± Chonghua's words have been made very clear, and Beixiang, Dayi, and Nanxing can all understand them. Dayi lowered his head and withdrew his strength. "If you don't want to serve Huang Quandao, Haotian will not let you go." Nan Xing said "kindly". "Oh? Really?" Chonghua immediately turned to look at Beixiang. "I, Huang Quandao, will not covet the king's things like you and others." Beixiang obviously will not give Nan Xing a chance to divorce, "This time, if Xuanyuan City can really survive under my hands, it is also For Xuanyuan's ability, I will plead guilty to Your Majesty." Chonghua nodded in satisfaction, and smiled at Dayi: "Brother, Beixiang personally agreed, so we'll stay at the head of Xuanyuan City, wait for Xuanyan to come, and enjoy the struggle between the world and see who can become the overlord of this place." .¡± As he spoke, he raised his hand as a gesture of please. 'I hope that the Xuanyuan family will live up to the entrustment. ¡¯ Dayi jumped up the wall first. (At that time, the earth-rammed city wall was only used for besieging the city, and there was no place for standing soldiers. There were only watchtowers at the four corners of the city.) 'My lord' Nan Xing paused for a moment, then immediately followed. "Please, Lord Hall Master." Chonghua turned back and smiled at Beixiang. "I've said it all, don't make fun of me." Beixiang sighed, and went up with Chonghua. "Hehe." Looking up at the stars, Chonghua looked forward to it. 'Xuan Yan, and youwell, today is a good day too. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 144 Reunion after a long absence (2) ? After standing at the top of the city for a while, I saw two people rushing back from the city, they were Xuanyuan and Long, and it was not difficult to see their depression from their expressions. Tang Yu saw that his sweetheart returned safely, and immediately struggled to jump away, but Chonghua grabbed the back of his neck helplessly, and couldn't escape no matter what. "Hiss! (What are you doing, let the young master go down!)" The kitten glared viciously. "This seat has said that no one can interfere today. With your appearance, can you help him?" "Meow! Meow~! (If you want to control me, let me go!)" the cat flopped again. Chonghua ignored it, and followed Xuanyuan with his eyes, watching him enter the city and head towards the leader's tent. Xuanyuan and Long returned to the tent, and Fenghou immediately came to greet him, looking behind Xuanyuan, but Dahong was nowhere to be seen, and asked a little worriedly: "Boss, sir Could it be" Xuanyuan sighed, sat back in his seat, and briefly explained what had happened. Seeing his frowning, he was at a loss, so he asked, "Where is Lord Yi?" Xuanyuan decided to talk to him first. Yi discussed it, after all Xuanyuan City had him in charge, so he was very confident. "Since you left, he also went out with Tang Yu in his arms. Now I don't know where it is, and I immediately sent someone to look for it." Feng Hou replied, seeing Xuanyuan nodded, and ordered his men to look around. Report back and forth, saying that Dayi is nowhere to be seen. Xuanyuan's heart sank at the moment, thinking that Chonghua had said just now that Dayi had let Dayi watch over Dou Su in the city, but now he couldn't find him in the city, could it be that Chonghua had met him first and left together? In this way, Xuanyuan City is even more in danger. 'There is also Yu'erhey' Although Tang Yu was not worried that Tang Yu would be in danger, Xuanyuan's mood was even more difficult to calm down because he couldn't see it. However, it is even more troublesome to teach Xuanyuan behind. Shang was upset, but Long said to him at this moment: "Do you still remember what Chonghua said to me?" ! ! Xuanyuan remembered that Chonghua also persuaded Long not to participate in this fight. "What do you mean?" Xuanyuan certainly didn't want Lian Long to leave him. "Jiangshui Shennong" Long Youyou said, "That's my tribe." "you¡­¡­" "As far as the current situation is concerned, the Jiangshui tribe is the most powerful in the mountain and sea realm. If you win this time, you will have to compete with Jiangshui in the future. At that time" Long said, lowering his head, feeling very embarrassed. "Will we become enemies?" Is this the reason, "Then why come to help me practice?" "I don't care about the disputes in the world," Long looked over, "The mountain and sea realms will eventually have their masters. Since the master is interested in you, I am willing to help him, but if I help in the battle, I will definitely let the leader know." He paused again, and said what was worrying in his heart, "Mother, she is still in the clan" "It's like this" Xuanyuan finally knew the reason. Since it was so, it was hard to persuade, but at the moment, is there any chance of winning? Feng Hou waited for a long time, but did not see Xuanyuan's instructions, so he couldn't help urging, "Chief, it will be dawn soon." He urgently needed orders. "Huh~" With a long sigh, Xuanyuan stood up, and said to Feng Hou: "Let's go, I said before leaving the city, the worst is to live and die with this city." "Yes." Maybe Fenghou is waiting for his words, the resolute man is willing to go to life and death with the lord. 'If you win, you can definitely do it. ¡¯ Long watched the two of them leave, silently cheering for Xuanyuan in her heart. Turning to Xuanyuan City: Chonghua hugged Tang Yu leisurely, amusedly watching the kitten screaming in anger because it couldn't scratch him no matter what it tried. Beixiang leaned against him, hugged his chest and closed his eyes to rest. Dayi looked into the distance, waiting for the enemy to arrive. Nan Xing and Seven Kills were nervously waiting for Tiangong's rescue. Soon, a gust of wind blew across the face, interrupting the peaceful scene. Chonghua looked back, and behind him stood the opponent he had always wanted to see, Xuan Yan, Long Yu and the star officials of the two palaces who came together. "My lord!" Seeing Xuanyan approaching, Nan Xing immediately greeted him with Qi Sha, "Dou Su mistaken the master for a major event, and he will surely die." Xuanyan didn't look at him, and didn't speak, maybe it was resentment, Long Yu beside him greeted Chonghua first: "Chonghua, long time no see." His words were soft, his face was amiable, like an old friend. "Hehe. That's right, I have waited for so many years for today." Everyone knows who this sentence is for. "Hehe." Long Yuxu didn't want to make the scene stiff, and he still replied kindly: "You two are like enemies when you meet, why bother, Yaohua is here today, just treat it as reminiscing about the old days, and don't mention other festivals. It's gone." As he spoke, he took a step back, exposing the person behind him. "Young master!"In one ear, the boy who looked like Chonghua ran up to Chonghua excitedly and smiled happily at him. "Ah~! Is this little fox still alive?" Dayi looked up in surprise. "Yes." Yaohua grinned at Dayi, "It was the young master who saved me." Tang Yu was also surprised. Seeing Yaohua's appearance, he was really carved out of the same mold as Chonghua. 'Hey, it really looks like it. ' ?Beixiang was a little surprised, "The beautiful moon is cherished in the heart, shining in brilliance, Xinyuehu, Yaohua, so that's what it means." ¡¯ But Beixiang should have known that Yaohua was still alive, so he didn¡¯t join in the fun, but watched the movements of the people in Tiangong from the sidelines, and he was more concerned about whether they would take the opportunity to sneak attack, or use this to snatch back Dousu first. However, Xuan Yan and Long Yu did not do this, but waited aside, watching the reunion of Chonghua and Yaohua. Chonghua saw the nine-tailed fox who was inseparable with him in high spirits, and couldn't help stroking its cheek affectionately, and his face became extremely gentle, "Is he treating you well?" After hearing this, Yaohua looked back at Long Yu, then nodded with a shy smile, "Yeah." "That's good." Chonghua took two steps forward, and said to Long Yu, "You have lived up to me. After this battle is over, Dou Su, you can take it back." "Of course I believe you." After finishing speaking, he went to look at Xuanyan, "Chonghua has spent a lot of thought on you, even using the cultivation base of the world, why don't you go and meet him?" Xuan Yan took a slight glance at Long Yu, then walked forward, and faced Chonghua. It is said that when the enemies meet, they are extremely jealous, and they can fight if they don't like it. Even the people present can't help but hold their breath, but The two parties standing among the crowd were very calm, just looking at each other until Xuanyan broke the deadlock, "Zhu Er is fine." "Really." Chonghua patted Tang Yu's head with downcast eyes, while the little cat was staring at Xuanyan. Hengbrows and cold eyes = ferocious, succinct speech = look down on people, um, not a good thing. The cat has been identified. "Hiss~" began to bluff him. "Hehe" Tang Yu's reaction made Chonghua laugh, thinking that the cat really appreciated his heart, he scratched his chin like a reward, and continued: "You are going to fight me ?" Xuan Yan acted very calmly, "If I can, of course I don't want to do it." Chonghua raised his eyes, his golden pupils reflected Xuanyan's face, and said with a smile: "Okay. Then please invite Tiangong Master to watch the battle with us." (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 146 Breakthrough ? It was Chang Xian who said this. He and Li Mu's troops had already arrived outside the city, followed by a group of Southwest Yingshui, which lined up to the west of the two armies. 'It will be even more difficult to teach the demons to drag on with another army. ¡¯ Xuanyuan followed Chang Xian¡¯s words and continued to challenge, ¡°Boss Pei, what are you waiting for? As the leader of the alliance, don¡¯t shrink back!¡± With the urging of Chang Xian and Xuanyuan, Li Mu was not far behind, and shouted to "Pei Shao": "Boss Pei, everyone has let go, so don't be stingy, go forward and make a move." Immediately afterwards, he and "Pei Shao" The two leaders who came together with "Shao" should also reconcile. Zhizhi was impatient, thinking that these people would say some inappropriate words to embarrass himself, so he glared at Chang Xian, "Hmph! He doesn't want to show off his magic weapon, why should I fight him? Waiting for time. You are already here, When attacking the city together." "Oh?" Chang Xian looked at Xuanyuan and cupped his hands, "Master Xuanyuan, my minister is Sishui Changxian, may I ask why?" 'Chang Xian? I don't know if Mr. Wen arrived elsewhere yesterday. ¡¯ Xuanyuan searched the formation of the Western Army with his eyes, but unfortunately he didn¡¯t find it, and he couldn¡¯t help worrying about Dahong¡¯s safety. "Chang Xian has already arrived at the city, sir, I'm afraid I'll miss it, so I won't" Shaking his head, he didn't want to think about it, and answered Chang Xian's question concisely, "I just said that there are no magic soldiers in the city, so don't ask again. " "Look. It's not that I don't want to fight, it's that Xuanyuan City Lord doesn't appreciate it." Zhi snorted again, trying to fool him. "Even if there are no magic soldiers, Chief Pei shouldn't be timid to fight." Li Mu still urged him to meet the enemy. "Hey~, we are allies, why bother to quarrel before the battle." Chang Xian stopped Li Mu, "Leader Pei is unwilling, so there is no need to force him." Then he went to look at the soldiers behind Xuanyuan, nodded in satisfaction, "Not bad, not bad, this It is Dahong's formation." Then he cupped his hands towards "Pei Shao", "Pei chief, you also tell me that even if Dahong's formation is exquisite, it can break it. Now, in front of all the family members, honor your promise Promise." "You!" Zhizhi knew that this was more troublesome, she didn't understand military formation at all, and she didn't give orders, how to command? Seeing her in a dilemma, Chang Xian smiled embarrassingly, "I can't be an enemy, and I can't fight. Chief Pei, if you invite us here, you don't think you want us to sacrifice our lives, but you want to monopolize the profits." What he said made the leaders of the various families feel impetuous, and they all looked at "Pei Shao". Juvenile was also extremely anxious and clenched his fists. "Yo yo. This is not easy." Chonghua was obviously very happy, "Did the Lord of the Palace think of it?" Beixiang frowned and looked down at the city without saying a word. At this time, someone suddenly appeared beside him, it was Yihua. The beautiful woman bowed to him, and said in a low voice, as softly as possible: "Master, mortals don't know good and bad, so they should show some color." "Hum!" He glanced sideways and replied with a frown: "Are you here to break the formation? No!" "This" Seeing that he refused to help, Yihua thought she was blaming her for always finding fault, so she smiled kindly and said, "Hallmaster~. Why did I say such things at home when I was in battle? , Yihua is here to make amends." Saying that, she bowed again. Beixiang glared at him fiercely, his voice amplified, and Yi Hua was startled, "Do you know that too? I usually fear that the world will not be chaotic, and I am full of intrigues, and now even the people under my command are too. Zao Ling You have placed officials in his department to deal with them on the battlefield, but that man knew that Chonghua had taken the Taiyu Sword, and thought he was sure of winning, and he didn't want to be robbed of the limelight, so he insisted on letting a slave delay the time. Now Still want to enter the formation? The formation is changeable, how can it be so light! You can figure out a way by yourself." "I" Yi Hua scolded him head-on, not knowing what to say. He complained bitterly from the bottom of his heart, 'It's all a bunch of useless things that embarrass me so much. If I lose this time, let's see how I deal with you. ' Chonghua looked at Yihua's bewildered look, and he was in a good mood, 'Hehe, you're going to suffer now. ' 'Chonghua really has insight into people's hearts. Even the witch's subordinates have been counted into it. What he said before the battle was to prevent Beixiang from directing the attack in front of us now. ¡¯ Long Yu sighed in his heart, but ¡®It¡¯s a rare meeting, so I can¡¯t suffer. ¡¯ So he came to Chonghua and smiled at him, ¡°Are you satisfied today?¡± Chonghua listened to Long Yu's question, looked him up and down, and then smiled rightly: "What are you talking about, it will make my palace master misunderstand." Naturally, he was not afraid in his heart. "Where." Long Yu turned his head to look at the formation under the city, and suggested to Chonghua, "You and I are both masters of the art of war, and the formation below is also very good. Thinking about it, I still think it is feasible to lead a team to advance from the east of the formation, and then let the other team attack around the east side, and the army will press from the west of the formation, do you think it is feasible?"  It turned out that he was here to make trouble, Chonghua glared at him, "I think you are the one who is dissatisfied today." "Hey~, it's rare to see you once, so you can't just stand here and come to discuss and learn from each other." Long Yu said "please". "Hmph! It's not me who sits in charge, what are you discussing?" He tilted his head and ignored him. "I think it's feasible." Xuan Yan spoke this time, probably because she knew the intention of her colleagues and came to help. 'You are only afraid that the world will not be chaotic. ¡¯ Chonghua turned cold. Seeing this, Yi Hua snickered inwardly, ¡®Hehe, Chonghua, you didn¡¯t expect that there are people here who are against you. It actually helped me. ¡¯ Immediately, he cast a spell and sent a message to Wuyang. After a while, the Zhizhi in front of the battle got the order, and faced the suspicious eyes from all the families, he smiled coldly and said: "I, Pei Shao, keep my word, so you don't have to be so suspicious. Now I will act for you to watch." But please help each other.¡± Then, according to what Long Yu said, he ordered the soldiers of the Ministry of Water to break into the formation, and then approached the west of the formation with the other two families. Seeing that he made some moves, Chang Xian also led the army to advance westward, waiting for "Pei Shao" to make another move. ?The two Eastern Route Army went up in clusters, fought in the east of the formation, and soon tore through the defense line and went straight into the formation. Xuanyuan winked at Fenghou, and Fenghou immediately greeted: "Shut up!" The school officers of the Eastern Front heard this, and immediately led their men to separate and surround the inmates. The front row overturned the wooden cart to block it, and set up long spears on the cart. The rear row had already started shooting arrows. , there is another knife and ax to serve. It didn't take long for the enemy troops who entered the battle to be in chaos, and it was only a matter of time before they were wiped out. Seeing this, Yi Hua gritted her teeth and glared fiercely at Long Yu and the others with her beautiful eyes, 'What, it was a bad idea at all. ' "Yo yo." Long Yu looked at Zhanzhen and smiled, "It looks a bit like that. That thing is called a car." "That's right." Xuan Yan cast his gaze at him, "What should we do next? If things go on like this, these people will be buried in it." "Hahaha, just give it away, it's not ours." Long Yu smiled indifferently, and stretched his body comfortably. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 147 Breakthrough (2) ? "You!" Long Yu's words made Yi Hua furious, and her beautiful face began to distort a little, and she wanted to go up and teach him a lesson. Chonghua looked at all this coldly. Although Xuanyuan used the car he invented in the battle formation to make the formation layout more exquisite and eye-catching, Chonghua, who was well versed in the mysteries of the formation, felt bad. Glancing down at Beixiang, he found that the latter was also looking at him, but there was no worry on his face just now, seeing him looking at him, he asked, "Have you thought about this too?" "Hmph. The Hall Master is really good at joking. Wouldn't it be good to win?" Too lazy to argue with him, he returned his gaze to the battle. At the same time, Long Yu also said the next move, "The right wing is really elite, as long as the first two soldiers in the formation can stand up, attack the left with a large army, and lead another one to encircle the rear of the left wing, there will be soldiers If the Chang Ge soldiers attack with strong troops, they will definitely not be able to stop them. Then the commander in front will be in danger." After speaking, he nodded in admiration. Yi Hua listened on the sidelines, afraid of being fooled again, but the situation under the city was too much for her, so she had to meditate on the plan again and give it to Yan Yang. The same is true for the young people under the city. The army and horses in the headquarters are besieged, and the other ministries have no confidence in her. They have already tabooed about entering the army, but they don't know whether it is appropriate to continue after listening to the words of the emperor, but they dare not disobey the orders from above. , according to the strategy, while making the remaining soldiers to attack vigorously, while asking the rest of the tribes to help, "the weakness of this array is behind, whoever wants to go there must be a great achievement." However, because the sailors and horses were besieged earlier, the families naturally had doubts, fearing that they would suffer the same fate, and they were unwilling to advance rashly, and became very evasive. When I saw these allies who wanted to add icing on the cake and protect their lives wisely, they sneered, "Huh! I am sincere in serving the Shui tribe, but everyone is still watching here. There is no sense of alliance. We are here today. If you can't win, do you think that the Xuanyuan clan can be magnanimous and let you go?" "This" Everyone also felt that it was reasonable, but they still hesitated. "Hahahaha, Chief Pei Dayi, if I don't go, I will be a villain." This time it was Chang Xian who spoke again, but he really came to help Zhizhi out of the siege, "Okay. If everyone has concerns, I will The Sishui Department is willing to attack the rear. You can go forward and take it." After saying hello to the headquarters, he left. When Li Mu saw it, he led his troops to follow, "My lord, I will be with you." "Okay. Brother, let's go." Seeing that someone is willing to stand out, Zhizhi was naturally happy, and continued to persuade the rest of the ministries, "Do you still have any concerns?" ? Seeing this, the rest of the tribes did not shirk anymore, and started attacking after the Ministry of Water in service. As a result, as Long Yu said, the rear of the left wing is difficult to parry, and the front of the formation is tight. Although Xuanyuan's cultivation is superb, and he can block the next wave after wave, but if this continues, the formation will definitely collapse. Then, from failure, It's not far away. "Although the formation is good, but no one plans to change it, it's just like holding up a shield to resist. It's a pity." Xuanyan felt that Xuanyuan City's situation was gone if this went on, and after that, the Taiyu Sword would return to the King of People, and it would be against Tiangong. In other words, it is not considered a loss. "Chonghua, how are you?" Long Yu smiled and asked Chonghua for advice. "You don't know how to read it yourself." An obviously unhappy answer. Chonghua didn't even look at him, his eyes were fixed on the movement in the formation, and his hands were clenched, 'Xuanyuan, how long can you last. Don't disappoint me. ' "Meow~" Seeing that Xuanyuan was in danger, Tang Yu was most anxious and struggled again. Yaohua quickly hugged it tightly, "Ah! Don't move around, it's very dangerous to fall." "Meow~! (Let go! Don't get in the way, you little fox, let me go!)" How could Tang Yu listen? Now the place he wants to stay the most is beside Xuanyuan, and no one can stop him, so he keeps struggling. "Ah!" Yaohua caught it in a hurry, while asking Chonghua for help, "Young master, please persuade it, tell it not to get excited." "It's okay. This cat has always been like this. You just need to hold it tight. Can it still fly like this?" Chonghua glanced at Tang Yu, then turned his gaze back, and at this moment, a person appeared in the formation, and another Chong Hua's mood suddenly improved, "Hehe. What kind of trick is this?" "City Lord! Xuanyuan City Lord!" The man Chonghua pointed to walked through the formation, taking off his leather armor while running, revealing his original robe. The soldiers were all surprised when they saw his appearance, and they all gave way to him. Xuanyuan, who was in front of the battle, was facing the enemy. Hearing him call him, he couldn't help turning his head in surprise, "Ah! It's sir. I don't want you to be fine." "City lord! The minister is late." Dahong was quite ashamed, but there was no time in the formation to salute, so he hurriedly came to propose to Xuanyuan, "Quick! Let the right-wing shooter come back to help each other first, and the enemy troops in the east are already at ease. Chaos, Bei Fang just let them retreat all the way. There will be no difference." "Okay! Queen of the Wind!"   "Here." Feng Hou got the order, and retreated to Xuanyuan's side after fighting. "But follow the general's orders." "As ordered." After finishing speaking, he hurried to the east of the battle. Afterwards, there was a formation of Dahong, elite troops from the east and reinforcements from the west, the front of the formation was assisted by archers, so that the enemy could not approach, and the soldiers who were being attacked behind the formation were replaced by elite soldiers, and Chang Xian and Limu no longer attacked. , the situation turned from danger to safety in an instant. Seeing this scene, Chonghua in the city felt a little relieved, and put on his usual leisurely smile to counterattack Long Yu, "Hey. Didn't you just say that you want to compete? Now your opponent is here. Let's try again. .¡± Long Yu had no hostility towards Chonghua at all, besides, he was obviously very happy to meet his opponent as a general of Tianfu. So he automatically ignored Chonghua's provocation, and instead focused more on the next layout. "Well, let me think about it, what should I do next." Then he turned his eyes away and said, "Beixiang, are you sure that the tribes you found today are all here to help you?" "What are you talking about!" Before Beixiang could speak, Yihua couldn't hold back, "Will I find someone to help Xuanyuan City? It's a joke." "Oh?" Long Yu still looked at Beixiang, "Where did this performer come from? Is there a secret passage in this city?" "you!" "Shut up!" Beixiang slapped her fiercely, so Yihua had no choice but to hold back her breath and turned her head away with a snort. Looking at the layout of the city, Beixiang already knew it. This Dahong, he and Chonghua had seen in the forest when he and Chonghua were going to get the Xuanyuan Sword. He thought that Xuanyuan tried his best to protect him and leave, so that he could trap the two from the west. It seemed that the plan was successful. After the two troops were willing to attack, they just wanted to take the opportunity to send Da Hong back to Xuanyuan. Although human beings have mortal bodies, their lives are like a fleeting moment, but it is precisely because of this that their potential is stimulated. Either by strategy or by relying on them, the weak can also earn a place in this mountain and sea world, making gods and demons all the more powerful. Be afraid of it. ¡®Human beings are really not to be underestimated. ¡¯ The same thought appeared in the minds of Beixiang and Xuanyan. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 148 Breakthrough (Part 3) ? Dahong's extraordinary ability made the formation approach to perfection, impenetrable, the enemy did not dare to attack easily, and the two armies returned to the state of confrontation. At this time, the remnants of the eastern formation also retreated and merged with the army of the six divisions. "Pei Shao" was so angry that his teeth itched when he saw that the charge was not going well. 'This Dahong, who is so bad at my good deeds, I would have killed him if I knew he was serving water. ¡¯ Looking around at the leaders of the families around him, they were all thinking of retreating, and the leader of the Yingshui Department suggested to him, "Xuanyuan Department is tough, and there are great plans, so it is not a matter of time, Chief Pei, I think, let's make another plan." Have another plan? If it is not good to do things, it will be a dead end after returning, how can there be any other way? Of course Zhizhi would not agree, so he yelled at the leader loudly, "Why are you in a hurry? There are still two families who have not yet arrived, and the winner is still unknown?" Having said that, he was still very anxious, "Why don't you, Your Majesty?" ordered. ' Leader Yingshui didn't want to turn against "Pei Shao" immediately, so he didn't say anything, but regretted his greed in his heart. If he had known this, even if there were more tempting conditions, he would not participate. "My lord, do you think those two families will come?" Li Mu felt that "Pei Shao" was at the end of his battle, and the two parts in the south had never had any contact with Yanshui. If people found out about the current situation, they would definitely not want to come. This muddy water. "Oh, you said they, I have ordered people to rush before the attack. Do the math, it should be almost here." "Hey! My lord, why are you doing this?" Li Mu was very surprised. "Hehe. My brother, don't you think that with such a grand scene, the more people who can witness it, the better?" "This" Li Mu couldn't understand his thoughts. "Let's wait and see, brother." Chang Xian looked at the surrounding battles with great interest. Zhizhi was anxious in front of the army, but there was nothing he could do, so he had no choice but to delay, so he said sharply to Dahong: "Dahong, you turned your back on the Lord and turned to the enemy, what kind of face do you show here today!" "Dahong is here, just in response to the wish of the leader of my family. Today, he must be avenged. You wait for a small person, don't want to be rampant in the mountains and seas." Dahong spoke righteously, his eyes were unblemished. "I don't know what it means! You defected to the Xuanyuan clan. Everyone in the clan saw it with their own eyes, and now you dare to quibble under the watchful eyes of everyone." "Whether you are quibbling or not, you will know today. Dahong will also let everyone here see who you are." For a while, there were endless debates in the city, and each other refused to give in, but delay was not an option after all, Yihua lowered her figure and asked Beixiang again, "The Lord of the Palace, Your Majesty has high hopes, you can't just sit idly by." She was afraid that Haotian would blame her Come down, I can't bear it. 'snort! Even if Your Majesty is angry, you deserve it. Beixiang could understand why Chonghua wanted to teach her so much, and looked to the east of the city in a blink of an eye. The two southern departments had already arrived, so he said to Long Yu: "Do you also think there is no chance of winning? Then let's stop here for today." .¡± "In front of me, you seldom say such things." Long Yu said jokingly. "Hey~. Even if the head of the Yu Mansion can't settle the matter, what are we doing?" Chonghua seemed to be helping Beixiang to speak, then changed the subject, looked at Xuanyan and said, "It just so happens that I still have a bill to look for. He doesn't care, if you can't think of a way, you can go with me." "Chonghua! What do you mean by that?" Yi Hua was in a hurry, "I'm helping ordinary people everywhere, and I still want to persuade the main hall master to stop?" "Hehe. You were the one who boasted in front of Your Majesty at that time. Now, I will take care of all the people in the palace for you. The next thing is that you have no way to control yourself. You still want to complain? " "You!" Yi Hua clenched her fists angrily, 'Chonghua, you want to embarrass me so much, okay. This seat will definitely make you laugh. ' "Hahahaha." Long Yuxu was very happy to see this scene, "Chonghua, with these people around, it seems that you have had a hard time these years." "Hey, it doesn't matter if you don't mention it." Chonghua was comfortable and replied indifferently, "It's you, do you still have any tricks?" "Don't worry." Long Yu pulled the corner of his mouth and looked down, "This is coming" "Pei Shao" under the city is still procrastinating, but obviously no better progress has been made. Chang Xian couldn't wait any longer, and urged him loudly, "Boss Pei, you just made a vow, and now Da Hong has appeared , Why are you out of ideas? We are all looking forward to you getting the magic weapon after you break the formation!" There was no lack of mockery in the words. "Humph! Dahong." The moment Chang Xian spoke, the corners of his mouth slightly raised when he got the instruction, "Since you are determined to oppose me, today, you, a traitor, will be killed without a place to die." Immediately launched the offensive step by step. "I'm waiting for you." Dahong is also ready. The two armies fought again, and Dahong immediatelySeeing that the "Pei Shao" side's offensive has become more fierce and changeable, it is hard to defend against. In addition, the two forces that have just merged into the battlefield are in full swing, so we can only focus on defense first. The two sides planned to come and go, each came up with unique strategies, switched offense and defense, and was volatile. For a while, the battlefield situation was extremely stalemate. 'I'm afraid that the witch can't do this performance, I don't want such a genius among the demons. ' ?¡®This kind of layout is rare in the world, and the proportion is not too high. I don¡¯t want to see such a good general in the world. ' Both Dahong and Long Yu couldn't help admiring each other, especially Long Yu, who was aroused to compete for victory, taking advantage of the geographical advantage, looking at the overall situation, and constantly offering good plans, waiting for Dahong to break through. Time passed between the attack and defense of the two armies, and the sun rose to a high place. After all, the "Pei Shao" army has a large number of people, and with Long Yu's guidance, it has gradually gained the upper hand. Although Xuanyuan's troops were determined, they lost a lot of energy during the rotation of the defense. The soldiers were lacklustre, and if they were attacked again, it would be difficult to resist. Seeing this, Dahong couldn't help but feel worried. Tang Yu at the top of the city was even more anxious when he saw him. He couldn't fight today, which already made Mao'er feel unwilling. Very uncomfortable. "Huh (Xuanyuan, Xuanyuan)" "It's been hit recently" Beixiang looked up, and then looked at the formation, "Xuanyuan, it seems that you didn't disappoint Chonghua this time. ¡¯ Then he ordered Yi Hua: "Forget it, it's useless to go on like this, my lord, I'll take care of it for you, and send an order to the city" "Okay!" Before Beixiang finished speaking, Long Yu suddenly said, "The Chinese army is out of the air, order the elite troops to make a surprise attack! Go straight to the general." When Beixiang heard the words, he subconsciously turned his gaze back into the formation, and saw that there was a gap in the rotation of the formation, and the protection of the Chinese army had indeed shown a flaw. Xuanyuan was still on the outside to meet the enemy. Seeing the opportunity, Yihua naturally refused to give up, and without waiting for Beixiang's order, he personally transmitted the sound transmission to let the young handsome troops rush into the army, staring at the battle without blinking, and his smile was extremely ferocious,'Xuanyuan Sir, today, none of you can escape failure. ' She was so immature that the soldiers and horses of the headquarters rushed forward, because Dahong had embarrassed her a lot before, so she personally went out of the army and rushed towards him, wanting to get close in no time. "Sir! Be careful!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 149 Chong Hua's Bet ? The situation is great, full of childish ambitions, and without any scruples, he drew his knife at Dahong to show his identity, "Stupid mortals, how dare you become an enemy of Huang Quandao, watch me cut off your head." "Sir!" Seeing Dahong in distress, Xuanyuan's mind was shaken for a moment, and he immediately turned around to ask for help, but he was held back by his feet. Turning around, it turned out that it was Yan Yang who appeared on the ground, half-exposing his body and smiling viciously at him, "Heheyou still want to save someone? Take care of yourself first." Immediately without waiting for Xuanyuan's reaction, he pulled him away. He fell to the ground, jumped out of the ground, and reached out to grab Xuanyuan's heart. The ghost-claw-like nails are full of energy, exuding a faint green fluorescence, which is shocking. Xuanyuan wanted to get up to deal with it, but found that his feet were still being held, and his hand was detached from his body. It was still strong, and he couldn't break free no matter what. Seeing the scorpion approaching, he instinctively raised the long sword in his hand to block it, but because it was ordinary, it was immediately crushed. "Hahahaha. Interrupt your meridians and see what great things you can do!" The hellish laughter hit the eardrums, and Xuanyuan's eyes widened. "Xuanyuan~!" With a roar, a dazzling golden beam rushed from the top of the city. "Ah!" At the same time, a golden light flashed between Chonghua's eyebrows, and the man fell to his knees as if he had been hit hard, trembling unceasingly. The beam of light swooped down in a hurry, and it came to the demon in the blink of an eye, which amazed the demons. The golden light sent Tang Yu who had been restored to its original shape. The angry cat demon shone with bright eyes like a scorching sun, and the silver blade in his hand was like a falcon With a neighing sound, he slashed at the ulcer. "Drink!" "Woooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooooo "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan called out in surprise. "Drink, drink" On the top of the wall, Chonghua embraced himself, gasping for breath. "Chonghua!" Seeing this, Beixiang quickly squatted down, held him in his arms, and asked eagerly, "How are you?" "Ah! Young Master!" "Chonghua!" Dayi and Yaohua also surrounded him worriedly, even Long Yu and Xuan Yan looked sideways at him. Dou Su took advantage of this to withdraw and return to Xuanyan's side, seeing the situation, he asked: "My lord, Chonghua seems to be seriously injured." However, Xuanyan didn't intend to take the opportunity to fight, probably because Dayi was still present, so he just shook his head and looked at them quietly. "Hoo~, hoo~." Chonghua leaned on Beixiang to adjust his breathing, and the latter also cooperated with the ground exercise to smooth his Qi. "What's going on here? Young master! Don't worry about it." Yaohua also knelt down and stroked his cheek. "Hehe." Smiled gently at Yaohua, and shook his head to respond to its concern. 'It was this cat demon who took away his true energy and returned to his original body At noon, it is the time when the power of Huang Quandao is strongest, and Chonghua can't keep the power of the world anymore. ¡¯ Beixiang recalled Yong Ye¡¯s prophecy again, and his complexion became bad, ¡®Variable, so it¡¯s here? ' I'm afraid it's not only that, but on the other side, Zhizhi has already sharpened his knife and slashed at Dahong on the head. Seeing Dahong's frightened expression, the witch widened her smile, but it took her a blink of an eye, but she couldn't laugh anymore. There was no real feeling of hitting the ground with a knife, and Dahong disappeared from his eyes inconceivably. Zhizhi frantically searched left and right, only to find that Dahong was standing not far away from him in shock, and beside him stood a handsome man. Holding the piano in his hand, his eyes drooping slightly, the brilliance under his feet brightened his face, with a detached style, it was Long. Xuanyuan was very grateful to see him abandoning the worries of the clan and rushing to help, "Long! Thank you very much!" Long took a glance, did not answer, but spoke to "Pei Shao": "Just now you have made it very clear. I believe that soon, everyone here will understand your identities, and no one will work for Huang Quandao anymore. In this way, Are you still going to be brave here?" After hearing what he said, Zhizhi searched for her boss anxiously, and found that Yan Yang was confronting Tang Yu with a face of resentment, and her severed arm fell to the ground, still trembling. Looking around again, the soldiers on the expedition stopped their respective battles in amazement because Tang Yu joined in handsomely like a soldier descended from heaven, and looked towards it. Tang Yu stood in front of Xuanyuan, pointed his knife at the sore, his golden eyes showed its anger, and said sharply: "The devil! You were lucky enough to escape before, but you still dare to come today, young master! I won't let you off this time!" As he spoke, he didn't wait for Yanyang to answer, and rushed forward to fight. ¡®Excuse me, it¡¯s only a hair¡¯s breadth away, Xuanyuanbu will disappear forever. Gritting his teeth, he covered his severed arm, glared at Tang Yu, who was in high spirits, and resisted clumsily, while asking Yihua through voice transmission: "My lord, this monster has obtained Chonghua's true energy, little boy!" Guan YouxianIt is injured, it is an enemy at the moment, I am afraid it will be difficult to win. " "Useless things!" But hearing the rumors, Yi Hua was furious, and shouted loudly towards the city while being lucky, "It's just ordinary people, plus a stupid monster, who want to make an enemy of me today. , I want you to know how powerful Huang Quan is!" After the sound, the sky above Xuanyuan City was immediately covered with dark clouds, and ghosts howled mournfully in the dark. All the ministries in the city were terrified when they saw this, and even Tang Yu, who was fighting, couldn't help stopping his offensive, jumped away from the distance, and aimed at the head of the city. Go, 'This witch is so powerful, is she the palace master of Huangquandao? Want to join us too? snort! ' "Look, my lord, as Dahong said, the demons participated in this battle." Li Mu said to Chang Xian worriedly, "But it is so powerful, what should we do." Chang Xian also frowned deeply, looking at the top of the city, "When Da Hong came, he had something to explain, but according to what he said, since there are rules of the three realms of human kings, the demons should not be so presumptuous. Is Master Dayi in the city? How could she let her mess around?" Sure enough, Yi Hua made Dayi stand up against the case, holding the arrow in his hand, and said sharply: "Since there is an agreement, let me see who dares to break it!" Beixiang was also dissatisfied with Yihua's actions, and stopped him, "Are you crazy? If you violate the rules of the Three Realms, Your Majesty will not be able to protect you." "Yes." Long Yu looked at the crazy beauty with a smile, and also came to "persuade": "Breaking the contract is very miserable, you should think twice." "The rules of the Three Realms, the rules of the Three Realms" Yi Hua held back her anger and kept chanting, glaring at the people in the city viciously, "All of you are here to spoil my good deeds, even Beixiang you Helping outsiders." Turning his eyes to Chonghua, Yihua suddenly smiled complacently, "Okay, just follow the rules of the Three Realms. Chonghua, don't you like that monster? Today, I will only take the life of that monster! " After finishing speaking, Yihua waved towards the city, and two human figures appeared faintly a few steps away from Tang Yu. When the cat saw it, he immediately confronted him with a knife. The subordinates were already in place, and Yi Hua ordered fiercely at the head of the city, "Destroy this monster to this seat!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 150 Chonghua's Bet (2) ? Tang Yu held the handle of the knife tightly with both hands, and squinted to look at the two demons in front of him. A blue-faced, long-toothed man, naked to the waist, looks like a monster, with a dark green breath coming out of his mouth, but he can faintly smell a fragrance. He is holding a bone chain in his hand, which seems to be a spine. The other one is very handsome, like a white-faced scholar, wearing a white dress, holding a brush in front of his chest, and a little shy in his eyes. sharp contrast. When the leaders of the ministries saw the demons coming, they all panickedly told the soldiers to back away and make way for them. "Yu'er! Be careful." Xuanyuan stood beside Tang Yu, ready to face the enemy with it. "Hehe, what are you afraid of? It's just for the young master to be active." Tang Yugang got Chonghua's true energy and felt full of energy. Now that he is here to practice his hands again, don't mention how happy he is, "That one looks like a monster, young master Come and kill." Maoer judged by appearance that the ugly demons were more powerful. "Hehehehe." Suddenly Chonghua's laughter came, Tang Yu turned to the wall and saw Chonghua smiling at it. Having lost his real essence, Chonghua has returned to black hair and red eyes, and Beixiang beside him is still supporting him, asking with concern: "Is it better?" "Well, it's much smoother." Nodding towards Beixiang, then turning to Tang Yu, he said to it: "Cat, today I will draw her to kill you, will you agree?" "Cut, it's a joke!" How could Tang Yu let others slaughter him. "Okay." Chonghua looked at Yihua again, and asked, "Just the two of them? If there are too few now, we can add more." "Hmph! What a joke." Yi Hua refused to accept what he said, and threatened: "I, the official of Guirong Palace, can't I take down a monster? Don't think that it will really turn the world upside down if it gets your true energy. " "Haha good." Chonghua smiled wickedly, "Did you hear that, cat? The Lord Guirong has already said that if you take down these two alone today, she will not bother you anymore. Brother Yi is here, but Witness for you, do it for yourself." "This" Xuanyuan was very worried that he couldn't help out. "Okay!" The two demons belonged to it, and Tang Yu was even more excited, and immediately agreed, "Today, the young master will act in front of that witch and kill her subordinates alive!" Then he waved at the two demons in front of him Waving, "Come on!" "Hmph! I don't know how to live or die." With a fierce face, Yi Hua ordered to his subordinates, "Kill!" However, following Yihua's order, the palace official with a green face and long fangs jumped up first, opened his bloody mouth, and yelled at Tang Yu, "Little monster, you are so arrogant, let me unscrew your head off!" "Hmph! It's you who will lose his head!" Tang Yu, with a knife on his back, went straight up to him, and exchanged fire with him, and the sound of weapons colliding could be heard endlessly. ? On the other hand, the other demon clan was unmoved after receiving the order, and stood aside to watch the battle. I don't know if they have confidence in their colleagues or have other plans. The last time Tang Yu fought with Seven Killers, the inner alchemy was shattered due to Nanxing's sneak attack. Xuanyuan still remembers this well. Keep an eye on the scholar's movements. "Boss Jiao, look. It's Yan Xun and Yan Fang." Yu Lin and Yuan Ran in the city chatted, "It's hard to deal with the two of them together." "Yeah." Yuan Ran should have fought against them before, and knew their tricks in his heart, so he watched the fight in the city with a solemn expression, "It's really tricky, this cat demon can't be careless." Still stalemate in the city, Tang Yu became more and more excited about the strength of the opponent, and his skills and moves became more and more powerful as the battle continued, gradually changing his ability to overwhelm him. "Hehe, it's almost there." The scholar who was watching the battle suddenly said, and the brush in his hand immediately began to draw on Tang Yu. Tang Yuzheng was playing vigorously, when suddenly his feet were caught by something, he stopped and looked, and for no reason, a pair of hands grew out of the ground to hold his ankles, which were thick white bones. In a blink of an eye, the bone chain was already piercing towards him. "Hmph. With this ability, do you want to trap the young master?" With a kick on the soles of his feet, his luck shattered the bones, and then swung the silver blade across the oncoming bone chain, opened it, and looked back for the green man. Face Demon Race. "Yu'er! Be careful behind you!" ? Just as Tang Yu wanted to react, he was hit hard by the vest, and his whole body was sent flying, hitting the ground and rolling several times before he stabilized himself. 'what happened? ¡¯ I should have knocked off the bone chain, but it seemed that the demon was still holding it, and there was a surprise attack behind me. Before he could think carefully, Xuanyuan reminded again, "Yu'er, get down!" Hearing this, Tang Yu immediately looked down at his feet. Thick blood gushed out from the ground around him, besieging Tang Yu. He could also hear the mournful wailing coming from the ground, and he could faintly see the skeleton that was about to emerge. 'What kind of trick is this? ?? Tang Yu stood up and wanted to back out, but found that it was like being stuck in a swamp, no matter how hard he tried, he would only sink slowly. "Hehe, little monster, it is your honor to die in the hands of the two of us." The scholar smiled slightly, and began to draw carefully with the pen in his hand. In an instant, the faint white bones in the blood pool suddenly appeared, some pulled Tang Yu's legs down, and some jumped up and hugged its back. The skull screamed in the cat's ear. "Back them all, my lord!" Tang Yuyun shook them away vigorously, but found that no matter how many times he fought back, there would be a steady stream of bones surrounding him again. After a while, the pool of blood reached his knees. "Hehehe, it's useless." The scholar watched it struggling, and was very satisfied with his masterpiece. He smiled and summoned his companions, "Nightmare, don't let the Lord wait for a long time, go and take off this monster's head." "Hahahaha, little monster, you can't run away, just suffer your death obediently." The blue-faced demon also shook the bone chain proudly, and rushed towards Tang Yu. "Damn it." The skeleton on his body was entangled tightly, and facing a strong enemy in front of him, Tang Yu gritted his teeth, his golden eyes were burning with anger, "You want my life so much? Come and try." Released With the strength of the whole body, the whole body was suddenly shining with golden light, the skeletons were stimulated by the golden light and gradually dissipated, even the blood pool was illuminated so that it lost its color, and then disappeared without a trace. "Drink!" Tang Yu broke through the barrier and flew towards the nightmare beast. The silver blade's neighing sound became even louder, declaring the master's anger, "The devil! The master is here!" Nightmare Xun couldn't guard against Tang Yu's move, so he couldn't stop the move in a hurry, watching the silver blade being pushed to his eyes. "Yu'er!" Tang Yu heard Xuanyuan's call again, thinking that there was another sneak attack, his mind moved, and his hands slowed down half a beat, so that Yan Xun narrowly avoided the killer move. After stabilizing his posture, he glanced around, but he didn't see any spell cast by the scholar. His heart was very restless, and he shouted dissatisfiedly at Xuanyuan, "What's wrong?" ? Xuanyuan asked inexplicably, "I didn't make a sound." But he immediately understood, "Could it be that they cast spells again?" After hearing this, Tang Yu glared at the demons angrily, "Try to use some tricks, don't think you can escape every time." Seeing this, Yuan Ran at the top of the city had already said softly in his mind: "That's right, it's just like this. It's impossible to guard against reality." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 151 Chonghua's Bet (3) ? "Chonghua, the situation is not good. If you bet your treasure on this cat, be careful not to lose your money." Long Yu still joked leisurely. "Hehe. You think too much, but it's just a sideshow. How can I be serious with my family?" Chonghua smiled seemingly indifferently, and then said to Dayi: "Brother Yi, it's too late for this formation to end here." The official has been closed, no matter what the result of this cat is, Xuanyuan City has been guarded after all, Chonghua returned the Taiyu Sword as promised, but there is still something to do in the future, so I can't go there in person, so please ask the elder brother to return the sword to Xuanyuan Shi." As he spoke, he retrieved the magic weapon from Beixiang, and handed it to Dayi with both hands. "Okay." Dayi took the sword and hung it on his waist, then turned to look at Tang Yu at the bottom of the city, and asked, "Are you really not worried about these cats? After all, you were their young master once." Chonghua also looked at Tang Yu, and replied with a sigh, "Unfortunately, if it stays in the mountains and seas, there are only two ways to wait for it, strong or dead." Therefore, Tang Yu would of course choose the former without hesitation, and Chonghua also decided so, so no matter how difficult and dangerous the obstacles ahead, he must overcome them. 'Cats, they are all false, but they are real, but they are different from Liuying, they can't win by breaking a lamp, can you realize it? ' Apparently, it was not that easy, and Tang Yu was troubled by the reality. Obviously close in front of his eyes, he slashed with the knife, but missed his arm, instead, his side showed a gap, and he was whipped firmly. Hearing the sound was behind him, he kicked up, but he couldn't kick anything. Instead, he stood down and was tripped by the ghost floating on the ground, and was punched in the stomach again. "Pfft." Yan Lun struck fiercely, until Tang Yu vomited up his stomach juices, rolled on the ground for a week, barely stood up, "cough cough" "Yu'er!" Seeing that the situation was not good, Xuanyuan wanted to step forward, but was stopped by Yan Yang. The demon clan had just adjusted its breathing skills, and had already put back the severed arm, and smiled at Xuanyuan with a sullen face: "Hey, City Lord Xuanyuan, I advise you to stay here and watch, if you insist on If you intervene, you are deliberately hostile to Huang Quandao, and we all have the right to fight back, but at that time, even the rules of the Three Realms of the Human King will not be able to protect you." "Hmph! It will be a matter of time to be hostile to Huang Quandao." Xuanyuan didn't want to be threatened by him. He was almost attacked by him before, but now he came to hinder him from helping Tang Yu, which made Xuanyuan very angry. win or lose. "Xuanyuan. Let's listen to what he said." Long came to Xuanyuan's side at this time, and also came to persuade him, "If Tang Yu should have such a calamity today, even if you do it now, you may not be able to help. The demons used an excuse to defeat Xuanyuan City again. Then all the efforts today, including Tang Yu's battle now, will be meaningless." What Long said was reasonable, for the sake of the people in the city, Xuanyuan had no choice but to grit his teeth, gave up fighting with Yanyang, and paid attention to the situation in the arena with anxiety. Yan Xun and Yan Fang were pressing very hard, Tang Yu was getting worse and worse, not to mention fighting back, even having difficulty parrying, he was hit hard from time to time, and suffered many injuries on his body, the pain made the cat grin his teeth, and Xuanyuan saw his heart tighter. "Look at Xuanyuan." Long's observation was more objective, and he quickly noticed the clue, so he pointed him out, "In my opinion, although the cooperation between the two is good, there is not much ingenuity in their moves. With Tang Yu's skill, he shouldn't have been hit so easily, but in fact it was the exact opposite. Looking at Tang Yu's expression, it can be seen that every time he is hit, it comes from a direction he thinks is incredible. Don't you Do you find it strange?" "Hey, you mean" Xuanyuan seemed to understand after hearing this, "Everything that Yu'er can feel now is completely different from ours. And these are all done by those two demons." "It should be so." Long nodded affirmatively. "Isn't Yu'er" After Long's analysis, Xuanyuan became worried for Tang Yu, and immediately reminded, "Yu'er! The two of them have cast spells to confuse your perception. What you see and hear is already gone. There is a deviation. Be careful!" 'Cut, these two devils. How dare you play tricks on my young master like this. You must look good. 'Though I think so, even if I know the plot of the demons, I still can't find a breakthrough on the scene. What I see, hear, and even perceive is all false, and I can't deal with it at all. The cheek was hit by the bone chain, which made Tang Yu's mouth full of blood. 'It's annoying, it's more troublesome than that gatekeeper. Eh? ¡¯ Suddenly he thought of Liu Ying who was killed by him, and the essentials taught by Chonghua at that time, ¡®Is it true that it is false? Then where is their anger? ¡¯ Now that I have been psychedelic, can I still find it? The answer may still be far away. The demons became more and more fierce. Tang Yu was harassed by the ghosts drawn by Fang Huan from time to time. Just as he broke free, he would be hit hard by the nightmare again, knocking him unconscious.?? Turn. The resistance became weaker and weaker, the injury became heavier, and even the scene in front of him began to be blurred. In addition to the sound of his own breathing, there was only a desolate wailing in his ears, which constantly invaded his mood and made people feel restless. 'Hehe, that's it, if you dare to destroy this seat's plan, you will die in this endless fear. ¡¯ Yi Hua smiled beautifully, but it was terrifying as death was approaching, ¡®And you foolish mortals, now watch the death of this monster carefully. In the future, it will also be your turn. ' Indeed, after seeing the powerful power of Huangquan Dao, the city was already in turmoil. People began to retreat in panic, fearing that the demons would chase them and did not dare to run far. They gathered together in twos and threes, seeking each other's advice on survival. "Is this the strength of the demon race? My lord, from now on we" Li Mu didn't dare to think about it anymore, and looked at Chang Xian anxiously. "" Chang Xian did not answer, but stared at Tang Yu solemnly. This wise man clearly discovered that the safety of Jiubu here, as well as everyone's expectations, now depended on the victory or defeat of this monster. "Drink, drink" Tang Yu panted heavily, the blood dripping from his forehead dripped down his chin and onto the ground, the hand holding the knife trembled constantly, and his feet slipped slightly as if he couldn't stand still. Xuanyuan kept calling it from the side, but it seemed that he couldn't convey it. "What's empty is real, what's empty is real, where, where Is it possible that I want to" "Kata", the silver blade fell to the ground, and Tang Yu's head hung down ¡­ "Yu'er!" Shouting heart-piercingly, Xuanyuan rushed up desperately. "Hahaha" Tang Yu has become a lamb waiting to be slaughtered, and Yihua's anger has emerged in her heart. She laughs wildly without scruples, and no longer deliberately removes her delicate voice, like a ghost that sucks human marrow, terrifying and stern. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 152 Chonghua's Bet (4) ? Seeing Xuanyuan rushing up, Wuyang immediately blocked the way, and smiled with yellow teeth: "City Master Xuanyuan is planning to give up his good future and die here with that monster?" It can be regarded as shameful, if he can attract Xuanyuan to attack again and kill them together, he will definitely be able to atone for his sin today. "Go away!" Anger erupted from my heart, and the hexagrams that emerged under my feet shone brilliantly on Xuanyuan's body, and the surrounding land was buzzing and turbulent due to Xuanyuan's sudden strong true energy, completely looking like he would die if he stood in my way. "Yan Xun, hurry up and destroy the monster's inner alchemy, and then we will kill this mortal together." Sensing Xuanyuan's ferocious approach, Yan Fang immediately urged Yan Xun, and turned around to face Yan Yang together. "Hahahaha. City Lord Xuanyuan, don't blink." Yan Xun laughed triumphantly, turned around and stabbed Tang Yu in the heart. "Yu'er!" Qian Fan saw Tang Yu fall in front of him, and this time it will be like this again. The fear of losing his love entangled his heart, and also stimulated his critical potential. With a "swish", Xuanyuan disappeared from the demons. . Seeing that time and space were turning around, Yanyang and Fangfang were as terrified as Guiya and the others. They cried out inwardly, and immediately turned to Tang Yu's side. Seeing that Xuanyuan was behind Tang Yu, they didn't make a move. Staring ahead - the nightmare beast attacking Tang Yu. "Drinkdrinkhow come" Nightmare Xun had a silver blade stuck in his mouth, and his eyes widened in disbelief. It seemed that he had been stabbed into the back of his head. "Why, I don't know if a knife can still be kicked?" It was Tang Yu who answered him, and the cat slowly raised its head, its golden eyes mingled with the corners of its raised mouth, looking at its "masterpiece" with great satisfaction. "Cough." Blood spouted from the mouth, and the nightmare fell backwards and lay on the ground with a thud, its eyes were still wide open. The demons still couldn't believe that they were defeated by a monster until their death. "How is it possible, this monster, where does it have the ability to break the illusion?!" Just now, he was still holding the chance of winning, but in a blink of an eye, his subordinates were caught in a blink of an eye, and Yi Hua was dumbfounded. "Hey, I reminded you that there are not enough people, so you can add them. Now it's good. In front of Tiangong people, I have lost face in Huangquandao." Chonghua sighed softly, but laughed in his heart. ¡®Hehe, let¡¯s see how you explain it in front of Haotian when you go back. ' "You!" The beauty was too angry to speak. "Haha, this cat really has courage." Dayi was also happy for Tang Yu. "Yu'er!" Tang Yu slashed the nightmare beast without hindrance, letting Xuanyuan's heart finally let go, caressing its cheek happily, and sighing sincerely, "It's great that you are fine." "Hmph! I said it earlier, the one who lost his head was himself." Tang Yu's heart warmed when Xuanyuan was able to come to the rescue, but there was still an opponent at the moment, and it was not the time for tenderness. The cat gently pushed Xuanyuan's hand away , walked up to Yan Xun, looked at his dead face and smiled, and then challenged Yan Fang, "You are the only one left, why don't you come and die?" "Hmph! Little monster. But what's there to be proud of if you succeed in the sneak attack?" Yan Fang's death shocked Fang Fang's mentality, and she held the paintbrush tightly to protect her chest. It is obviously much more passive. Tang Yu stepped on Yan Lun's chest, bent down and pulled out the silver blade in his mouth, tossed it lightly in his hand, then pointed to Fang Fang, and said, "The imaginary is the real. It is precisely because of this, The psychedelic aroma exhaled from his mouth, he himself is the last thing to hide. And the thing you painted is just a trick to cover up this aroma for him. The young master understands everything now. Can you still What can I use to defeat the young master?" "Hmph!" Hearing Tang Yu's mystery, Fang Fang's face was even more unsightly, but after all, he was the official of the palace of Huangquan, how could he let a monster control the scene, and then waved his brush again, and replied angrily, "Little monster, my lord! Whether you have the ability, let you see it now." "Hey, come on." Tang Yu has already found out the mystery between reality and reality, and ignores him at all, gesticulating to Fang Fang confidently, "One move, my master has broken your trick." "Humph! You are not ashamed to speak out." The palace official who was despised by the monster and taught the way of the underworld was indignant, mobilized his energy, and spread the mournful cries of death around Tang Yu. For a moment, the ground was dripping with blood, and the field was filled with miasma. Under Tang Yu's feet, there was a vortex created by the pool of blood. With his legs bound, he sank rapidly, and resentful spirits appeared all around, howling and rushing towards him, as if Like hell. "Yu'er! Don't be careless." Although Tang Yu said that he would win, but seeing that the demons were going to fight with all their might, Xuanyuan still couldn't help reminding with worry. Glancing left and right, Mao'er snorted disdainfully, "These tricks are not enough at all." Casually put the silver blade into the sheath, focused on it with both hands, burst out billowing flames, and smiled at Zifang, "This This time, together with your anger, I will also break it up." After speaking,Raising his hands, he poured the fierce fire into the pool of blood, "Ha~!" When the water and fire collided, there was a sound of boiling immediately, and the evaporated water vapor instantly enveloped Tang Yu. Fang Fang sneered when she saw this, "Hmph, historically only water can overcome fire, how can there be countermeasures? Hitting a stone with an egg and trying to break my spell with one move? The little monster is full of lies, so let me drag you into the endless abyss." Said After that, he stimulated the power again, making the blood pool even more turbulent, setting off waves of more than ten feet, impacting Tang Yu, trying to submerge him. The resentful spirits also gathered around the blood pool, as if they were singing songs of victory. "Hehehe" Tang Yu was already under heavy siege, and Fang Fang smiled triumphantly seeing this. "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan called anxiously from the side. "Devil! Your time of death has come, so keep your eyes open!" Suddenly there was a sound in the blood wave, and then a strong fire sprayed out from the churning pool, scattered the wronged souls, and splashed blood, and what was even more incredible was that even the paintbrush in Fang Fang's hand began to burn, and quickly spread to his body. arms and body. Unexpectedly, the demons couldn't react at all, and their bodies were burned by the raging flames. "Wow!" Fang Fang howled in pain, her figure in the flames kept rolling. Look at Tang Yu again. The cat had already broken through the entanglement of the pool of blood and unjust souls, walked closer to the burning fireball, smiled and said, "Young master keeps his word, just one move." Then he drew the silver blade from his waist, and slammed at him Chop down, "It's the same for that female devil! I'll chop you alive!" "Crack" With the brilliance of the silver blade flashing, the burning body split into two and fell to the ground. Tang Yu stood at the front, and the firelight shone on Mao'er's flamboyant face after victory. "Papa" Long Yu applauded at the top of the wall, nodding his head in praise, "Okay, okay, the last paragraph really made this trip worthwhile for me. Chonghua, you baby, in the future It must be limitless." "Hehehehe, I hope to accept your good words." Chonghua looked at Tang Yu with a gratified smile on his face. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 153 After Victory ? Tang Yu beheaded the two palace officials of Huangquandao with one enemy and two, which caused an uproar in the audience. Everyone cheered and thanked each other for the victory. Among them, Xuanyuan was the most happy. "Yu'er!" Trotted in front of Tang Yu in two or three steps, gently stroked its face, and sincerely congratulated, "Look at you being so destructive, even I will bow down." "Hmph! Just relying on them, they also want to kill the young master? What a dream." The cat was proud of the praise, and proudly put his hands on his hips. "Hehehe." Seeing the cat wagging its tail so proudly, Xuanyuan hugged it into his arms amusedly, and whispered softly against its ear, "What's the matter? From now on, I will never be able to leave It's Yu'er." "Yeah~." Tang Yu's face was flushed by the intimacy, and she pouted and whispered, "You, let go." "I won't let you go, I won't let you go for the rest of my life." Xuanyuan continued to "flirt" with it, and tightened his grip on it. "You." Feeling the warmth from Xuanyuan, Mao'er blushed and buried her head in his chest, put her hands around his waist, and responded sheepishly, "Idiot, I won't leave. " Hearing Tang Yu's answer, Xuanyuan smiled even more gently. "Ahem, well, you two have to be gentle, and you don't need to be in front of the public." Long made Cheng Yaojin in a timely manner. After hearing Long's words, Xuanyuan and Tang Yu parted ways knowingly. Mao'er was still blushing and turned her head to one side. "Oh, that's right." Xuanyuan turned his head and searched left and right. He remembered that there was still an ulcer, but when he looked around, he was nowhere to be seen. "He's gone." Long replied, "There's still that fake Pei Shao." Turning his eyes to one side, motioned Xuanyuan to look. After Zhizhi retreated, only Pei Shao's skin was left on the ground, and Dahong knelt in front of him, his head drooping sadly, his shoulders trembling slightly. Seeing Dahong's appearance, Xuanyuan couldn't help being moved, and walked quickly to Dahong's side, knelt down and comforted him, "Sir, although I didn't kill the witch this time, I repelled the invasion of the demon clan, and it can be regarded as a gift to Chief Pei." He has avenged him, and he will be able to rest in peace." Dahong was so sad that he could not speak in front of the corpse, so he sobbed and nodded. Seeing the situation, Xuanyuan slowly helped him up, and at the same time suggested, "You can't come back to life after death, sir, don't be too sad, I'll have leader Pei buried as soon as possible, so that sir can be sent back to the water for burial, okay?" "Okay, okay." Dahong choked up and saluted Xuanyuan, "Thank you, City Lord." "Hey." Xuanyuan immediately supported him, "Sir, what are you talking about, you have worked so hard for our department, Xuanyuan has done all this is not enough to repay, how can you accept a big gift." Then he turned to greet Fenghou, "Hurry up, help Mr. Go back, let someone take good care of you, and collect the body of Chief Pei." "Yes." Feng Hou immediately ran over and helped Da Hong to leave. Watching Dahong enter the city, Xuanyuan raised his head to look at the city again, Chonghua, Tiangong, Huangquandao and others were gone, only Dayi was left standing there, seeing Xuanyuan looking over, he jumped and landed on him In front of him, holding Xuanyuan Sword in front of him, he said, "Chonghua has gone to settle his own affairs, Taiyu Sword, put it away." "En." Xuanyuan took it with both hands, hung the sword to his waist, and then bowed to Dayi, "just now Lord Yi was in charge, so they didn't move lightly, and made Xuanyuan City survive this battle, I am very grateful." "Hey~." Dayi waved his hand, "It's all thanks to you who are as godlike as you said. Ah, yes." Dayi turned to Tang Yu, walked over happily, and waited for the cat to come. In response, he almost fell to the ground with a slap, "Hahaha, you cat, this time you really gave us Shanhaijie a face." "You~!" The cat gritted its teeth and was about to explode. But Dayi continued to praise it unconsciously, "You know what? At the top of the city just now, even Long Yu praised you so much, I think Chonghua must be very happy. Hahahaha." "Oh?" Hearing Chonghua's name, Tang Yu lost most of his anger. He looked up at the top of the city and saw that there was nothing there. He immediately asked Dayi, "Where are the others?" "Ah. Maybe he settled accounts with Xuan Yan." Dayi also looked towards the top of the city, "I don't know what's going on now." "Then why don't you go look for it?" It sounded like there was still a fight, Mao'er suddenly regained his spirits, and he didn't care that he had just fought a big battle, so he pulled Dayi and asked him to lead the way, "Master, I'm with you!" , I still want to find that Nan Xing." "You cat, you are trying to find someone to fight." Dayi looked at Tang Yu indifferently, "Don't worry, you are so valued by the people in Tiangong, in the future, there will be opportunities to fight against them. But now" Big Yi turned his head to look at Xuanyuan. Because the demons have receded, all the tribes presentThey all walked over to Xuanyuanwei to express their gratitude. Chang Xian took the lead in cupping his hands and suggested, "Everyone, Xuanyuan City has displayed its talents this time, repelling the demons' invasion, and keeping this place safe, the contribution of Xuanyuan City Lord is indispensable. I think that from now on, I will be headed by Xuanyuan City Lord, everyone Relying on each other and advancing and retreating together, we will surely accomplish great things." Then he bowed deeply to Xuanyuan, "Although Sishui is far away, if the city lord can use it in the future, I will definitely send troops to help the leader of my family immediately." Not to be outdone, Li Mu immediately came to salute Xuanyuan, "My family and Sishui are brothers, and we would like to serve Xuanyuan City Lord together." "Yes yes yes. Well said." Seeing that someone started, everyone responded together: "City Master Xuanyuan is righteous, and we are all willing to be sent by the City Master." "Ah. You are flattering me." Xuanyuan cupped his hands in return and said, "The peace here is due to the joint efforts of all the families. Xuanyuan City is just one of them. How can I be able to lead all the families." "Hey~. City Lord Xuanyuan is humbled. Who else can compare with you here. Please don't refuse." Chang Xian thought that Xuanyuan was pretending to be reserved, so he continued to welcome him. "Yes, yes, City Lord Xuanyuan will do his part." All the people bowed down to Xuanyuan again. Seeing the situation, Xuanyuan was overwhelmed, and Chang Xianguo, as Dahong said, was a first-class smart person, so he accepted it and returned the gift to everyone, "In this way, I, Xuanyuan's family, will do my best from now on after being loved by all of you. , for the benefit of everyone." "Hahaha, good." Chang Xian suggested to the crowd with great satisfaction, "Everyone, but choose a good day, and we will take the oath together on the stage. With City Lord Xuanyuan as the leader, we will be able to contribute to the great cause together in the future." "Yes! It should be so. We are all willing to pay homage." All the ministries echoed and bowed to Xuanyuan together. Seeing this, Dayi smiled with satisfaction, and said to Tang Yu: "He will soon be the leader of the Nine Tribes. On such a happy day, do you still want to leave to find someone to trouble you? I think he must be very nervous now. I hope to share this joy with you." "Cut." Tang Yu also looked over and saw Xuanyuan smiling back to all the ministries one by one. He was also happy for him, and gave up the idea of ??looking for Chonghua, "Okay. Nan Xing, I will let you go first. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 154 Ending (End of this episode) ? Under the natural peak: Xuan Yan and Long Yu stopped to watch the beauty of the world, both of them showed reminiscence expressions on their faces. Seeing that Xuanyan seemed to be attracted by the forest in front of him, staring blankly and motionless, Long Yu smiled and leaned behind him, seeing Chonghua not far away from him was still talking with his beloved Nine-Tailed Fox, Not wanting to bother her, she turned back to Xuan Yan and said, "It's the first time we met, this is here." Xuan Yan seemed to have been interrupted from thinking, opened his eyes slightly, then lowered his head, making his expression unclear, "Ah, in the blink of an eye, everything has changed, only this place is still the same as before." "Do you regret it?" "I" Xuan Yan paused and shook his head, "I don't know." "You guys" After taking a deep look at Xuan Yan, Long Yu finally didn't continue, and sighed softly, "Forget it." Then he turned his head and saw Yaohua running towards him bouncing around. He also called out, "Longyu." "Hehe." When Yaohua came to him, Long Yu fondled its head and asked softly, "Have you finished?" "Yeah." The little fox nodded happily, his long tail swaying behind him. "That's good." It seems that I have done the right thing today, Long Yu took Yaohua's hand and brought it to his side, then looked at Chonghua, that beautiful face looked at them expressionlessly Come on, the expression in the eyes is unclear. 'Hey, I will worry again in the future. ¡¯ Sighing slightly in his heart, he raised his smile and bowed his hands to Chonghua, "It's not too early, today, let's just leave it alone." Chonghua didn't answer, but turned his head back. Long Yu smiled helplessly, and beckoned everyone to leave. Yaohua turned around and waved to Chonghua with great reluctance, "Young master, you have to take care." Seeing that he didn't respond to him, Yaohua turned back to follow Longyu with a bitter face. Chonghua just stood there steadfastly, until all the people in Tiangong had gone away, then turned his head to look in the direction they left. At this moment, his eyes have become very fierce. "What's the matter?" Beixiang approached Chonghua, stroked his back and asked softly, "Is it Zhuer's business?" Beixiang couldn't imagine anything else that could make Chonghua so angry. "Huh!" Chonghua turned his gaze back, closed his eyes, and frowned tightly, "Whatever they owe me, they will all be paid back when the time comes." This sentence is so firm and decisive. Beixiang could feel the pain in Chonghua's heart, as if it was staying in his heart. Raising his hand to gently hug him into his arms, stroking his long hair, conveying his heart, "Don't worry, I won't let you fight alone." "Beixiang." Burying his head into his neck, Chonghua said in a low voice, "Don't be so nice to me, I'm afraidI" "Don't be afraid, because from the beginning, I have no regrets, and I won't in the future." Holding Chonghua tighter, Beixiang looked at the forest in front of him with a smile, also showing nostalgia. ?The beautiful woman in his arms trembled slightly, and the next moment, Beixiang also felt the response from his waist, Chonghua snuggled up to him and murmured with a smile: "You fool." "Heh. Who let me meet you." He lowered his head and rubbed Chonghua's hair, whispering softly, "Let's go back." "Um." Tiangong Yufu cloud steps: After returning to the Heavenly Palace, Xuan Yan and Long Yu led their troops back home respectively. Long Yu held Yaohua's hand all the way to Yufu. "Xin'er." Since coming to Yufu, Long Yu called Yaohua like this, "What did Chonghua ask you?" He stroked its head and asked casually. "It's nothing, just asking where my little brother is now, and how long I haven't seen him." Little brother is Yaohua's name for Zhu Hua. "How do you answer him?" "Hmm" Yaohua hesitated, "Except for those days when I first came to Tiangong, I really haven't seen him for a long time." "Oh." Long Yu nodded, seemed to understand why Chonghua had such an expression before, and shook his head helplessly, and said, "It's almost 7000 yearsit's really too long." "Long Yu." Yaohua stopped, looked at Long Yu's face and asked worriedly: "Little brother, is he really okay? Why can't I go to Nanfu again?" Looking into serious eyes, Long Yu gently stroked Yaohua's cheek, and spoke slowly, "Do you really want to see him?" "Yes." Yaohua nodded vigorously. "Okay. I'll take you there in a few days." "Really?" Grasping Long Yu's hand, Yaohua trembled his ears excitedly. "Of course." Long Yu smiled, and then reminded, "But you have to listen to me, Nan?? is the place of worship in the Heavenly Palace, where everything is related to the fortune of the Heavenly Palace. No matter what you see, you can only hide it in your heart, and you cannot tell outsiders. " "Okay! I will listen to you." Yaohua's face was full of smiles. "Well. Let's go back first." Pulling its hand, Long Yu led everyone into the Jade Mansion. Half a month later, in Xuanyuan City: The high platform for the alliance has been set up, and all the tribes have sent envoys to pay homage, and some leaders of similar tribes even went to join this grand event in person. The altar was surrounded by a crowd of people watching. Everyone was full of excitement, talking and laughing endlessly. "After today, you have to take charge of the balance of the various departments here, and you must not neglect it." In the leader's tent, Long suggested to Xuanyuan who was about to set off. "Yes. I will work hard." Xuanyuan replied confidently, and then said to Tang Yu beside him: "Yu'er, Xuanyuan City is today, thanks to your presence, let's go together." He really wanted to take Tang Yu Introduce it to everyone, so that they can change their minds and understand that monsters are not hateful, and they are very affectionate. The cat turned its head away, and snorted softly, "Farewell, my young master is not used to being stared at, so go yourself. "What's the matter?" Xuanyuan thought the cat was acting awkward, so he gently stroked its head, "It's so lively outside, don't you want to take a look?" "Young master said no." Pushing away Xuanyuan's hand, Tang Yu found a seat and sat down. "Okay, this cat won't care about such things as sacrifices. It might cause trouble for you if you go there." Dayi laughed at the side to smooth things over. Tang Yu snorted dissatisfiedly, but because Dayi's words were considered to be helping him, he did not refute. "Go quickly. Don't make everyone wait too long." Dayi urged. "Yes." After bowing to Dayi, Xuanyuan went out with Fenghou. The sun was high, it was noon, and the alliance ceremony was officially opened. Xuanyuan walked towards the altar among the crowd, and the envoys standing on both sides expressed their congratulations to him. Tang Yu and Dayi watched from outside the crowd, and when they saw Xuanyuan leading the people sent by each family to the high platform, they were very moved. "Cat, are you happy?" "Cut, what's the matter with Mr. Guan." The cat replied in a wrong way, looking at Xuanyuan on the altar who was being worshiped by everyone, the cat couldn't help but smiled knowingly. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 155 Extra Story, Big Brother ? ''Damn it. ¡¯ Feeling as if his whole body was going to split open, Beixiang lay by the tree, clenched his fists tightly, and frowned tightly. Not long ago, after receiving the news that Tiangong was being deployed near Nanshui, Beixiang rushed there non-stop, not wanting to be raided when passing through the Natural Peak. Beixiang managed to help his colleagues evacuate, but he was seriously injured and had to hide in the dense forest for a while. "†~†~" There was a strange movement in the forest, and Beixiang couldn't help being nervous. With his current physical condition, even a random star official could kill him. Pulling the long sword hard to support it, his legs were bent, his eyes were fixed on the direction of the sound, and he was ready to meet the enemy at any time. Needless to say, a small head poked out from behind the tree, looked at him with a little surprise on its delicate face, and immediately greeted behind him, "Come on, there's someone here." The voice was deliberately lowered, as if he didn't want to make any noise. 'Are you from Tiangong? ¡¯ Even though he had never seen this child before, Beixiang also subconsciously thought so, and hurriedly struggled to get up. If he waited for his companion to arrive, he would not be able to leave easily. "Brother." This call made Beixiang stop his movements, and looked back at the child in puzzlement. Seeing that he was running towards him worriedly, he persuaded, "You're hurt so badly, don't worry!" Moved." '? Isn't he from Tiangong? Then he is' The boy ran to Beixiang, took his arm, motioned him to sit down, and said with relief, "Those people from the heavenly palace are looking for you, don't you worry, I know this place well, I'll take you out. Ah. " 'It seems that I am regarded as someone from the mountain and sea world, so I came to help. ¡¯ Huang Quandao also participated a lot in the competition for the mountain and sea world, and the world also regarded them as sworn enemies, but he was temporarily relieved that the child had no hostility towards him. 'It would be nice if I could go back safely, but' Will the companions the child summons see the clue? As a result, within a short while, his companions had arrived after hearing the news. When Beixiang saw that the child had brought all kinds of "bull head and horse noodles", his heart skipped a beat, and he couldn't help swallowing dryly, 'Why are they all monsters? ¡¯Beixiang has never had a good impression of monsters, thinking they are ugly and stupid, but they are fierce and brave. But the child liked their appearance very much. When he saw them coming, he quickly called them and said to them with kindness: "Hurry up, this elder brother is seriously injured, so he must be sent out to heal quickly. Lu, you come to memorize it." Let's go." "Oh." As soon as the boy finished speaking, he stepped forward with a "bull head", squatted down in front of Beixiang, and said to him, "Come on." "Hey, this" Instinctively retreated half a step, Beixiang was absolutely unwilling, "I'll go by myself." "How can I do that?" The boy looked at Beixiang's injury very worriedly, and then persuaded, "You can't even stand still, let Lu carry it on your back." "Yes. I won't fall you. What are you afraid of?" The monsters standing aside also helped to persuade, although Beixiang's words were still harsh, as if he was dissatisfied with his rejection. "Brother, we are all our own people and will not hurt you. Just relax and let's go." "I" Looking at the boy's sincere face, Beixiang was too embarrassed to refuse, as if he bent down on the back of the "bull's head" cruelly, letting it carry him on his back. The boy was also very happy to see him, and immediately ordered, "Okay, let's make an announcement with a thunderstorm and let everyone evacuate." "Yes, young master." A monster responded, took out a thunderbolt from the bag on his waist, threw it into the sky, and immediately there were two loud noises in the air, "Boom! Boom!" The man nodded when he saw it, Carried on the back by a monster, he commanded everyone to leave quickly. 'Little Lord? Who will he be? ¡¯ Leaning on Lu's body, Beixiang squinted at the boy, thinking Just as the child said, he was indeed very familiar with this place. He followed the trail and left Natural Peak within a moment. Pausing for a while at the foot of the mountain, they saw a flying tiger coming towards them and landed in front of them. On the back of the tiger was a beautiful child who was slightly younger than the boy and looked very shy. "Zhu'er!" The boy smiled and took the child off the tiger's back. Seeing the dust on his face, he asked with concern, "You didn't notice it, did you?" "Brother" The child was probably frightened, and rushed into the boy's arms to seek comfort. "Ah, what's going on?" Seeing his younger brother trembling in fear, the boy immediately looked at the flying tiger who picked him up. Feihu answered him, "I was hiding in the forest just now, and I didn't want the generals of Tiangong to find out. Fortunately, they didn't make things difficult." 'Is it Xuan Yan? He should not be so kind, it should be Long Yu. ¡¯ Beixiang thought so, although Long Yu is strong, he does not bully the weak. &He said, "Brother, I will practice martial arts well in the future, and I will deal with them with you in the future and drive them out." Seeing the swearing expression on the delicate little face, Beixiang couldn't help smiling, "Okay, I'll ask my little brother to take care of you then." At the same time, he sighed in his heart, "If you know my identity later , how would you think about it? ' "Hey." Chonghua smiled shyly, "After all that, I still don't know what the eldest brother is called?" "I" Not wanting to return the carbine, Beixiang was at a loss for words. If he reported his real name, would he be in trouble? And this child Beixiang suddenly realized that he was very reluctant to see Chonghua being blamed by others for saving him, and he did not want him to hate him. Pressing his tight chest, Beixiang didn't know how to speak, should he use a pseudonym to fool him? "Brother! Are you still feeling bad?" Chonghua thought he was in pain from a wound, and immediately patted Beixiang's back tenderly to help him calm down. Rest here tonight." "Yes." Beixiang nodded and sat cross-legged in meditation. "Then we don't bother you anymore, Zhu Er, let's go out." Chonghua took his younger brother's hand and said goodbye to Beixiang, "Brother, you should rest early, and I will come to see you tomorrow." Beixiang nodded and watched Chonghua go out. After the curtain fell, he breathed a long sigh of relief. Looking at the night outside the window, he murmured: "Let's go back earlier" Fifteen years later, in the Beiming Temple: "My lord! Mortals have already set up an army by the Luo River, and this time the leader is Fuxi's eldest son, Chonghua." Cangming replied respectfully from the side. "Chonghua" Beixiang lowered his head halfway, reciting the name in a low voice, 'We are going to see you again. ¡¯ Immediately he raised his head, stood up, and said to Cang Ming: ¡°Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s go to the front line.¡± "Yes. The little official will immediately notify Zhong Qing and Linjiang, the two hall masters, to dispatch immediately." "No need. Only one part of Beiming Temple is fine, you can arrange it quickly." "My lord?" Cangming thought it was inappropriate. "I have my own idea, you can do it." The tone is irresistible. "Yes." Although he didn't know what Beixiang wanted to do, Cangming believed in his strength very much, and immediately stepped back to make arrangements. Beixiang looked up at the door of the hall, pressed his hand to his heart, and slowly clenched into a fist, let out a breath, and walked towards the outside of the hall. ¡®Chonghua. See you today, and you will know my name. Of course, I also want to see you now. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 156 Prologue ? The scenery on both sides of the strait is so beautiful, only the gurgling river flows forward without nostalgia. It's almost summer, and the flowers on the riverside are competing to bloom in their most beautiful appearance, which also attracts women from nearby tribes to linger. "Chang'e, please slow down." A clear and beautiful woman trotted with several girls and called to the girl walking in front of them. The woman called Chang'e turned her head after hearing this, and gave them a melodious laugh like a swallow, "Hehe Hurry up, let's go and sit by the river." The voice that matches this voice makes people intoxicated at first sight. beautiful smile. Long black hair, accompanied by a face that even the gods admire, fresh and beautiful, bright eyes, with the agility of a rabbit, holding a large bunch of freshly picked flowers, and there are some butterflies flying around. I thought it was not like everything in the world. "By the river? That's not okay." After hearing her suggestion, the beautiful woman immediately ran to her side worriedly, persuading her: "There are female ghosts in the river, and they will catch people to eat. Daddy also ordered, You can't go near the river. Chang'e, let's not go there." "Hehe, idiot, where is it in broad daylight?" Chang'e obviously didn't believe the rumors, and enlightened her sister, "Also, have you heard of anyone being caught and thrown into the river?" "This" The woman couldn't answer. Yes, although there are rumors that there are female ghosts in the river, they have never hurt anyone. "Okay." Chang'e smiled sweetly at her again, turned around and greeted her, "Let's go quickly." Then she took the lead and walked briskly to the river. "Hey. Wait for me." Seeing the situation, the woman followed along with the girls behind her. Everyone came to sit by the river, looking at the clear water and the beautiful scenery on the other side, they felt relieved and began to chat happily. Chang'e even took off her straw sandals and dipped her white feet into the cool river water. Gently throw some water splashes and watch them laugh. The girls on the side were weaving garlands around her, and after a while, they made several garlands, and put the most beautiful one on her head. The flowers set off the beautiful face, making it even more like a fairy descending to earth. "Ah~, ah~" At this time, they heard a female voice humming, the voice was beautiful and distant, as if it came from the bottom of the river. The girls immediately stood up in panic, and the beautiful woman pulled Chang'e and urged nervously, "Go, the female ghost is coming." Although the singing sounded not scary, but because of the rumors of ghosts, Chang'e was also a little frightened, and immediately got up to leave. But as soon as they stood firm, they realized that not only were there singing, but also graceful piano sounds by the river, playing in harmony. Looking around to search, I saw a man with long hair hanging his head under a tree not far away from the river, playing the piano intently. Perhaps the female voice in the river was a little happy when she heard the sound of the piano, so she amplified her voice a little more. The beautiful woman felt strange and approached him to have a look. The girls around saw her, and hurriedly grabbed her to persuade her: "Leizu, I'm afraid it's a trick played by a female ghost to lure you into a trick, so don't believe it when you go." Even Chang'e nodded in agreement. Lei Zu looked at his companions and then at the man playing the piano, hesitant. At this moment, the man seemed to have noticed them too, raised his head slightly to look at them, immediately frightened the girls back a few steps, and urged Leizu to say, "Don't look, let's go quickly." Lei Zu did not move, but looked at the man. Looking at his appearance, he was about the same age as himself, with silver eyes and a handsome face. He was not surprised when he saw his attention. He just looked at himself briefly, then turned his gaze back, and continued to focus on the piano music. What he did made Lei Zu even more curious. Regardless of the dissuasion of his companions, he walked towards the young man. Unexpectedly, just after taking a few steps, the river suddenly surged, and a column of water rolled up beside Chang'e, rushing towards her, tying her up by the waist, and pulling her up to the sky above the water. "Ah! Chang'e!" The women all exclaimed when they saw it. "Hahaha, even if I don't want to be here, I can meet such a beautiful woman." Another male voice came from the bottom of the river, high-pitched and resonant. Are there other ghosts in the river? Are you going to call for help? The women were all shocked by this sight, but they didn't want to leave their Chang'e and leave, so they could only gather around the bank at a loss. "Let me go! Let me go! Leizu, come and save me!" Chang'e was so frightened that her face turned pale, she kept slapping the water jet wrapped around her waist, and kept calling for help. "Hahaha, no one can save you today, the beauty should go back with me obediently." The male voice laughed loudly, urging the water jet to pull the woman into the river. "Chang'e!" Seeing that her sister was in trouble, Leizu was extremely anxious. "îõ!" With a shocking tone, the entanglement of the water column was broken, and it turned into countless water droplets, and fell into the river together with the beautiful woman. "Chang'e!" Seeing Lei Zu, she hurriedly said, "Chang'e!"?Get into the water and pull Chang'e to the shore with your companions. "Cough, cough, cough" Chang'e kept coughing because of choking on the water. "Chang'e, are you alright?" Leizu patted her on the back to give her peace of mind. "Who is it?!" Not wanting someone to stop him, the male voice at the bottom of the river roared angrily, "You dare to meddle in front of me, come out!" "What? Are you going to rob other women in front of your own wife?" It was the young man playing the piano under the tree who answered him. The women all looked at him and saw that he had stopped playing, stood up and walked to the river, looking at the turbulent waves with a calm expression on his face. "It's you!" The male voice at the bottom of the river should be acquainted with him, and asked a little incredulously: "What are you doing here?" "It's nothing." The young man replied calmly, "I just came to see my sister, and I don't want you to be here." "Huh!" The male voice snorted, "I can go to any river." "Then since you're here, let's meet up." There seemed to be comfort in the words. "Hum!" There was another muffled sound, the male voice seemed to stop insisting, and the river calmed down immediately. "Then I'll take my leave too." Then he bent down and began to pack up, ready to leave. "Wait!" Seeing that the young man was about to leave, Leizu hurriedly got up to call him, ran to his side in two or three steps, bowed to him, and said, "Benefactor, thank you so much just now. Please leave your title In the future, my sister will repay you." Chang'e also took her breath away at this time, and rushed to Leizu's side with her companions, and thanked him together. The young man glanced at Leizu, then at Chang'e's face that was even more attractive after being wet by the river, paused, then shook his head, and replied, "You don't need to know. Go back quickly." After speaking, he hugged Jean turned and left. "Hey. Please wait." Chang'e still wanted to stay, but the young man had left a long way away in a few steps, and soon disappeared. "Ah! Could it be that the gods came to the world?" The girls guessed, "Chang'e is really a blessed person to meet here." Looking at the direction in which the man left, Chang'e smiled softly, feeling a little sweet in her heart. "Don't look. They're all gone." Looking at her good sister, Leizu interrupted her imagination as if teasing, then turned to the girls and said, "Let's go back soon too." (Remember the website URL : www.hlnovel.com Chapter 157 Clutch ? June 15th is the most celebrated day for Xuanyuan City in recent years. Xuanyuan made a blood oath with all the families on the stage, and was worshiped as the leader of the nine tribes. The people in the city witnessed by the audience all cheered and shouted loudly: "The leader will prosper forever." Xuanyuan looked at the lively scene in the audience, and waved to the people with some joy. "Leader." Fenghou suggested quietly in Xuanyuan's ear, "The banquet is ready, so please invite all the families to come and envoys to go." "Oh." Xuanyuan immediately nodded in agreement, and then greeted everyone on the stage and said: "Everyone has come from afar to make an alliance and make Xuanyuan City flourish. Now the banquet has been set up in the account, why don't you go inside to celebrate." "Okay." Everyone bowed after hearing this, followed Xuanyuan down the altar, and went to the leader's tent together. Along the way, people continued to express their congratulations to them, and Xuanyuan nodded to them without hesitation until they entered the account. All kinds of delicacies were placed on the table, and the candles were bright, but no one was there. Xuanyuan saw it and went to ask Feng, "Where is Lord Yi?" Xuanyuan thought it would be better if Dayi was here. "I didn't see it, maybe I went out with Tang Yu." "Hurry up and look for it. This time, Master Yi is in charge so much that today is possible. How can there be no one during the banquet?" "Yes, I'm going right now, my lord." "There is also Long, I want to invite you too." "Yes." After Feng Hou saluted Xuanyuan and the envoys, he withdrew from the tent, and Xuanyuan also began to invite everyone to take their seats. After Fenghou searched around the city, he saw Dayi outside the city gate, along with Tang Yu, Long and Yuan'er. He hurried forward, bowed to Dayi and Long, and informed Xuanyuan of his orders. Dayi nodded after hearing this, and said to Long: "Today is his big day, so let's join in the show together." Long Long smiled lightly, finally shook her head, and bowed to Dayi, "No, everything has a separation and reunion. I am leaving now. It is too late and there is no further delay. Please say goodbye to him on my behalf." "Hey? Are you leaving?" Feng Hou asked puzzled. "Yes." Long bowed his head and smiled softly again, "Now that he has accomplished something, and I don't disappoint my master, it's time to leave. After that, whether he succeeds or fails, it's up to him." "The leader admires you very much. He must very much hope that you can share today's achievements with him." Feng Hou tried to persuade Long to stay. But Long has made up his mind to go, and said to Feng Hou with a little apology, "No need. Please tell him that no matter what difficulties you encounter in the future, you must remember what he said in front of the master, so that he can understand what he said. What is the most important thing to do." Finally, he bowed deeply to everyone, "We are leaving, take care." Since I couldn't keep it anymore, I had to give my former comrades-in-arms the most sincere blessings. Both Dayi and Feng Hou paid tribute to Long, saying: "Treasure the journey, I hope there will be a period in the future." Long smiled and nodded, took Yuan'er's hand and turned to leave. Yuan'er looked at Tang Yu reluctantly and waved to it, "Xiaoyu, I'm leaving, you have to take good care of yourself in the future." Tang Yu looked at Yuan'er, and suddenly called out to them, "Stop!" Then she strode up to Long, grabbed him by the collar, and stared at him fiercely. "Xiaoyu?!" Yuan'er thought that Tang Yu was going to stop her, so she hurried forward and pressed its arm, and asked nervously, "What's the matter, didn't Xiaoyu agree just now?" Tang Yu didn't answer it, but still stared at Long fiercely, and said: "You listen to me, Xiao Yuaner is following you now, you have to take good care of it, if you get hurt in the slightest, I will leave you forever If you are far away, they will come to teach you a good lesson. Do you understand!" Seeing Tang Yu preaching aggressively to herself, Long deeply felt the friendship between it and Yuan'er, and assured it with a smile, "Don't worry, such a day will not happen." "Hmph!" Loosening Long's neckline, Tang Yu turned around and walked into the city, passing by Yuan'er, hearing its soft thank you, Mao'er raised the corners of her mouth, wishing Yuan'er in her heart, "Xiao Yuan Son, I'm not here anymore, and you should be well. ' Long looked at Tang Yu's back, stroked Yuan'er's back, and said softly to it: "Let's go." "Yes." Yuan'er nodded shyly, and left with Long. Dayi watched the two go away, sighed lightly, and returned with Fenghou. When he arrived outside the courtyard of the leader's tent, seeing Tang Yu leaning against the courtyard wall and not entering, Dayi greeted it amusedly, "What's the matter? There's no delicious food outside." "Hmph." Cat turned his head to the side, "The young master won't go in either." "Oh? Could it be that he didn't invite you?" Dayi continued to joke, and asked after facing the wind, "The little cat will behead the two members of Huang Quan Dao for him anyway.?General, no matter how credit is counted, he is always the greatest, but how can he forget about others when he is setting up a banquet? " "Uh, this" It seems that Xuanyuan did not order Tang Yu to be invited, and Fenghou herself also felt that Tang Yu, who has always been very troublesome, should not be present at the alliance banquet. So when asked, I didn't know how to answer for a while. "Ah, it turned out to be true. This Xuanyuan is too outrageous." Dayi got more and more involved in the play, and put on a serious face as if he was going to ask Tang Yu for an explanation, "Kitty, wait, I will Go in now, and he must invite you in person." "This." Seeing that the situation was not good, Feng Hou hurriedly tried to persuade him, "Lord Yi" "Who wants him to come!" Before Feng Hou could speak, Tang Yu "helped" and stopped her. The cat couldn't stand the joke, and yelled at Dayi, "It doesn't matter if he is credited or not. It¡¯s not bad! It¡¯s the young master who doesn¡¯t want to go in! The young master doesn¡¯t care about the food either!¡± After shouting this in one breath, Mao¡¯er gasped for several breaths, then turned his head and snorted again, stood up straight, and lowered his voice. Dayi said: "Go in by yourself, my young master is going to walk outside the city." Seeing that Tang Yu was about to leave, Dayi felt that he was acting a bit too much, so he hurried to pull him down, and said in a good voice, "Don't go, cat. We went out together, and now I'm the only one going back. It's like What are you talking about?" Then he pretended to be very embarrassed, "Besides, I am not familiar with those people, so I can talk to you, little cat. If you don't go in, I will feel so uncomfortable ah." "Hmph. Who cares about you. Let go!" Tang Yu didn't listen to him, shook Dayi's hand, and yelled at him again. "Okay, okay." Dayi let go of his hand, put it on Tang Yu's shoulder instead, and said with an "understanding" look, "It's boring to leave me alone in it anyway, so why don't we both join in the fun. Aren't you going outside the city, I'll accompany you, let's go." It was very embarrassing for Feng Hou to listen to it, but she didn't know what to do. When he was at a loss, the curtain of the big tent was lifted, and Xuanyuan came out from inside. As if seeing a savior, Feng Hou immediately asked for help, "City Lord, Master Yi and Tang Yu are back." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 158 Clutch (2) ? When Xuanyuan was in the tent, he heard Tang Yu quarreling outside, so he hurried out to greet them, and said to the two of them with a smile on his face: "Master Yi, Yu'er, since you are here, come and sit inside." When Dayi saw Xuanyuan, he smiled again, and waved his hands at him with a stern face, "No, no. If you don't invite it to the celebration banquet, the cat will run away in anger. I can't pretend I didn't see it. " "What are you talking about! Who ran away!" Hearing that Dayi started talking nonsense again, Master Mao gritted his teeth. "You just said you were going out of town." "That's not running! I just don't want to stand here stupidly." "That's just anger." "I don't!" The two were on the same page. If the quarrel continued like this, Tang Yu would definitely fight Dayi. Xuanyuan immediately stepped forward and took him into his arms, comforting him softly, "Okay, Mr. Yi cares about you." "How could he be so kind!" Mao'er was irritated, and stared at Dayi fiercely, "He has been talking nonsense since he came here!" "How come?" Xuanyuan didn't want Tang Yu to make a move here, turned around and stood opposite it, blocking the 'enemy' in its eyes, and said to it apologetically, "Master Yi is right, This time Yu'er made the most contribution, I should invite you in personally. I was negligent, so don't be angry Yu'er, go in with me, okay?" "Forget it, you go in. I don't want to sit with those people." Tang Yu pouted and turned her head to one side, but her tone was much softer, "I'll come back when you're done." "Hey~." Xuanyuan's face was gloomy, "Sure enough, you are angry with me." "Ah, I've already said nothing." This trick was very effective, Tang Yu immediately turned around and explained awkwardly, trying to comfort Xuanyuan. "Ah! Isn't this the Lord Dayi who is famous in the world of mountains and seas?" At this moment, the people in the big tent went out together because they had been waiting for Xuanyuan to come back for a long time. , "My minister is Sishui Changxian, and I pay my respects to your lord." Seeing this, everyone immediately bowed to Dayi and reported to their families one by one. Dayi nodded to them and motioned them to stand up, "It doesn't matter, I'm just a guest." How clever Chang Xian was, he immediately came to praise Xuanyuan again, "It is our blessing that the lord can invite Lord Yi to come here. I should have no regrets to see the God and the Man in my lifetime." "You are too famous." Xuanyuan also took advantage of the opportunity to invite Dayi, "Master Yi, everyone will also come out to welcome you, please come in with your honor." "Oh what about this little cat?" Dayi did not forget to glance at Tang Yu. Xuanyuan smiled, and said to Tang Yu gently: "Yu'er, let's go in together. Hmm?" "" Tang Yu was still struggling. "Hehe I don't think you're here. I was with Lord Yi." It was Dahong who spoke. This time, he came to form an alliance on behalf of the Ministry of Water. Seeing Tang Yu looking at him, he greeted it. "Why don't you come?" "General?" Finally, he knew someone who was a hero who helped Xuanyuan command the battle. Tang Yu already had a good impression of Dahong, and then responded with a smile: "You are back." "Hehe, that's not really the case. This time it's just a real alliance." Dahong smiled, wondering if the cat still remembered that he used the alliance as an excuse to find out the truth. "It doesn't matter. It's fine when you come back." Tang Yu didn't remember those things at all. The cat who loves and hates only recognizes Dahong as one of his own, and patted him on the shoulder happily, "Don't worry, young master I won't trouble you in the future. Just train Xuanyuan well." "Hahaha." Dahong admired Tang Yu's morality and agreed, "It's easy to say, if there is a chance, I will try my best." Xuanyuan didn't know when Tang Yu changed his mind about Dahong, but he was also happy about it, and persuaded it, "Yu'er, even the general is here, you can't spoil his interest, let's go in and sit and chat. " "Hahaha, this is very good." Dahong also helped Xuanyuan, and gestured to Tang Yu, "Please." "Hey." It's hard to refuse like this, Tang Yu hugged her chest and nodded unnaturally, "Okay, let's go." "Everyone, please come inside." Seeing that Tang Yu agreed, Xuanyuan also called everyone to enter. "Leader, please." Everyone also politely returned the salute, and then walked towards the account together. "Leader." Fenghou followed Xuanyuan, and whispered to him about Long's departure. "" Xuanyuan paused for a moment after hearing this, and shook his head regretfully, "Hey, I wanted to celebrate with him, but we have already parted. That's all, I just hope that in the future we will be together again."Make a big deal, come and invite him to have fun together. " "Long has one more message to convey." Feng Hou told Xuanyuan what Long had said before leaving. Hearing that Long still encouraged himself before leaving, Xuanyuan nodded gratefully, "Well, I will remember. You go." "Yes." After the task was completed, he bowed his hands and retreated. After arriving in the tent, everyone took their seats in order, and the banquet officially began. A group of people were chatting and laughing, praising Dayi's reputation and Xuanyuan's virtue from time to time, and the scene was very lively. Of course, Tang Yu didn't think so. Ever since he was seated, the cat had been leaning against the table in every possible way, propping his head on one hand, quietly watching Dayi eat, watching, watching, and pursed his mouth. Perhaps it had been stared at for a long time, and Dayi also felt strange, so he turned to ask it, "What's the matter, cat? Is there something wrong with me?" Tang Yu tilted her head and thought about it, and replied: "Do you like eating 'worm eggs' very much?" From the beginning to the end, the cat only saw Dayi take it. "Congdan?" Dayi looked at the 'Chongdan' pointed by the cat in front of him, which was actually steamed beans, blinked his eyes twice, then turned to Tang Yu and asked, "The 'Chongdan' in Shanzhongyu is How long?" "Yeah." The cat seemed to think of something disgusting, looked at the pot with disgust, and described it to Dayi, "Once you bite, worms will crawl out of it and shit in your mouth, it's dirty. I don¡¯t know what Lu Boss likes about it, and he eats it every meal, I really can¡¯t figure it out.¡± After speaking, he glanced at it contemptuously. Dayi started to feel sick when he heard what it said, and he kept comforting himself in his heart saying that luckily what he was eating was not real 'worm eggs', but he didn't dare to take it anymore. Taking a trembling breath, he explained to Tang Yu again, "Cat, this is a bean, didn't Xuanyuan tell you?" "Say it!" The cat blinked and looked at him. "Then you still say it's a bug?" Dayi thought that the cat was because he made fun of it just now, and now he is out to take revenge. "Anyway, they all look the same. Moreover, I have seen people in the city feed it to cows, as if seeing the boss eating it. I always feel that bugs will crawl out of it." Tang Yu frowned, thinking The description also has a 'bull's head', and it looks so similar to a cow when it eats, which makes it feel sick. "Eh. Alright. I don't think I will eat it in the future." Dayi held his forehead, thinking that he was really defeated by it. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 159 New things may not be good ? Xuanyuan was chatting with Dahong, and in a blink of an eye, he saw Dayi as if he had been hit by something, with a frowning face, so he asked with concern, "Master Yi, are you feeling well?" "Yeah" Dayi shook his head distressedly, "Beans turn into worm eggs, and they are still eaten by cows, so it's better." After Tang Yu said that, when he looked at the pot of beans now, even he felt that there was something in it. Worm. "Eh? Worm?" Xuanyuan changed his mind, and could already think that Tang Yu was "making trouble" again, so he apologized to Dayi with a smile, and then went to preach to Tang Yu: "Yu'er, didn't I tell you, These are beans, not insect eggs from the valley in the mountains. If you don¡¯t like it, you can¡¯t make Lord Yi hate it too.¡± "The young master didn't want to say anything, he came to ask me." The cat didn't agree, and immediately pushed Dayi slightly, and asked him, "Do you think so?" "Yes yes yes, I deserve it." Dayi also nodded helplessly. "Look." Tang Yu acted as if I was right. "Hey. You." Xuanyuan really didn't know what to do with this cat. Listening to their conversation, Dahong also became curious about the things in the mountain valley, and then joined in and asked, "I heard from the leader earlier that you came from the mountain valley created by the king of people. There, you all eat What is it?" Just in the middle of the banquet, Dahong planned to inquire about it from a daily basis. "What to eat? That depends on your ability." "Oh? Is this also relevant?" "Yeah." Talking about her hometown, Tang Yu felt a little excited, and gestured to Dahong, "If you have the ability, if you see a monster that is not pleasing to the eye, kill it immediately, and then swallow its inner alchemy. Eat anything to make up your body." He shook his head triumphantly, "Just look at me. In the mountain valley, no one knows my name, Tang Yu of Chiyan Cave, except those bosses. The young master has to obediently come to pay his respects. Otherwise, he will never even think about living." "Hey! You really have a lot of background." Dayi flattered it funny. "That is." The cat wagged its tail more and more proudly. It turns out that the best thing is to kill 'people' Dahong couldn't help swallowing, smiled awkwardly, and continued to ask it, "I can't kill all the same people to eat, why don't you usually look for other things?" "Others?" Tang Yu thought about it again, and said, "Flying in the sky, running on the ground, you can catch it." It's normal to hunt, Dahong nodded, pointed to some meat on the table and asked it, "Is it any different from these domestic animals and wild game?" Tang Yu looked at those pigs, sheep, pheasants and hares, and shook his head, "These are not enough to look at. If they were with us, they would not be able to survive at all. They would have been killed long ago." "Oh? How should I say it?" Dahong finally got what he wanted to know. Tang Yu first pointed to a sheep's head and said to Dahong, "You call this a sheep." Seeing that Dahong nodded, he went on, "There are also in the mountains and valleys. We call them Li, and they grow as big as this house." Said while standing up and gesticulating, attracting all the attention present, "Hey, if you have a head, you can reach the roof here. The horns on the head are even longer, as tall as a person. When it stomps its feet, With a roar, the ground trembled. Those useless monsters didn¡¯t dare to provoke it at all. Otherwise, as soon as it pounced on it, it would be able to trample them to death.¡± "Ah, there is such a giant beast." Everyone sighed. Now not only Dahong was curious, but everyone else rushed to ask, "Little brother, tell me more, but are there other strange beasts?" "What strange beasts, there are many in the mountains and valleys, just like the sheep you raise. As long as the young master is willing, he can be slaughtered and eaten every day." Tang Yu picked up another roasted rabbit nonchalantly, and turned around in front of everyone. They circled around, "Let's talk about the rabbit, there are these small things that eat grass in the mountains and valleys, but the venom is all over the body, it's all in the fur and flesh, and if you touch it on your hand, the whole skin will be melted." Everyone uttered in surprise again, and Dayi enjoyed listening to it, joking with the cat, "It's so poisonous, can you eat it?" "Hey~." Tang Yu also talked vigorously, put the roasted rabbit on the beans, and explained to them, "It depends on the eggs." "Oh, can it be detoxified by eating it mixed with insect eggs?" Dahong guessed. "Where can it be?" Tang Yu waved his hand at him, "It is wrapped with worm eggs called Æd, and the worms inside will crawl out when they smell the poison, burrow into the flesh, and suck the poison away. Then go back into the egg. After that, you can eat whatever you want." "So that's how it is." Dahong kept nodding his head. The novelty of things in the mountain valley made this wise man appreciate the greatness of the world, and there are all kinds of wonders. "It sounds quite simple, just beat it to death with a stick, remove the poison, and then it can be served on the table."??. "This time it was Li Mu who spoke. He grew up in Mount Taishi, and he is quite good at hunting. "Yeah." Tang Yu nodded, and then threw a 'bomb', "I'll keep vomiting if I eat it." "Ah?" Not wanting to have a follow-up, Li Mu was dumbfounded, "Then who will eat it?" "Why not? A lot of bosses eat it, and they keep throwing up after eating it." Tang Yu said it in a normal way, but flattened his mouth, and continued: "The ones that spit out are disgusting." "You still want to eat even though you know you'll vomit?" Li Mu couldn't figure it out even more. Could it be that he has this hobby? "You don't understand." Tang Yu picked up the rabbit and sat down, took a bite out of his mouth, and said while chewing, "After swallowing the inner alchemy of other monsters, it will take a period of time to digest in the body before it can It can be transformed into its own power, and this thing can greatly shorten the digestion time, and it is usually considered a success after vomiting.¡± "So it's medicinal herbs." Dahong nodded as if suddenly enlightened. "You can say so if you want." Seeing that Tang Yu was able to integrate into the world, Xuanyuan was also very happy for it. While listening to what it said, he pushed a pot of barbecued meat to Dayi, persuading him, "Master Yi, please try some meat too." "No." Dayi waved his hand at him, "There is no wine here, and the meat is tasteless even when chewed." "Wine? What's that?" Xuanyuan had never heard of it before, thinking how to come up with something new today. "That thing is not good at all." Tang Yu rushed to talk after hearing this, "Master fell asleep for a long time." Thinking of the scene of Lu Jiuquan, Tang Yu didn't like wine at all. "Oh? Yu'er has eaten too?" "Hmph!" Tang Yu said angrily, "When the young master was still awake, they discussed everything, and Chonghua turned the young master into a cat!" The more he said, the more he gritted his teeth, and the answer was wrong. Mouth. "Eh." Unable to communicate with it at all, Xuanyuan turned to Dayi to seek answers. "Hahahaha." Dayi seemed to be awakened by the words, and patted Tang Yu's shoulder with satisfaction, "Yes, Chonghua will definitely be able to get the wine. Next time, let's go find him together." "Hmph. Who is going to look for him." Tang Yu raised his head and did not look at Dayi, "He did not ask the young master to settle accounts with Tiangong. I am not going." Both Tang Yu and Dayi were like this, they taught Xuanyuan the same thing, and just as they didn't know how to inquire, a person in the seat said, "Ah, when it comes to wine, I know a little bit about it." (Remember this website URL: www .hlnovel.com Chapter 160 The Smart Man's Plan ? Since Nv Wa's death, Dayi has never met anyone who can make wine in the world of mountains and seas, so when he heard that there is still wine in the world, he immediately turned his head to look very interested, and saw Chang Xian who was smiling at him. I asked him a question, "Oh? Do you know where it is?" Chang Xian bowed to Dayi and replied, "It's in the Xiling Department of Luoshui. There is a man named Du Kang in the department. He makes drinks from surplus grain and calls him Huanbo. It is said that drinking can make people forget their worries. His family Both men and women love it, and every time they celebrate, they must drink freely, and then they can sleep soundly until dawn. Listening to this little brother's description today, I think it should be the wine Lord Yi said." "Hahaha, I think it's not bad." Dayi clapped his hands happily, stroked his hands and said with a smile, "Besides Luoshui, there are really outstanding people. Good." Then Xiang Chang leaned over and asked him again, "Is there any contact between your family and the Xiling Department?" "Xiaochen has never been there." Then he said to Li Mu next to him, "But the Yimin Department where Limu works has some contacts with them, and Xiaochen also heard about it when he visited Yimin Department." "That's right. The Xiling tribe has mutual relations with our clan." Li Mu nodded, "The Huan Bo that Master Chang Xian mentioned, they also brought it to the leader, but the leader said after tasting it that it disturbed the mind. It will no longer be accepted.¡± Tang Yu agreed with Li Mu's statement very much, and began to preach to Dayi, "Listen. People can't say well. It's up to you to like it." "Hey~." Dayi disagreed, and shook his hand at the cat, "When you taste it for the first time, you will feel dizzy, just like your cat. Once you have a sense, it will be easy." Then he turned to the right Li Mu said, "When will you go again? I will also go with you." "This." Li Mu thought for a while and replied, "Maybe after the autumn harvest." "It's been so long." Dayi pondered whether to go first by himself. "Hey~. Why wait until then." Chang Xian smiled and said, "Now that the busy farming season is over, all my family can go there together." "Hahahathat's not bad either." For Dayi, drinking with the company of many people couldn't be better. "Together?" Get a drink, how can you mobilize the crowd like this? Dahong already felt that something was wrong, so he looked at Chang Xian with a sullen face, "Are you going to persuade the leader to use troops against Xiling?" When the general government is being repaired, there should be no wanton conquest. Hearing Dahong's words, Xuanyuan was also surprised, and looked at Chang Xian together. The latter did not hide it, bowed his hands to Xuanyuan, and replied: "The lord will lead the Nine Departments this time, and he will be famous far and wide. If you think about it, Emperor Yan will also respond." Got it. The lord should make plans early." Emperor Yan is the name given to the leader of the Jiangshui Shennong family by the tribes of the Mountain and Sea Realm. He is the current co-lord of the Mountain and Sea Realm. Because Jiangshui is in the west of the river, across the Yellow River, it is difficult to control the east, but the growth of Xuanyuan City this time will definitely arouse Emperor Yan's idea to increase defenses against the various ministries of the Central Plains. May be passive. Thinking of Long also asserting that Jiang Shui would compete with him before, Xuanyuan pondered, thinking whether to expand first. "No!" Dayi objected with a cold face. Not wanting Dayi to object first, Chang Xian asked him in surprise, "What are you worried about, Lord Yi? As far as I know, the Xiling tribe is not a strong enemy. As long as the leader is willing to send troops, I dare say that before the autumnal equinox, we will definitely be able to seize it." At that time, Master Yi will also be able to drink to his heart's content in Luoshui." Finally, he smiled self-admiringly. "In short, if you want to take Luoshui, even if you can't do it! I won't let you go." Dayi's face became even more stern, and he sat up straight with his arms folded, with the intention of swearing not to let go. Just now I saw that Dayi was very interested in the Xiling Department, but now he immediately changed another expression. Tang Yu knocked him with his elbow in puzzlement and asked, "What's wrong with you? There are people you know there ?" "No. However, Luoshui is the place where King Ren lived when he was in the world of mountains and seas. The people there respected him very much, and they were also his favorite people. When he retired, he also asked his daughter to take good care of him. The people there, the Luoshui tribe, can be said to be the direct descendants of the king of people. Even when the Shennong clan was at its peak, they did not dare to confront Luoshui with sabers. Now that you are going to fight, isn't that like raising a sword to the king of people? Do you want to fight against him?" Dayi spoke righteously, and finally snorted heavily, and said: "Everything in the mountains and seas depends on the power of the king to survive until now. I, Dayi, am not an ungrateful person, and I will not watch his people suffer. Disaster. If you decide to attack Luoshui, then we are enemies now." All the people present were shocked by Dayi's love and righteousness, and hurriedly saluted him, praising him with admiration, "Master Yi is righteous, I admire you." Chang Xian even apologized to Dayi repeatedly, and Xuanyuan also apologized to Dayi Yi promised that he would never conquer Xiling. After hearing everyone's aspirations, Dayi nodded and said, "It's really like this. ??? "Hahaha, everyone came to celebrate each other from afar, so don't hurt your friendship." Being able to keep fighting, also fulfilled Dahong's wishes, and smoothed things over, "Today is the invitation of the leader, and I will just eat, drink, talk and laugh, Don't talk about attacking anymore." "What sir said is true. Please go ahead." Xuanyuan also helped ease the atmosphere. "Okay. Leader please." Then, everyone continued to chat, without mentioning Luoshui, and the scene had to be harmonious. Seeing this, Dayi's complexion improved a lot, and he would chat with Tang Yu from time to time. At the end of the banquet, Xuanyuan sent everyone out of the account and led them to the residence arranged for the envoys. After all the envoys had left, Xuanyuan turned around and apologized to Dayi, "Master Yi, I'm really sorry for spoiling your interest at the banquet today, but please rest assured, with my Xuanyuan family one day, I will never gather crowds to attack you." Luoshui. There is a promise now, and it will not be contradicted." "Huh. I can trust you." Dayi saw that it was getting late, and said goodbye to Xuanyuan. Before leaving, he patted Tang Yu's shoulder and said to it half-encouragingly: "Cat, I will go to Luoyang soon. How about a walk in the water? Do you want to come together?" "Huh." Tang Yu turned his head away and directly refused, "You are just thinking about the wine, so I won't listen to you." "Hahahaha." Seeing that Tang Yu was still complaining about Lu Jiuquan, Dayi laughed and turned around, waving his hands, "Okay, then I'll go back first. Stay here." "No." Xuanyuan bid farewell to Dayi, then took Tang Yu's hand into the tent, and said to it with satisfaction as he walked: "What Yu'er said at the banquet today is also eye-opening, I think they will like you in the future too." "Cut, who wants them to like it." "Hehe. That's right." Stepping into the big tent with Tang Yu, Xuanyuan embraced it, hugged it in his arms, and whispered in its ear affectionately: "It's good that Yu'er belongs to me alone." (Remember Website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 161 The Smart Man's Plan (2) ? The night sky is full of stars, and every family also puts out the candles and prepares to go to bed. However, there are still some people who can't sleep. Don't pass the attendant who led him back to the residence, seeing him out of the courtyard gate, Dahong stepped out of the house, went softly to the place where Chang Xian lived, saw that there was still a light inside, went up and knocked on the door. "Who is it?" Chang Xian's voice was a little cautious as he might not have expected anyone to visit at night. "It's me. Open the door." The room was quiet for a short moment, and Chang Xian replied: "Here we are." After that, with the sound of approaching footsteps, the door was also opened. Chang first stood at the door and took a look at Dahong, then looked behind him, seeing that no one else was there, he stepped aside and entered Dahong. When Dahong arrived in the house, he saw that Li Mu was also inside, bowing to him, so he returned the salute very politely, without any surprise on his face, as if he had expected it long ago. Chang closed the door first, turned around to greet Dahong to take his seat, and asked by the way: "You don't want to use soldiers, so why are you looking for me now?" Dahong glanced at Chang Xian, lowered his eyes, and replied, "That's right. But you and I have known each other for a long time, and I know you won't give up easily, so I came here." Chang first sat down slowly, and replied casually, "Then you should also know that there are some things that I won't listen to you." "Hehe. I didn't intend to persuade you." Dahong smiled slightly and raised his eyes to look at him, "This time I'm just here to repay the favor." "Oh? How to say?" Dahong put his hands flat on the table, still looked at Chang Xian with a smile on his face, and said, "That day you sent me back to the army, so that I could perform formations and control the situation. Dahong will always remember this kindness in his heart. .¡± "Hmph. If you want to repay, you should try to control Luoshui again. Only in this way will you have the capital to confront Emperor Yan in the future." "You are quite right. If the Luoshui tribe is not used by me, Emperor Yan can easily use this route to march east. There is no danger in the Central Plains. If there is a war, it will be against me. However, war is not the only way to win. If you want to win over the Luoshui tribe, you can also use other methods. Isn¡¯t that what you are thinking about now?¡± "Hey." Chang Xian smiled lightly, seeming to be interested, looked at Dahong in a blink of an eye, and answered him, "It seems that you have already made up your mind." Dahong also smiled, looked at the back of his hand, and said softly, "I can't count yet." Li Mu couldn't understand the conversation between smart people, he only thought there was something interesting in it, so he also came to inquire, "My lords, if you have any plans, let's discuss it together." Dahong didn't answer, but only looked at Chang Xian, asking for his opinion, the latter also nodded tactfully, and agreed: "Okay. I'll listen to you this time." "Okay." Dahong sat up straight, and made a proposal to Chang Xian, "Didn't Lord Yi want wine from Xiling? If so, we will follow his wish and go to Luoshui with him to deal with the tribes there. Bar." "Can he agree?" Li Mu worried that Dayi would be wary of them. Dahong made a reassuring gesture to Li Mu, and replied with a smile, "If you go to war, of course not, if you go to make friends with the leader's order, and you have a god and a man as companions, why not?" "Wonderful." Chang nodded appreciatively, and then asked Dahong, "Where is the leader" "I'll talk to him right now." "Now?" Li Mu looked at the sky, feeling uncomfortable. "It's not too late. It's best to leave tomorrow. You should also make preparations." Dahong said and stood up. "Yeah. I think so." Chang Xian also stood up and bowed his hands to Dahong, "Then there is trouble." Dahong bowed to the two of them, then took his leave and left. He often walked to the door first, watched Dahong walk away, then closed the door, went back to the table with Li Mu and sat down, tapped the table with his fingers lightly, his face Full of smiles, "This time, God really helped me." Li Mu looked at Chang Xian who was very satisfied, and asked him to solve the doubts in his heart, "My lord, can you tell what Dahong's intention is?" Chang first aimed at Li Mu, and just like Dahong, he smiled and said, "Hehe, I can't count yet." "Huh?" Seeing that they were all like this, Li Mu was even more confused. "Okay, brother. Let's rest as soon as possible today. Tomorrow, we have to go a long way. At that time, I will ask my brother to help guide you." Chang Xian bowed his hands to Li Mu. Although they don't know what they have in mind, but this time they go together, they will always know that Li Mu no longer inquires, and bows his hands in return, "Where is it, it is Li Mu's honor to be able to help the two adults." In the chief's tent: The night is quiet and good, but inside the bed, there is indeed another passionate scene, even through layers of curtains, you can stillThose who clearly know the inside have already completely forgotten themselves. Ever since he communicated with Tang Yu, Xuanyuan had thought about finding opportunities to make things happen. Unfortunately, he first ran into a trick from the demons, forcing Xuanyuan to worry about the defense of the city every day, and had no time to think about other things. People's bodies are more or less left with pain, and they have cultivated for a long time, so that personal relationships have been dragged on like this. Now, the injury has healed to a great extent, and it is catching up with the great joy of joining the altar to form an alliance. Xuanyuan feels that there is nothing that can become an obstacle, so Hehehe, the leader of the Nine Departments laughed very unhappy. 'Yu'er, after tonight, you will all be mine. ¡¯ Caressing the beautiful face under her body, which was already in a good state, Xuanyuan slowly pressed down "Leader. Lord Dahong, please see me." "Uh" Isn't it right, and at such a critical juncture? Xuanyuan breathed heavily, his whole body trembling uncontrollably. It's really The sky is going to be against him. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 162 The Smart Man's Plan (3) ? Tang Yu blushed with embarrassment, coughed dryly, then gently pushed Xuanyuan who was lying on her body, and persuaded, "The general is here, you should go out to see him." "Huh~. Forget it." Xuanyuan sighed, then hugged Tang Yu tightly, and kissed Tang Yu apologetically, then sat up and put on his clothes, and shouted to the waiter outside the tent, "Here you are. Please come in, Mr. Sit down." Yu Bi turned back to the couch, stroked Tang Yu's cheek, and said softly to it, "Wait for me, I'll be back soon." "Yes." Tang Yu nodded, watching Xuanyuan turn and leave. Dahong was sitting in the hall, when he saw Xuanyuan appearing, he immediately stood up and greeted him, "For disturbing at night, please don't blame the leader." Xuanyuan smiled awkwardly, shook his head and said, "No, no." Then he sat in his seat and asked Dahong, "Sir, do you have something important to tell me?" "There are some things, I want to ask the leader to order." Dahong respectfully bowed down. "You are welcome, sir." Xuanyuan hurriedly asked him to stand up, "You are indebted to Xuanyuan City, if you ask for something now, it's fine." "Thank you, leader." Dahong smiled slightly, and lowered his head to report to Xuanyuan, "Earlier, the minister went first as usual to discuss the matter of Luoshui with him, and we came to report here, please make a decision. " Could it be that even Dahong intends to attack Luoshui? Xuanyuan felt faintly uneasy, "Sir, I still hear what Lord Xi Jianyi said, and I also promised myself that I will not send troops to Luoshui. Now you" "The leader is worrying too much." Dahong interrupted him, raised his head, bowed to Xuanyuan, and said: "I don't want to use troops. I don't want to teach the leader to break his promise." "Then you mean" "During the banquet, I heard that Master Yi likes the wine in Xiling, and the minister is also interested, and wants to go with Master Yi. Ah, Chang Xian and Li Mu are also willing to go together, so as to be guides. I'm just afraid that Master Yi will have a problem with him. So come here to ask the lord to signal, so that Lord Yi can rest assured." "Is this what Chang Xian meant?" Xuanyuan frowned slightly. "Otherwise, my minister thinks it's very good." Da Hong cupped his hands again. "Mr. Here, there is no need to hide it." Xuanyuan thought there must be something strange. "Hehehehe. It's human nature for the lord to think so." Dahong didn't care, and explained the reason to Xuanyuan, "That day, the lord tried his best to send the little minister to Changxian. Persuade Chang to help first, otherwise, I will return to the city to repay the leader's kindness." "Mr. has high righteousness, and Xuanyuan knows it. But Chang Xian" In Xuanyuan's heart, this person is only interested in profit. "Chang Xian is indeed a first-class smart person, and he is better at judging the situation than a small minister. From a human point of view, Chang Xian may pay attention to gains and losses, but the leader does not have to worry, he also has morality." At this time, Da Hong changed Very serious, bowed down to Xuanyuan again, and continued: "Xiaochen arrived at Changxian's department that day. He wanted to spend a lot of effort, but unexpectedly, he heard that the leader of my family was killed and the demon clan invaded. The opportunity of the minister's secret business war is also guaranteed to the little minister. As long as the little minister can make the fake Pei Shao reveal his secrets, he will definitely call on all the families to defect to break the siege of Xuanyuan City. Afterwards, it is also with his help that the little minister can return safely. to the formation." Xuanyuan nodded while listening, "That's right. I was also surprised at the time that the master came back. It turned out that he was helping secretly." At that time, Chang first irritated the demons many times. Now that I think about it, it should be part of the plan. "This is one of them. The leader may not know that Sishui's soldiers fought bravely, and Yimin's troops were not inferior, but except for the attack that sent the little minister back to the formation, Chang Xian never used elite soldiers. This is For one thing, the minister is most grateful, and I hope the leader will not underestimate him." What Dahong said made Xuanyuan quite surprised, and he also looked at Chang Xian differently in his heart. "Hmph. If you're so smart, why didn't he help Xuanyuan deal with that witch as soon as he came? How can there be so many troubles in the future?" "Yu'er?" Xuanyuan turned around after hearing this, and saw Tang Yu was standing at the door of the bedroom, staring at Dahong dissatisfiedly. Well, why did you come out?" "The general is wrong, I have to help him point it out." Tang Yu was still looking at Dahong unhappily. "Hehehe, Brother Tang is right about what he said." Dahong smiled lightly, looked up at Tang Yu, and said, "It's just that if you make your position clear as soon as you come here, so that this round can't be fought, all the families can't help it." Let the soldiers go away, where will there be the leaders of the Nine Divisions today?" "This" Tang Yu suddenly felt that it made sense. "Chang Xian, you really have a plan." Xuanyuan praised it quite a lot. "That's right. When I wanted to act, I opened up the situation for the leader, so that Chang Xian could feel at ease."To help, but unexpectedly there are masters in Huangquandao, who almost fell short. Fortunately, in the end, brothers Tang turned the tide and prevented our efforts from being in vain. " "Hey." With such a compliment, Tang Yu's heart was very nourished. Immediately wagging her tail, she walked briskly to Dahong's side, patted him on the shoulder, and said cheerfully: "General, what you said sounds good. .¡± "Hehehe, Brother Tang deserves it with all his heart." Dahong continued to praise it, which made Mao'er even more proud. Someone praised Tang Yu, Xuanyuan was also happy, smiled and called it back to his side, stroked its head, and continued the topic just now, "Even so, what is he thinking now?" "The leader is at ease. Chang Xian has given up the idea of ??sending troops, but you can let him go with peace of mind. Besides, there are still ministers around, and the leader will definitely not be disappointed." Da Hong bowed respectfully. "That's good." Xuanyuan was really relieved, and asked Dahong the last question, "Mr. is going to Luoshui, Xuanyuan thought, it must not be for the bar." "Hehehe, the leader of the alliance is a clear lesson." The Ming people did not speak dark words, Dahong confessed everything, "If the leader of the alliance intends to achieve great things, then the land of Luoshui will be contested by military strategists. Now that we can't fight, I would like to ask for orders to make friends. I don't know what the alliance plan is going to do?" Diplomatic relations have existed since ancient times, and if they can be exchanged for greater benefits at a small price, it would be great for Xuanyuan City. Xuanyuan thought he could accept Dahong's proposal, so he agreed, "Then it's up to Mr. Lao. When I worshiped the general, I entrusted the token of Xuanyuan City. You can take it with you, and pay tribute to the Luoshui ministries for me." "Yes." Dahong got the order and bowed deeply to Xuanyuan, "I will definitely live up to my trust." "Well, it's getting late, sir, please go to rest early. I will go to Mr. Yi in the future and explain to him." "Yes. However, the minister still has some requirements, and I hope the leader can agree." "Oh? What's missing, you might as well tell me, sir." "My minister thinks that this matter should be arranged as soon as possible. I would like to ask the leader to explain it to Lord Yi tomorrow morning. It is best to leave immediately." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 163 The Smart Man's Plan (4) ? "So fast?" Was it because he was afraid that Dayi would regret it later? Dahong Xu saw what Xuanyuan was thinking, and replied with a smile, "I am not worried that Lord Yi will go back on his word, but hope to be ahead of Emperor Yan. He is the current co-lord of the mountain and sea realm. If he preempts, Luo It is easy for the Shui tribe to fall to Emperor Yan's side." "Okay. I'll go to Master Yi tomorrow morning." "Thank you leader, I have one last word, please think about it." "Speaking." "May the lord of the alliance follow the kingly way and win the world." "Royal way? Why is this?" "But make the people's hearts one, and the world is one. Fuxi protects all things in the mountains and seas, treats them like parents and children, and the people respect him, calling him the king of people. Shennong tasted a hundred herbs and ruled the four directions with kindness. He won the hearts of the people and was called Emperor Yan. Now Although time has passed, the good deeds of the ancestors are still sung by others, and the leader of the alliance should also publicize his own virtues, so that the mountains and seas can be unified again, and finally live up to the leader's ambition." What Dahong said is more specific than Xuanyuan's Tao, and it also points out the way for him. Xuanyuan nodded in satisfaction, and saluted Dahong, "What you said really made Xuanyuan suddenly enlightened. From now on, I will ask you to do more planning." "Young minister must do his best, then, I will retire today." Da Hong stood up and said goodbye. "Sir, go slowly." Xuanyuan sent Dahong to the door, watched him leave, then turned around and returned to the account, sitting upright and thinking, "There is no flaw in what Dahong said just now, but why do you always feel that something is wrong?" , and Chang Xian, what was their plan? Hey, if Long is here, there will be someone who can negotiate. ' Seeing this, Tang Yu approached Xuanyuan and asked puzzledly, "What are you thinking?" Xuanyuan took a glance, smiled and shook his head, took Tang Yu into his arms, stroked its cheek, and said, "It's okay. I'm just thinking about how to explain to Master Yi tomorrow." "What's the matter?" Mao'er volunteered, "If you are in trouble, I will explain it for you tomorrow." "Hehehe." Xuanyuan smiled and shook his head, "I don't need to trouble Yuer for such a trivial matter." Then he called an attendant and ordered, "Go and find Feng later." "Yes." The attendant answered and left quickly. "What did you ask him for?" "I'm still worried, let Feng Hou go with them, so as to find out the truth for me." "Cut. It's really troublesome." Tang Yu curled her lips, "If you are worried, don't agree to let them go just now." "You don't understand." Xuanyuan patted Tang Yu's head reassuringly, "Both Dahong and Chang Xian are well-known, and all the ministries admire them very much. If I don't value them, others will definitely suspect me as the leader. of." "Huh. They dare." Tang Yu looked fearless. Xuanyuan smiled happily, "I know that Yu'er is facing me. But after all, I am a new leader, so I have to consider everyone's feelings first. This time, let's follow their wishes first." After a while, Fenghou hurried over, bowed to Xuanyuan, and waited for his order. Xuanyuan tells Fenghou what happened just now, and arranges for him to go with him tomorrow. Feng Hou nodded, but also asked worriedly, "Mr. Dahong is so smart, if you let me go with you, the leader, he must know that this is to monitor them. I think he must have resentment in his heart." "I also understand this, but there is no other better candidate at present." Xuanyuan shook his head helplessly. Seeing Xuanyuan's embarrassment, Feng Hou had no way to do anything, so he could only sigh, "It's a pity, if Long is here now, he will definitely be able to discuss with the leader." These words touched Xuanyuan's heart, thinking of Long, Xuanyuan also missed, "The world is really impermanent. Now it has to be like this first." "Tch, what's so good about him." Thinking about the day when the demons attacked, Long hid in the city at first and did not fight, but Xuanyuan still praised him well, which made Master Mao very uncomfortable, "Since the general So smart, anyone's idea can be seen through by him." "It's better than you." Fenghou whispered. The cat could hear it clearly, and jumped up and gritted his teeth to retort, "What are you talking about! Is the young master no match for him? Good! You don't have to go tomorrow. The young master will go to Luoshui with them. If they dare to play tricks , the young master will bring them back immediately. Hmph." "Yu'er." Xuanyuan hurriedly hugged it, and comforted it in a good voice, "Feng Hou is joking, everyone has witnessed Yu'er's ability, how can it be false." While talking, he winked at Feng Hou, Let him go as soon as possible. "No way!" Tang Yu was working hard, pointing at Fenghou and refusing to let it go, "Master is going to go, after finishing the work, let's see what else you have to say!" "Yu'er. Diplomatic relations are a major event.Only when people go, can they show their sincerity. Yu'er will stay with me in the city, okay? " "Not good!" Tang Yu stared at Xuanyuan and shouted loudly, "If Long is here, can he go? He just wants someone, right? What about me! In your eyes, I'm just someone who will give you Adding trouble to the monster?" Xuanyuan felt distressed, and hugged it tightly to express his heart, "How can you say that? Yu'er is the most important thing in my heart." "Then let the young master follow." "Yu'er" "You do not trust me?!" "Fool, how could I not believe you. It's just" "Then it's settled! Hmph!" Without giving Xuanyuan another chance to explain, Tang Yu broke away from her arms and ran into the bedroom angrily. "Yu'er." Looking at Tang Yu's back, Xuanyuan sighed weakly, and then cast a complaining look at Feng Hou. Feng Hou also felt that he had screwed up the matter, and immediately apologized to Xuanyuan, "The minister is too talkative, please punish the leader." "That's all. You go down." After Xuanyuan frowned and repelled the wind, he looked at the door curtain of the bedroom, shook his head, and walked in. Seeing Tang Yu sitting on the couch with his legs crossed, still angry, he came Sit down beside it, hug it from behind, and apologize softly against its shoulder, "It's all my fault, I just wanted Yu'er to stay by my side, but I annoyed you, Yu'er, please don't be angry good?" "Hmph! The young master is not angry." "Hehe. If you're not angry, just look back at me." "don't want." "Yu'er." Xuanyuan continued to coax, "If you don't look back, I don't know if you have forgiven me." "" Tang Yu paused for a moment, then turned to look at Xuanyuan, her cheeks still bulging. "Heh." Touching the beautiful face, Xuanyuan probed to kiss the pouting mouth, "Okay, go to bed early. Aren't you going to set off with Master Yi tomorrow?" "You agree?" Xuanyuan turned it around, pressed it against its forehead, and replied with a smile, "As long as you don't get angry, I will answer you anything, okay?" The cat beamed with joy, put his hands on Xuanyuan's shoulders, and said to him seriously: "Don't worry, the young master will take good care of them for you, and you will never be disappointed." "Okay. With Yu'er's words, I feel relieved." Although my heart was full of uneasiness, I still followed Tang Yu's mouth, hugged it into my arms and lay down, Xuanyuan kissed its hair, murmured Urging, "Go to sleep." "Yeah." Cat closed his eyes contentedly. 'Hey, Lord Yi, please look at it more then. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 164 The Fate of the Southern Lord ? Tiangong Nanfu: "Little official Zhang Su, see Jade Lord." A short-haired girl in an orange shirt stood outside the gate of the South Mansion, saluting Long Yu respectfully. "It's Mi Ling, long time no see." Long Yu smiled and nodded at her, "I'm here to visit your master." "Yes." Zhang Su immediately stepped aside, invited Long Yu in, and led the way ahead, "Jade Lord please." "En. Xin'er, let's go in." Long Yu responded, and walked into the mansion together with Yaohua who was traveling with him. Yaohua pulled Long Yu's sleeve and looked around. The current Nanfu is no different from the one in its memory, solemn and solemn yet peaceful and remote, but it lacks a lot of vitality. I think that when I came to see Zhu Hua with Long Yu, I always found that the flowers and plants in Nanfu were in full bloom, and I knew that they had been carefully cared for, which also reflected the mood of the owner here. But now, the flowers are still in full bloom and the grass is green, but it can no longer make people happy, but instead exudes a touch of sadness. 'What's going on here? Yaohua was depressed, and looked up at the main hall of Nanfu that he was about to enter. The plaque of Baoxiao Palace was hung high on the eyebrows, and the gold characters gave people a sacred feeling, but it made Yaohua more nervous, "little brother ' Arriving at the gate of the palace, Zhang Su turned his head and bowed to Long Yu, and said: "The little official is here, please take care of yourself." "Hey? Aren't you going in?" Yaohua remembered that when he came here before, he would be led to the courtyard behind the palace, where Zhu Hua would wait for them. Zhang Su was taken aback for a moment, and looked up at Long Yu, who immediately responded, "You go down first." "Yes." Zhang Su bowed again, turned and left. "What's the matter?" Yaohua looked at Long Yu, with a bad premonition in his heart. Long Yu didn't look at it, just stared at the palace gate, and replied: "Let's go in." After speaking, he pushed open the Zhumen and led Yaohua into the palace. The hall was dim, only the light from the gate illuminated the red carpet on the right path. Going to the inner hall, you can see the fire altar that burns all year round in Baoxiao Palace. On the seat corresponding to the fire altar, an elegant and beautiful long-haired man is sitting upright with his eyes closed, with a peaceful expression, as if he didn't notice it at all. Long Yu's arrival. Yaohua recognized him, that is the current owner of Nanfu, its little brother - Zhu Hua. "Little brother." Yaohua happily ran to his side, calling: "Yaohua came to see you. Look, Long Yu is also here." The beautiful person still sat quietly, without any reaction, let alone, without any anger. "Little brother." Yaohua was a little anxious, wondering if something happened after sitting quietly for a long time, he raised his hand in front of Zhu Hua's eyes, and then gently pushed him, "Little brother, what's wrong with you?" Yaohua was flustered, and quickly turned to Long Yu for help, "Long Yu, come quickly, little brother" Long Yu walked slowly, looked straight at Yaohua, and said, "Xin'er, do you still remember what you promised me? Everything you see here must not be told outside." "How did this happen, how did this happen!" Yaohua opened his eyes in disbelief, got up and ran to Long Yu, grabbed his sleeve, and asked loudly, "You already knew! You already knew little brother Dead! Why didn't you tell me! Why did you still lie to the young master! Do you know how much he cares about the little brother!" "Xin'er, calm down." "How do you want me to be calm! In the world of mountains and seas, they are the best people to me!" After saying this, Yaohua seemed to have exhausted all his strength, lowered his head, and kept trembling. It hates itself very much now, it hates that it was born as a monster, no matter how sad it is, it has no tears, it hates that it has no strength, it sees Zhu Hua's situation but is powerless, and it hates itself for obeying Long Yu's words, and never doubting him at all, until so long in the past Only then did I learn the truth. Seeing Yaohua in such pain, Long Yu couldn't bear it, and hugged him into his arms to comfort him, "I'm sorry. I know that if you know Zhu Er's current situation, you will feel very uncomfortable, so you have kept it a secret. But , he is not dead, so don't be too sad." "Nonsense. You still want to lie to me." Yaohua shook his head and beat Long Yu's chest. "I didn't lie to you." Caressing Yaohua's head, Long Yu looked at Zhu Hua's face, showing distressed expression, "It's Zhuer's own choice to throw away all thoughts and sit here forever as if dead. , is also the unchanging fate of the master of Nanfu." "Fate?" Yaohua raised his head slightly, turned to Zhu Hua, looked at the serene face, and asked tremblingly, "What fate? Why did my little brother do this?" Long Yu let go of it, walked slowly in front of Zhu Hua, knelt down, stroked his beautiful face, frowned slightly and replied: "Do you remember what I told you? Nanfu is the Tiangong Festival."The place of sacrifice, in charge of the fortune of the heavenly palace. And the master of Nanfu is the priest of Tiangong. In this life, he only lives for Tiangong. In this life, he must stay in the mansion forever, and he can't go anywhere unless he dies. " "How could it be?" The sad fate taught Yaohua to swallow subconsciously, "You all know that the master of Nanfu is so miserable, why do you let the little brother be the one? Didn't Xuanyan keep saying that he loves him? Why didn't he stop it? Little brother Brother decided to commit suicide, what did he do then?" Yaohua was furious, turned around and was about to leave, "I'm going to ask him to understand!" "Stop!" Long Yu stopped him loudly, "Will it be useful if you go? Xuanyan will not tell you anything, he will only blame you for breaking the rules of Tiangong, and pull you to be punished." "So what! I have died before, so I won't be afraid of punishment." "I'm afraid!" shouted loudly, seeing Yaohua was shocked, Longyu exhaled heavily again, and said in a low voice: "Do you know? The last thing I want to see is the people around me Hurt." Then he took another deep look at Yaohua, and said, "Especially you." "Long Yu" Seeing that Long Yu cared so much for him, Yaohua no longer persisted, walked up to Long Yu's side, stroked Zhu Hua's cheek, and asked Zhu Hua regretfully: "Little brother, Do you know why you can't think about it so much? If the young master knows how pitiful you are now, how sad you would be." Long Yu shook his head helplessly, stood up, looked around the inner hall, seemed to miss something, and murmured: "You are all so stubborn, but in the end nothing can be changed " "Long Yu" Seeing that Long Yu was so emotional, Yaohua took his hand, a little worried for him. Long Yu looked back at Yaohua, felt its concern, and couldn't help smiling, "The matter has come to this point, and we can't do anything about it. I hope that one day, Zhu Er can figure it out, stop shutting herself up, and live a good life again." "Yes." Yaohua nodded vigorously, "Then do I come to see my little brother often? I will try to persuade him." "Of course. I will bring you here often." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 165 The Way of the Underworld Again ? When Long Yu and Yaohua left the gate of Baoxiao Palace, they saw Xuanyan waiting outside the palace, looking straight at them with their lips tightly pursed. Long Yu walked forward with a smile, his words were sarcasm, "Words spread so fast, it seems that besides scheming, you are also good at buying people." Yaohua beside him also glared at him angrily. Xuanyan looked away, and said in a low voice, "It's better not to come here." "Hehe." Long Yu didn't look at him, he pulled Yaohua through Xuanyan, and went straight to the outside of the mansion, leaving only one sentence, "Didn't you say that I don't need to ask you about the affairs of my mansion? Stay." Looking back at the two of them leaving, Xuanyan sighed slightly in his heart, then looked at the door plaque of Baoxiao Palace in a blink of an eye, his face full of melancholy. 'Zhu Er' ? Huangquan Road Wanhua Palace: Chonghua sat in the upright position, his eyes drooping slightly, his fingers tracing the wood grain on the low table, his expression was unpredictable, this was the first sight that Beixiang saw after entering the palace. Pausing for a while, Beixiang walked towards Chonghua, and said as he walked, "What's wrong? Are you still thinking about Zhu Er?" Perhaps his train of thought was interrupted, Chonghua raised his eyes to look at the person who came, and immediately smiled again, "This battle is not good, and your lord's anger is still there, why did the Lord of the Palace come to me in such a leisurely way?" Coming to sit down beside Chonghua, Beixiang leaned over to hug him, and said softly, "Your Majesty didn't blame you." Chonghua leaned into Beixiang's arms with a smile, and raised his hand to caress his temples, "How is Ghost Rong Palace now?" "What's the matter? Can't you relieve her anger after she suffered such a big loss?" Beixiang also smiled and kissed Chonghua's forehead. "Hey, how can I be so narrow-minded." He raised his head to kiss Beixiang's lips, and wrapped his arms around his neck. The latter was so pleased with the favor, he tightened his arms, lowered his head and enjoyed it, and after a long time, he reluctantly let go. Looking at his charming face and smiling pupils, Beixiang asked, "What's your plan?" "Look at what you said. After all, this seat is also the deployment of your lord, how can you not consider him." Chonghua gently pushed Beixiang's hand away, and nestled into his chest. "Oh? Then let's hear it?" "Guess what Tiangong wants to do now?" "Didn't you say that Xuanyan is interested in Shennong? Then they should go to win them over early." "You have to give benefits first, as for the benefits" Chonghua sat up, looked at his palms, and smiled slightly. "Don't be tricky, but I have to remind you first, if you can't make Tiangong suffer this time, you won't be able to act in the future." "I know you treat me well." Chao Beixiang smiled playfully, and then put on a serious expression and said: "If Shennong wants to go east, he must first take Luoshui. There was originally his father's residence, and now, Mi Mei will take care of him, and he will definitely not take it by force, but if he just makes friends, it will not be difficult." "You mean, Tiangong will start to facilitate this matter first, and then come to trade with Jiang Shui." Beixiang tapped on the low table, thought for a while, then shook his head and said, "No, no, just like what you said , if it is not difficult to make friends, why let Tiangong intervene. Now Shennong is also considered as the co-lord of the mountains and seas, how can he be a fool and willing to be at the mercy of others from now on?" Chonghua smiled nonchalantly, "If Tiangong told Shennong that my elder brother would come forward to persuade Mi Mei to give the power of Luoshui to others to deal with Shennong tribe, and change the owner of the mountain and sea realm, what would he think? ?¡± "It shouldn't be." Beixiang still shook his head, "Shennong must have heard that it was Huangquandao who attacked Xuanyuan City, and they were repelled. How can they help them now? Unless" Beixiang half-closed his eyes. Eyes aimed at Chonghua, "You really want to give Luoshui to the Xuanyuan family." "Only in this way can Xuan Yan be attracted, isn't it?" "Chonghua," Beixiang picked him up and said earnestly, "You should understand that your lord doesn't want to see the Xuanyuan family alone. Why expose yourself to public criticism for him." "Oh. The stronger the Xuanyuan clan, the better." Chonghua looked down at his palms, and then slowly clenched them, "In this way, I can let them all come to pay my debts." Then he looked up at Beixiang, smiling Reassured, "As for what His Majesty is worried about, it is just a mortal with a lifespan of only a few dozen years. As long as the Heavenly Palace is wiped out, the mountains and seas, are you afraid that there will be no chance?" "Although it's not your sincerity, it's a good excuse. However, for this reason alone, I still can't agree to you going." "I know." Chonghua hugged Beixiang, hehe smiled, "I want Tiangong to suffer." "Then why don't you tell me?" Chonghua smiled, with shrewd eyes, "Last time, Guirong Palace lost two generals. This time, I will compensate her and ask her to kill a few Tianfu star officials to make meritorious service in front of your lord.What? " "So good?" Beixiang stared at him with disbelief in his eyes. The beautiful face turned cold, "The Lord of the Palace can't trust me," Chonghua lowered his head, tapped Beixiang's chest lightly, and said in a low voice, "Even if I'm not for her, I should also take care of you, right? " "" Well, Beixiang thinks that there is nothing he can do with such a heavy flower, so he hastened to please the beautiful woman, "Forget it, tell me about the plan, let's discuss it." Chonghua raised his head after hearing this, and smiled again, whispering softly in Beixiang's ear, who nodded more and more as he listened, "Well, if Tiangong is really a trick, it will definitely lose troops and lose generals." "Hehe. The Lord of the Palace can feel at ease now." "Heh." Beixiang scraped Chonghua's nose affectionately, and immediately thought of another resistance, and said quickly, "But there is one thing. I know your sister married He Bo earlier, so it's okay for you to work together with his father. Deal with it, can he come and ask for cheap like you do?" Beixiang's worry is not inappropriate, Gonggong and Zhu Rong joined hands to kill Yaohua because of his resentment for Chonghua and his heart for monsters, and He Bo was also very unfriendly to him. , I'm afraid this time I wish he could fail. And if he fights against him, regardless of the outcome, it will not be good for Chonghua's younger sister. "You said him" Chonghua pondered. "You mentioned to me that He Bo loves your sister very much, so don't hurt their relationship." Beixiang understands that Chonghua cares about his family very much, and he doesn't want Chonghua to confront his family. , There is a gap between you and your beloved, what a sad thing. Zhonghua nodded, "Well, it is indeed a bit tricky." "I think there are some things, it's better not to come forward in person." Beixiang seemed to point out. Chonghua knew everything at once, looked at Beixiang in a blink of an eye, held the corner of his mouth and said, "You meanBrother Yi?" Bei Xiang nodded his head, "I wonder if he and He Bo have any problems?" "Hehehe. You can try this." Chonghua stroked the table happily, "Then everything is ready, and I will wait for Tiangong to come and die." "I hope it will be as you wish." Beixiang also felt satisfied, and leaned over to push Chonghua down, and the two looked at each other with their foreheads pressed against each other. "Hehe." Chonghua smiled even more seductively, and raised his hand to hook Beixiang's neck, "It seems that the Lord of the Palace came today not only to discuss strategies." "Of course." Kissing those seductive lips filled Wanhua Hall with a passionate atmosphere. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 166: A Mountain Is Even Higher ? Early in the morning, Xuanyuan dragged Tang Yu to Dayi's residence early, knocked on the door lightly, "Master Yi, did you get up? Xuanyuan has something to come to visit." "Come in." Dayi had noticed the two coming, and had already got up and sat at the table waiting. "Yes." As soon as Xuanyuan opened the door, Tang Yu rushed into the room ahead of him, hurriedly ran to Dayi's side and knelt down, patted him on the shoulder excitedly, and announced loudly, "Mr. Let's go to Luoshui with you." "Huh?" This cat rejected him yesterday, so he changed his mind so quickly? Dayi looked at Xuanyuan in a blink of an eye, wanting to find out. Xuanyuan came to Dayi and made a salute first. After Dayi invited him to a seat, he told Dayi in detail what happened yesterday, and implicitly expressed the hope that Dayi could help take care of Tang Yu. Dayi touched his chin while listening, and when Xuanyuan finished speaking, he asked, "Do you think it's possible?" Xuanyuan nodded, and said: "If I want to compete with Emperor Yan, I naturally hope that the Luoshui tribe can stand on the side of Xuanyuan City. I don't know what Master Yi wants?" Dayi smiled, shook his finger at Xuanyuan, and said, "I don't think I'm going." "Why don't you go?" Seeing Dayi pushing back, Tang Yu grabbed his arm anxiously, "Master will watch over them for you." It didn't want to miss this opportunity to show. "It's up to you?" Dayi touched Tang Yu's head and said amusedly, "I'm afraid that either of them can play tricks on you." When Tang Yu heard it, she was so angry that she jumped up and yelled at Dayi, "You look down on me so much?" "Hahaha, how come?" Dayi hurriedly beckoned it to sit down, "It's just that you and I are not planning, so why use our own weaknesses to attack others' strengths." "Short or long, as long as my young master follows them all the time, they won't be able to do any tricks." I'm afraid that Dahong and Chang Xian discussed it in front of Tang Yu, and it might not be able to see it. Of course, Dayi didn't say so, but just shook his head and replied, "Forget it, just pretend that I don't have this blessing." "You!" Master Mao was furious, and immediately came to Xuanyuan for help, "Xuanyuan, didn't you say you would persuade him? Tell him quickly." "Yu'er, since Lord Yi is unwilling, we don't need to force it." Xuanyuan knew that no matter whether Dayi agreed or not, Dahong and Chang Xian could go to Luoshui on the grounds of friendship, "this is also good, Lord Yi does not agree." Go, Yu'er definitely doesn't have this thought anymore, when the time comes, let the wind follow. ' "Eh? You said the same thing!" "Yu'er, why be in a hurry, in the future" "I won't listen!" The cat was dissatisfied, and started to play tricks in a hurry, "If you can't persuade him to go, I won't talk to you anymore! Hmph!" After finishing speaking, he turned around and ran out. "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan hurriedly stood up to chase after her. "Stop!" Dayi called to stop them. Mao'er thought there was something going on, and was secretly happy, so he turned around and raised his chin, facing Dayi arrogantly, "What? Changed your mind?" Dayi ignored it, stood up, walked through the two with a serious expression, opened the door and walked out. This made Tang Yu look confused, thinking that Dayi was playing with himself, followed him angrily, and shouted behind him, "What are you doing!" Dayi acted as if he hadn't heard it, and without turning his head, he opened his mouth to the courtyard door: "If you have anything to do, come in and say, what's the use of hiding outside." "!" Someone outside? Xuanyuan and Tang Yu also immediately looked out of the courtyard, and the two who had settled down also noticed the aura coming from outside the courtyard. "Who is it! Come here for the young master!" Tang Yu held her breath, and was about to find someone to vent her anger on, "If I let the young master catch you, I will definitely want you to look good!" "Don't, don't!" A childish voice came from outside the courtyard, and immediately after, a flattering smile appeared in front of the three of them, it was Liu Yu. Holding a jar of wine in his arms, the boy walked in quickly, nodded and bowed to the three of them, "Hey, I was ordered to find Master Yi alone, so I have been waiting outside. Sorry, sorry." Tang Yu walked up to Liu Yu in a few steps, stared at him condescendingly, and said threateningly: "Damn baby, that idiot must have sent you here, tell me! What is he trying to do this time!" "Ah, how dare you, how dare you. The master of the Chonghua Palace ordered the servant to bring fine wine to thank Master Yi for his help last time." After speaking, he immediately held up the wine jar in his arms and showed it to Dayi, "Please The adults must accept it." Dayi took the wine jar, weighed it in his hand, looked at Liu Yu again, and said, "That's all?" "Your Excellency is wise." The boy greeted him with all his compliments, "The Lord of Chonghua Hall is waiting outside the forest in the north of the city, please be sure to go and talk to Master Yi." "Chonghua is here?" Tang Yu asked?? became interested, it wanted to ask Chonghua about the result of the confrontation with Xuanyan at that time, so he hurriedly pulled Dayi to urge, "Go quickly, the young master will go with you." He still didn't forget to look back at Xuanyuan, "Xuanyuan , I¡¯m going to see Chonghua, and I¡¯ll be back in a while.¡± "Well. I'll wait for you in the account." "Look at you cat, you are so impatient, he can't run away first." Dayi rubbed Tang Yu's head with a funny smile, and then lightly threw the wine jar behind him, and the jar flew into the window with a slap In the room, it landed firmly on the table. Dayi turned around and told Liu Yu, "Then you lead the way." "Yes, yes. This way, please." Liu Yu posed courteously and led them out. After Xuanyuan watched them leave, he also set off to return to the big tent, thinking while walking, 'Chonghua came here at this time, do you know the movements of our department Let's wait for Yu'er to come back and ask about it. ' Dayi and the others went out of the city and came straight to the place where Chonghua was waiting. Tang Yu saw Chonghua leaning against a tree from a distance, looking at the palm prints, and called him happily, "Chonghua!" ran to him. "Hey, it seems that the cat misses me very much." Chonghua smiled gracefully, and raised his hand to caress Tang Yu's cheek. "Who misses you?" Mr. Mao turned his head dutifully, "Mr. came to ask you, how did you walk so fast at that time?" "Hehe. Since you have nothing to do with me, what are you doing?" Tang Yu didn't bother to inquire, and asked what he wanted to know, "Hey, what happened to Xuanyan? You won the fight, right?" "Hehe. So you wanted to ask this," Chonghua looked at it amusedly, "It's a pity that the Japanese seat was exhausted, so I let him go back." "Huh~?" Didn't fight? Tang Yu puffed up her cheeks as if she had been hit in an instant, "That's the end" "What are you afraid of? There will always be a bitter fruit for him." Chonghua comforted Tang Yu with a smile, "Look, I'm here, so I have to teach him a good lesson this time. Mao'er is willing to give me a lesson." help?" "Okay! Okay!" Tang Yu was very excited when she heard this, and immediately agreed, "Don't worry, my brother and star officials are all hired, and none of them can escape." "Hehehehe." Chonghua also smiled happily, and looked at Dayi in a blink of an eye. At this time, Dayi had also come in front of him, and Liu Yu respectfully bowed to Chonghua, "Master Chonghua, I have invited Master Dayi here." Chonghua nodded towards Liuyu, and also bowed his hands to salute Dayi, "Brother Yi, how are you doing?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 167: A Mountain Is Even Higher (2) ? Dayi nodded to Chonghua, then glanced aside, without saying a word, he had already seen Beixiang not far from Chonghua. Tang Yu followed Dayi's line of sight, saw Beixiang walking towards them, and immediately murmured to Chonghua, "Why is he here?" Chonghua smiled at Beixiang intimately, and replied, "This is the master of the Great Hall of the Yellow Springs, fighting against the Heavenly Palace, how can we do without him." "Hmph! Who would believe that he has such a good intention." When the demons attacked, Beixiang was the first to plan. Of course, Tang Yu didn't want to see him. Beixiang stopped ten steps away from them, nodded to Dayi, and explained, "I'm just here with Chonghua, and I won't disturb you, just chat with you." Then he said to Chonghua, "I'm still waiting there. you." "Um." Beixiang glanced at Tang Yu, saw that its hair and pupils had returned to their original colors, and that Chonghua's true essence was hanging neatly on its neck, so he lowered his eyes and called Liu Yu to leave with him. Tang Yu stared at Beixiang until he stopped under a tree on the side, then snorted and complained to Chonghua: "You like him so much. Is it annoying to follow so closely?" Like it? Chonghua looked over to Beixiang, not sure in his heart. What he can understand now is that Beixiang loves him deeply, but what about his own heartshaking his head silently, unwilling to go further, so he explained to Dayi why he came, "Brother, Chonghua wants to entrust you Going to visit Miss Mi, is Big Brother free recently?" "You mean her?" Why did they all go to Luoshui? Dayi sized Chonghua up, 'Could it be that he also wants to plot against Luoshui? ' "Yeah, big brother should know that He Bo has always disliked me, so it's embarrassing for Mi Mei. Chonghua hasn't looked for her since she went to Huangquan Road. I don't know how she is doing now." Chonghua Hua whispered, his eyes full of longing. Seeing that Chonghua valued this person so much, Tang Yu pulled Dayi's sleeve curiously, and asked in a low voice, "Who is this?" "It's Chonghua's biological sister." Dayi explained: "When the King of People was around, Gonggong, the water god, proposed to the King of People for his son He Bo, and married his beloved daughter, Mier. This marriage made Gonggong very happy. I was happy, so I built a palace in Luoshui and gave it to Mier as a congratulatory gift, so the people there also called her Luoshen." "Oh~! She is the one you mentioned who is taking care of the Luoshui tribe now." "good." "What? Did Maoer hear elder brother mention Mi Mei?" Chonghua was quite surprised that Dayi would mention this to Tang Yu. "That's because Chang first taught Xuanyuan to go to Luoshui, and Dayi said that your sister was taking care of the tribes there in Luoshui, and he didn't agree with their idea." Tang Yu couldn't hide her words, and poured out her resentment to Chonghua, not only He revealed everything that happened yesterday, and also told Chonghua about Xuanyuan's response, and finally glared at Dayi bitterly and said, "I didn't expect him to be so distrustful of Young Master, so he won't go if he can't say it. Hmph, why is it useless for my young master?" 'Da Hong and Chang Xian Hey, I don't think someone has helped me, okay. Then it will be easier. Chonghua smiled while listening, and touched Tang Yu's head with an 'encouraging' attitude, "Oh, no wonder Brother Yi, he doesn't want to deal with people he can't handle, if he changes his Seat, then the cat must go on this trip." "real?" "of course." Meeting a 'confidant', Tang Yu touched Chonghua's wrist, "Hey, you know me best." Then he glanced at Dayi and said proudly, "Listen, Chonghua said Young master is suitable, what else do you have to say?" Dayi was so rushed that he was speechless, and said to Chonghua slightly: "Don't tolerate it, don't you know what kind of scheming this cat has?" "What are you talking about, Mr. Mao is very smart!" Mr. Cat glared at him. "Hehehe" Chonghua smiled happily, and started another "encouragement", "Brother, Chonghua thinks that not only the cats are going, but the elder brother should go with them." "Even you agree to give Luoshui to the Xuanyuan family? They are all your father's people there." Dayi said with emotion, "If there is a war, how will you explain it to the King of People?" "Brother is worrying too much." Chonghua took two steps, looked at Dayi, and said, "I have heard what Maoer said, and I can conclude that the Xuanyuan family will never force Luoshui, including Dahong and Chang. First, and Chonghua can probably guess their plan." "What is it?" "For diplomatic relations, the closest relationship is nothing more than getting married. What do you think?" "Hey, this" Letting Chonghua know so much, Dayi also thinks it is feasible, but "You say get married, so the cat Can Xuanyuan agree?" Dayi worried.He glanced at Tang Yu carefully, with the temper of this little cat, he must not make a fuss at that time, and Xuanyuan is also very concerned about it, so he will definitely hesitate this method in consideration of its feelings. "What are you talking about? What does this have to do with the young master?" Tang Yu obviously didn't understand the meaning, so he asked Chonghua for an explanation, "What do you want to do when you get married?" "It's just to find a wife for your family Xuanyuan." Chonghua said "kindly". "Wife? What do you do then?" "Just find a woman to give Xuanyuan a baby." Afraid that Tang Yu still didn't understand, she continued to explain, "It's like my parents gave birth to me." "Oh." He nodded half-understood, and then said to the two with a smile, "That's good, I'm going to meet you first, so I must find him a prettier one." Your child will never be ugly. "Cat." Dayi decided that Tang Yu must not have understood, and quickly persuaded it, "Do you know what it means to marry a wife?" "Didn't Chonghua talk about it, find a woman to have a baby." Tang Yu felt that Dayi was doubting its IQ, and stared at it unhappily, "Then what else do you say?" "Can you agree with him to be with someone else? Wouldn't you feel uncomfortable seeing him?" Dayi suddenly felt that he was the emperor and the eunuch was not in a hurry. "Why is my young master so uncomfortable?" Tang Yu felt that if Xuanyuan could have a child, it would be happy for him. "This" Dayi was at a loss for words, and his heart was full of feelings for the cow playing the piano. "Cut." Seeing that Dayi had 'nothing to say', Tang Yu rolled his eyes at him, and then came to discuss with Chonghua, "Chonghua, what are your plans, tell me about it." "Oh. It's nothing." Chonghua still caressed Tang Yu's cheek with a smile, and gave it a trick, "You just follow, but remember, keep calm, everything they say is for me Remember it well," Chonghua continued after hearing the cat's full promise, "After that, I will come to look for you, you tell me everything they said, and I will have another order. Do you understand?" "Okay!" Tang Yu thought it was too simple, and immediately agreed, not forgetting to ask Chonghua, "Where is the Tiangong?" It still needs to practice with the star officials of Tiangong. Chonghua squeezed its cheek with a funny face, and said cheerfully, "Hehehe, you are indispensable." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 168: A Mountain Is Even Higher (3) ? "Hey. Then you must come to see the young master often." Tang Yu was already happy when she heard this, and she turned around and said to Dayi: "Hey, then are you going or not?" "Huh~." Dayi sighed helplessly, and said to Chonghua: "If you do this, it will definitely blame you in the future." "Brother is wrong, it won't blame me. Because Xuanyuan's ambition is to achieve great things, he must have the power of Luoshui, so no matter what troubles the marriage will bring him, he will eventually agree. This point No one can change it, and he knows it best in his heart. Because of this, no matter whether the eldest brother agrees to go this time, he will still let Dahong and the others go to make friends, in case Shennong will take the lead, the eldest brother might as well go along the way and make them more It's justified, and I'm more confident of winning Luoshui." "You have really changed. If it was before, you would never want to part with it." Dayi looked deeply at Chonghua. This good brother in the past is too strange now. What made him like this? Is it Beixiang? still¡­¡­ "I can't bear it?" Chonghua's pupils shrank, "I just can't bear it. Back then I just watched Zhu Er go to the Heavenly Palace. Now, I can only watch him suffer." As he spoke, his expression became fierce. "Brother, do you know where Xuanyan took him? It's Nanfu. I heard from Beixiang that the owner there can only stay in Nantian for the rest of his life, and he must die. Tiangong, from beginning to end, is only for Zhu. My son's five-color pill. Xuanyan's constant talk of love is just an excuse to deceive him. I will not let him go." At the end, he was gnashing his teeth, and even clenched his fists tightly. Zhu Hua's current situation also shocked Dayi, but he still said with a little consolation, "After all, it's his alone, you can't believe it all." "It's fine if he speaks alone, but last time I asked Long Yu to bring Yaohua here, and I asked him personally. Tiangong has not allowed him to see Zhu'er for nearly 7,000 years. If Zhu'er is really well, why should it be so .¡± "You mean Zhu Er has" Dayi also became worried. "At the time of the calculation, it must be at the side of my mother. I think Zhu Er must have got the news and asked for the lower realm, but was imprisoned by the Eastern Emperor. He is stubborn by nature, and he will definitely not give in. Then" Chonghua bit Tooth, dare not say any more. "Don't worry too much, these don't prove that Zhu Er has been killed." Seeing that Chonghua was feeling uncomfortable, Tang Yu felt uncomfortable, "Ah, that's right." It suddenly remembered something, and said quickly: "When Xuanyuan went hunting, I saw a flying tiger in the forest, and the doll in Tiangong said it It used to be Fuxi's mount, and later it was given to the master of the Nanfu, that is Zhu'er you mentioned." After hearing this, Dayi immediately asked, "Cat, have you met Lu Wu?" "It seems to be called this. It said that it was ordered by the master of Denan Mansion to become a mountain god in the mountain forest. If it knows Zhu'er, Chonghua, you can ask it for information." "Lu WuhuntingNatural Peak" Chonghua murmured, then stroked Tang Yu's head, smiled and said, "Thank you, I will look for it." "Thank you." Tang Yu was too happy to be able to help Chonghua. She smiled broadly and assured him, "Don't worry, if people from Tiangong dare to come this time, I will definitely help you." Teach them a lesson." Chonghua looked at Tang Yu, and couldn't help but feel apologetic for his strategy, 'Cat, I owe you this time, and I will definitely make up for it later. ¡¯ Then he lowered his head and prepared to leave, "Brother, Chonghua is leaving first. Please take care of Miss Mi." "Chonghua Hey, I hope everything goes well, and the Xuanyuan family, I hope you will not disappoint the cat's love for you" Dayi looked at Chonghua silently, and agreed, " Good. But this time you let me go with you, just to visit Mier?" Just now I heard that Chonghua intends to attack Tiangong, so there will be many fights. Chonghua breathed a little, calmed down, and then responded, "What Dahong and Chang can think of first, so can Xuanyan. He intends to help Shennong, and will definitely help him make friends with Luoshui, and then try to move eastward. Chonghua I originally wanted to use the power of my elder brother to persuade Mi Mei to help me and hand over Luoshui to Xuanyuan City, but now that there are smart people who are willing to do it for me, then we don't have to bother so much." "Do you think they can accomplish anything? Xuanyan is very cunning." "Brother, don't worry. Although He Bo doesn't want to see me, he doesn't like Tian Gong either. How can he let Xuan Yan easily stir up trouble in his own territory. Besides, I'm here, and I won't let him succeed." Dayi nodded, "Okay. Then I will go for a walk. If you have something to do in the future, come and talk to me at any time." "Thank you." Chonghua bowed slightly to Dayi, then walked towards Beixiang, and left with him. After watching them leave, Dayi turned around and patted Tang Yu on the shoulder, saying, "Let's go.?¡­It's your wish for the first time. " "Hey." Tang Yu shook her head triumphantly, and followed Dayi back to the city. On the other side of Chonghua, because he learned about Lu Wu, he and Beixiang were going to the natural peak together. Not long after, the two were already in the forest. Beixiang looked around and said to Chonghua, "I have been here a few days ago, but I don't want Lu Wu to be here." "That's right." Chonghua hadn't seen his father's horse for too long, thinking of how he and his younger brother would always hug and play with it when they were children, there was a smile of remembrance on his beautiful face. He squatted down and pulled out a blade of grass, held it in his hand and wiped it gently, then put it to his mouth and blew it, the melody spread, and Chonghua closed his eyes beautifully. Beixiang looked at him tenderly at the side, and the corners of his mouth twitched. After a while, footsteps were heard not far from Chonghua. Chonghua stopped playing, looked around in a blink of an eye, and called out: "It's Lu Wu. I'm Chonghua, come out." "Chonghua?" The voice was slightly surprised, Lu Wu stepped out from behind the tree, saw Chonghua, came to him very moved, raised his head and asked, "How do you know I'm here?" "This is thanks to the cat. When Xuanyuancheng came to hunt, you have met it face to face. It has a good temper." Lu Wu thought about it, and knew who Chonghua was referring to, and immediately bluffed, expressing his dissatisfaction, "Huh, they almost killed all the creatures here, they are really greedy, but the monster you mentioned is still helping them deal with it." I." "Ah" Chonghua can probably guess a thing or two, but now he is not here to complain for Lu Wu, so he persuaded him first, "I will figure out a solution for this in the future, don't worry. I came to you today, yes I want to ask about Zhu Er's situation, why did he let you go to the lower realm? What happened to him in Tiangong?" "Zhu'er" Mentioning him, Lu Wu showed a lot of sadness, raised his front paws to grab Chonghua's clothes, and said in a low voice, "He told me not to go to the King of People when he asked me to go down to the world. Don¡¯t go looking for you either. It¡¯s probably because you¡¯re worried, but since you¡¯re here today, I should also tell you that you must try to rescue him earlier.¡± Rescue, these two words confirmed Chonghua's uneasiness in his heart, he quickly ordered Lu Wu, "Speak quickly! How is Zhu Er?" Chapter 169 Going to Luoshui ? The chief tent of Xuanyuan City: Dahong and Chang Xian came to visit Xuanyuan together and asked him about the trip to Luoshui. Xuanyuan explained Dayi's decision to them and asked them about their future plans. Dahong and Chang Xian glanced at each other, their expressions seemed to be exchanging opinions, but it was only for a while, Chang Xian turned his gaze back and bowed his head in silence, while Dahong bowed his hands to Xuanyuan and said, "Lord Yi, do you have any questions?" It is normal to be concerned. However, I also said yesterday that if the lord wants to fight for the world, the trip to Luoshui must not be abandoned, otherwise Emperor Yan will take the lead. I would like to ask for orders to go to Luoshui together with Chang Xian. Do your best for the lord." After speaking, he and Chang Xian bowed together. "You two, please get up." Xuanyuan had expected this, so he immediately raised his hand to respond, and then said: "I have promised you yesterday, and I will not stop you. It's just that the journey is far away. I think it's better to let Fenghou take someone to see you off." Let's go, you two, along the way, I will take care of you." Dahong changed his mind and could already guess the intention of the words, but he just smiled and thanked Xuanyuan for his 'kindness', "Thank you, leader." Then he turned to salute Fenghou beside him, and said, "I will thank you for your help later. .¡± "Sir, you are polite." Feng Hou replied politely. "Who agrees to him going!" There was a sound from outside the door, and everyone turned their heads to look, and saw Tang Yu opened the curtain, rushed in angrily, ran in front of Xuanyuan, and accused him immediately, "Didn't you say yes, Did you let the young master go with you? Why do you want him to replace me while the young master is away?" "Yu'er." When the troublemaker came back, Xuanyuan had a big head and hurried to please him, "Didn't you go out with Master Yi? Sir, they left in a hurry, I think you might not be able to catch up, so they asked Fenghou to see you off .¡± "The young master is back now, and Dayi is back, so he has nothing to do here." Then he turned to Dahong and greeted him cheerfully, "General, aren't you going to Luoshui? The young master will go with you. Oh, Dayi also agreed to go together. If you are in a hurry, you can leave now." After speaking, he pointed to Dayi who was standing at the door. ¡®Master Yi agrees? Was it Chonghua's instruction? ¡¯ Xuanyuan stood up and bowed to Dayi, and asked, "Master Yi, you had concerns just now, have you let them go?" "I was just entrusted by my brother to visit his sister. For the rest, you can do as you see fit." 'Could it be that Chonghua has already been tricked, and Dayi will agree? But that's fine too. ¡¯ Xuanyuan nodded, and replied, "On the way, please take care of Master Yi." "Um." Dahong and Chang Xian looked at each other again, and then saluted Dayi together, saying words of thanks. With the itinerary set, Tang Yu was naturally the happiest. He came to the door first, and turned around to greet everyone, "Then what are you waiting for? Let's go." Xuanyuan looked at Tang Yu's excited look. Although he was worried, he couldn't stop him, so he turned to Dayi for help, hoping that he could help persuade him, "Master Yi, do you think it's okay for Yu'er to go with you?" After hearing this, Tang Yu immediately rushed to answer, "What ideas does he have? Chonghua has already said, this time it is the most suitable for my young master to go." "Hey." Could it be like this? Xuanyuan looked over in disbelief, but unfortunately Dayi nodded with certainty. "Chonghua?" Chang Xian had never heard of it before, so he asked, "Who is this?" He was able to convince Dayi. "That's it" Tang Yugang opened his mouth, and pressed his head to Dayi, and the words "quiet" came from above, successfully suppressing Master Mao's anger, and then got up solemnly and said, "Yes, yes, Be quiet, be quiet." "Hehehe" Dahong laughed out loud when he saw it, came to Tang Yu, and bowed to it, "Brother Tang, this journey will bother you." "Don't bother, don't bother. General, let's go now?" Tang Yu lifted the curtain for Dahong with rare hospitality. "Okay. Brother Tang, please." After leaving the courtyard, everyone bid farewell to Xuanyuan one by one. Xuanyuan also nodded in response, and finally stroked Tang Yu's cheek, and sincerely asked, "Yu'er, this is the first time you have traveled far in the world of mountains and seas. Wan follows Lord Yi, don't stay away." "Got it, the young master won't get lost." "Oh. Then I will wait for you in the city and come back earlier." "Well. Don't worry, I will definitely find you a beautiful woman to come back and have a baby." "What?!" Who taught it? Xuanyuan immediately looked at Dayi. Tang Yu's mouth was open, leaving Dayi speechless. He quickly pulled it up and left, while lecturing, "What have you heard? It's all irrelevant. Go away." "Young Master is right!"   "Okay. Keep it cool!" "Oh, that's right. Hey, that's not right, should I keep my face?" Chonghua didn't say that. "Listen to me. You are right. Stop talking." Dayi now seriously doubts Chonghua's vision. "Cut." Master Mao gave Dayi a displeased look, then turned to greet the others, "General, hurry up too." This was indeed Dahong's original intention. The embarrassment of being seen through appeared on the wise man's face, and he said goodbye to Xuanyuan with a dry smile, "Leader, just send it here, I will wait a step ahead." Xuanyuan looked at him, and said hesitantly, "Sir, do you really want a wife?" Xuanyuan was sure that Tang Yu didn't understand the meaning of marrying a wife, and he didn't want to let her down. He hoped to find a way to have both. It seems that there is no way to hide it, Dahong replied to Xuanyuan apologetically, "It is the most appropriate method to strengthen diplomatic relations. Besides, it should be a matter of time before the alliance leader gets married." "Huh~" Xuanyuan closed his eyes and shook his head, "I" Without waiting for him to say it, Chang Xian said first: "Leader, no matter what, you can go to Luoshui first. If Luoshui is willing to make friends, there is no need to mention the matter of getting married. We will do our best." "Okay. Go quickly." After speaking, he shook his head, frowned, and returned to the big tent. Seeing him enter first, Chang said with a smile to Dahong: "It seems that whether your plan will come true or not is not up to us to decide." Dahong took a glance, waved his hand to Chang Xian, "No. If it is the emperor's posture, this will happen." Then he turned and walked out of the city. "Hehe." Chang Xian glanced at the big tent again, and said with a smile, "Then I will do my best." The two of them and Li Mu came outside the city and saw Dayi and Tang Yu waiting, so they went up to say hello, Mao'er was already waiting impatiently, and hurriedly urged, "Okay, okay, there are so many etiquettes, let's go .¡± A group of people set off to Luoshui and hurried on the road. Dayi and Tang Yu were in front, chatting and laughing, while Da Hong watched Tang Yu from behind, not saying a word, until they stopped by a stream at night, and then went to sit beside Tang Yu , and said to it kindly, "Brother Tang, before entering Luoshui, I have one more matter to discuss with you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 170 Going to Luoshui (2) ? "Me?" Did Da Hong think it would cause trouble? Tang Yu frowned, but after thinking about it again, he was just here to monitor them anyway, and he would not act without Chonghua's order, so he decided to listen to what he said first, so he said, "General, what do you have?" Let¡¯s talk about it.¡± Anyway, whether to agree or not is up to Master Mao. "Hehe." Dahong smiled, and still said kindly, "Chang Xian and I were ordered to make friends. Master Yi has long been famous, but Brother Tang" "What's the matter, my lord?" Dare this Dahong really despise it? Mao'er immediately interrupted with a furious face, "The young master also came with Xuanyuan's consent, what's the difference?" "Haha, Brother Tang misunderstood." Dahong quickly explained, "What I'm referring to is identity, and I want to give Brother Tang an identity that can be accepted by the Luoshui tribe." "Who wants them to accept." It is not for arrangement to make friends. "Mao'er, just listen to what he has to say." Dayi chimed in at the right time. He also thought that Dahong's words made sense. After all, since the establishment of Shanzhongyu, there have been no monsters in the mountain and sea realm. Let the Luoshui tribe feel bad. "Cut." For Dayi's sake, Tang Yu compromised, and opened his mouth with his chin in his hand, "Then tell me." "Okay." Dahong sat up a little more, and put forward his own plan, "I think, since Master Yi said that all the tribes in Luoshui are relatives of the King, then Brother Tang might as well pretend to be the King's attendants, this time also It is under the order of the king, so it will be more beneficial to us." "The attendant what is that for?" "Simply put, it's like a person outside Xuanyuan's account who is always ready to be called." Dayi explained to it. Isn't that the person who waits on Xuanyuan and runs errands for him? Why does Mr. Cat want to pretend to be a servant? Tang Yu immediately got annoyed, and shouted at Dahong, "No way! Since when did I serve Fuxi, and when did I be ordered by him?" Thinking of it as dignifiedwell, although it is not well-known in the world of mountains and seas , but at any rate in the mountains and valleys, they are rampant everywhere, and they will never be wronged. "It's just pretending, so they will respect you a lot." Dahong reasoned with it patiently. "It doesn't work if it's fake!" The answer was decisive. "This" When the scholar met the soldiers, Dahong was very powerless. At this time, Dayi came to help at the right time, "Mao'er, you like Chonghua so much, why do you dislike his father so much?" 'Chonghua? He is the son of the king? ¡¯ This was the name Tang Yu had mentioned in the city. Chang Xian stroked his chin and looked at it, feeling happy from the bottom of his heart, ¡®Hey, it seems that this trip will be smoother if even the prince is involved. ' "Who said I like him? Besides, Fuxi simply wanted to lock the monsters in the valley in the mountains. If it wasn't for my ability, he would have been trapped in Fuxi's formation long ago." Tang Yu always believed that it was all due to its own power. Forced to break out of Fuxi's formation, and did not have a good impression of Fuxi who wanted to trap it, how could he agree to act as his attendant now. "Fuxi Formation? You broke out by yourself?" Dayi was in disbelief. "Of course." The cat raised its chin proudly. "Impossible, impossible." Dayi shook his head immediately. "You don't believe it either?" Tang Yu wondered how Dayi, like Long, made random decisions without seeing the truth, "If I didn't break out by myself, how could I be here now?" "Come on. I heard that you can't even get out of Dahong's formation. How could you break out of Fuxi's formation? It must be the King of Humans intending to let you out. You should be grateful to him." "You!" Tang Yu blushed angrily when he was exposed face to face, and was about to argue with him as soon as he stood up. Seeing this posture, Dayi quickly let go of it, "Do you still remember what you promised Chonghua?" "So what! This has nothing to do with being quiet!" I used this sentence to bet on its mouth all day long, but this time the cat was not fooled. "Why doesn't it matter? You just ran to tell people that you are a monster. Fuxi locked you in the mountain valley, but you ran out. What will they think? Monsters are not good in the eyes of the world today. They They will definitely think that you are a scourge that sneaked out, but Xuanyuan City still takes you in knowing it is so, and even sends you to participate in making friends, can they agree to make friends?" "This" There seemed to be some reason for this, although he was reluctant, but his tone was much weaker, "Young master just followed, and the matter of making friends is not up to me." "Then you should listen to Dahong even more. Besides, as the servant of the King of Kings, no one can expect much if he changes his status, but you cat is still fussing over here." Dayi looked at it amusedly. "Cut, I'm not rare." Tang Yu turned her head away and paused, finally'Yield', "Okay, let's serve as a servant. Is it okay to be a young master once?" "Okay," Dahong saluted Dayi gratefully after hearing this, and said, "Since that's the case, tomorrow we will go to the Xiling Department in Luoshui. The Yimin Department has old friends with them, so we can ask Li Mu to introduce them. If they make friends, the rest of the tribes can follow suit. And Mr. Yi will also be able to taste Du Kang's Huanbo." "Haha, then I will thank you." After the discussion was settled, everyone lay down and rested around the bonfire. At dawn the next day, they continued on their way to Luoshui. Near noon, the clear Luo River and the beautiful scenery around them appeared before their eyes. Dayi came to the river, squatted down and picked up a handful of river water to drink, wiped his mouth and looked at the river, with a look of nostalgia on his face, and said softly, "Ah, this place is still the same, I want to At the beginning, Chonghua would compete here every day." "Oh?" Tang Yu became interested as soon as he heard it. He tapped Dayi's arm and asked, "Then which one of you won?" "You cat thinks about all this. The competition is not desperate, where does the winner come from." Dayi looked at it amusedly, and then asked Dahong and the others: "How far is this from Xiling?" Li Mu stepped forward and replied: "It's not far away, go further south, and you'll see it soon." Dayi nodded, and said: "I'm new here today, I'm afraid I can't talk about friendship, why don't you rest here first, and when I go to Luoshui to meet my old friend, then go to Xiling to pay a visit together?" Dahong and Chang Xian glanced at each other, then saluted Dayi, "willing to obey orders." "Okay." Dayi went to Tang Yu and said, "Cat, you can wait for me here too. I'll go back as soon as I go." "Got it." Tang Yu knew who Dayi was going to visit, and he didn't dare to be interested in it, so he sat obediently on the ground. Dayi turned around and was about to go into the river, but he heard a blocking voice not far away, "Hey! You guys, don't stay by the river, there are female ghosts in the river!" Female ghost? In Luoshui? Dayi looked out for the sound without knowing why, and seeing several girls waving at them, he curiously went to the girls with the others and asked them about the water ghost. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 171 Water Ghost ? When it comes to ghosts, the girls all whispered in fear: "A long time ago, there lived female ghosts in the river, who sang songs every day. Everyone was too scared to approach them." "How is it possible." Dayi obviously wouldn't believe it, "Luoshui is guarded by the daughter of the king of men, how could there be a female ghost making trouble?" "Really, really." The girls hurriedly confessed, "Our sisters have heard it, there is no mistake, and the elders in the clan also said so. To prevent mistakes, the leader had to order that we are not allowed to approach the river. " "Hey, female ghost. I want to see and see." There is "joy" here, which makes Master Mao tremble his ears happily. "Don't go. Little brother, there" A woman wanted to persuade Tang Yu, but she was pulled back by her sister, and whispered in her ear, "Be careful, look at his head." Tang Yu glanced at her ears, and immediately bowed her head in fright and dared not speak. The boy with cat ears, plus some people who looked like foreigners, could they be the female ghost's accomplices. Seeing their suspicion, Dahong immediately stepped forward and explained, "Don't panic, we are from Dongfang Xuanyuan City." Then he invited Li Mu out and introduced them, "This is Li Mu, the minister of the Yimin Department. The Xiling Department also has contacts, and we came to pay a visit to the leader of the Xiling Department together." "This" Although the girls were still skeptical, after hearing the words Xilingbu, they gathered around and discussed in low voices. One of the girls boldly asked, "Are you here to find the leader of my family?" "Ah, it turns out that you are from the Xiling Ministry. It's a pleasure to meet you." Dahong saluted politely, "This is Dahong who is from the water service. If the girls are worried, you can take us to the Ministry and find your leader. Come and see." "This" Seeing Dahong's upright face, he didn't seem to be lying. The girls were a little relieved, but they still glanced at Tang Yu cautiously, "Then he" "Hehe. This brother is the attendant of the king, named Tang Yu. This time he is also here at the order of the king. He will never hurt you. You can rest assured, girl." Dahong introduced it naturally. "Human King?" The woman thought for a while, then shook her head, "I've never heard of it." "What? You don't even know the king Fuxi?" Dayi was very surprised, and immediately reported the king's name, hoping they would remember it. But the result was disappointing. After hearing Fuxi's name, the girls still shook their heads. Tang Yu also seemed to be puzzled, so he pulled Dayi and asked, "Didn't you say that the people in Luoshui are all relatives of Fuxi and admire him very much? But now they don't even know who Fuxi is. Don't you Will remember it wrong." "How is it possible? I used to live here too." Huge doubts surrounded his heart, Dayi stared at the girls in front of him with some indignation, and immediately frightened them into not daring to speak. "Lord Yi, please be safe and don't be impatient." Dahong persuaded the girls and then asked the girls, "Have you ever heard of the name Dayi?" The girls replied tremblingly: "No, no." "Wow! They haven't even heard of you." Tang Yu said half surprised and half teasing, because all the people it knew from the Nine Tribes praised Dayi's reputation, but he didn't think there would be anyone who would If he doesn't recognize him, then he is just like himself, an unknown person here. "What's going on" Dayi didn't mind whether his reputation was famous or not, but the inexplicable uneasiness in his heart was caused by the right and wrong things here. , what happened? ' "Ah~ah~ah" At this moment, a singing voice suddenly came out of Luoshui, sad and lonely, touching the hearts of the people, and also made these girls huddle together in fear. "It's a female ghost, and the female ghost is singing again." Dayi looked towards the singing place, opened his eyes in disbelief, and murmured, "Mi Er" "Huh? This singer is Chonghua's younger sister?" Tang Yu also looked curiously. "Cat." Dayi's eyes seemed to reveal decisiveness, "Wait here for me, I'll go and find out what happened right away." As he spoke, he jumped to the riverside, holding his hand in his hand. With great strength, he blasted into the river, and the river was cut in half in an instant, and the five-color light opened a path in the middle like a barrier, and the radiant brilliance was reflected several miles away. Then Dayi took a deep breath, jumped again, entered the barrier, and followed the opened path to the place where the singing came from. "Hey! Wait, master." Of course, Tang Yu didn't want to miss this "joy", and immediately flew to catch up, and rushed to the barrier within a few jumps, leaving Dahong and the others to say the same thing, "General, you wait here." Us." "These two adults, we" Li Mu looked at Dahong and Chang Xian helplessly. "It's okay. Just wait for them to come back."?. "Chang Xian watched the colorful brilliance drift away, made some preparations in his heart, and then turned around to look at the girls. Just now, Dayi's attack surprised the audience, and these girls were even more stunned, thinking that the gods came down to earth. , all stared in amazement at the floating Huacai in front of them. Chang Xian smiled when he saw this, stepped forward and said comfortingly, "Girl, that man is the Dayi we all talk about. He is a hero in the world of mountains and seas, and he is admired by people from generation to generation, like a god. You have also seen it, so The ability is not possessed by demons and ghosts. So don¡¯t be afraid, we will not harm you.¡± The girls felt reasonable after hearing this, and lowered their guard a little bit, but they still didn't dare to open their mouths to respond. "Okay. Let me see it this way. You go back first and tell the leader of your family that the envoys from the Yimin Department and Xuanyuan City will come to pay a visit today. You can also tell us about the matter here. Whether you want to see him later, he can tell you." Make up your own mind. Okay?" The girls looked at each other again, hesitated for a moment, then nodded to Chang Xian, who still saluted with a smile on his face, "Then I'll be there for you, girls, go back earlier." After hearing the pardon, the women trotted away, and looked back from time to time, for fear that they would follow Chang Xian. Waiting for them to stay away, Chang Xian caressed his chin and said to Dahong, "Look, what's going on here?" Dahong looked at the light that was about to dissipate in his eyes, and said slowly, "The answer should be in this Luoshui." At the bottom of the river, Tang Yu was following Dayi. The two sides of the barrier revealed the scenery in the water. All kinds of fish shuttled among the aquatic plants, and water turtles passed by from time to time. Coupled with the five-color streamers emitted by the barrier, it was like a dream. The illusion caused the cat to look around curiously, "Wow, the underwater scenery is so beautiful, no wonder there are gods willing to live there." ' Dayi in front of him was unmoved at all, his stern face was staring straight ahead, his steps were firmer, and he followed the singing to a beautiful palace. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 172 Water Ghost (2) ? The snow-white palace walls are matched with azure blue rubble, with emerald green water plants floating around, and brightly colored koi swimming around. The fairyland-like scenery is fascinating. Tang Yu hurried to the front, leaning on the barrier with both hands to look around, and kept admiring, "It's so beautiful! Does Chonghua's younger sister live here?" "yes." The cat immediately turned back and asked Dayi, "Then what are you waiting for, let's go in quickly, don't you want to see her?" The exterior scenery is so beautiful, the palace must be even more luxurious, Tang Yu stared at the palace excitedly . "Unfortunately, we can't get in." Dayi walked towards Tang Yu with a cold face. "Why?" Tang Yu puffed up her face and looked back at him, thinking that Dayi was playing with herself. Dayi came to it, pressed his hand on the barrier, and said, "The outside of this palace has been enchanted." "Boundary?" Tang Yu didn't understand, and looked at the palace again, but didn't see anything blocking it outside, so he had to ask Dayi again: "Where is it, why didn't I see it?" "The enchantment itself is invisible. Only by touching or sensing its power can we know its existence. It seems that now, it blocks my barrier, and we can't get in." "Huh~?" Although he still doesn't understand, Tang Yu knows how powerful Dayi is. Could it be that even he can't do anything about this enchantment? Of course the cat didn't believe it, "Aren't you very strong? Can't these obstacles be broken?" "No." Dayi shook his head, "The layout of the enchantment is very particular. If it is forcibly destroyed, it is very likely that even the palace will be destroyed, and even the life of Mier inside will be affected. It is too risky." Not being able to attack by force made Tang Yu anxious, and made him worry about the master of the palace, "Who will arrange this enchantment, and who will imprison Chonghua's sister?" "I don't know yet, but it's not too far off." Dayi had a scolding look on his face. "Oh? Who is it?" So brave, even Chonghua's own sister dared to shut him down. Tang Yu immediately decided that if he met Mr. Mao, he would definitely beat him up. "It's either Hebo or Gonggong." Dayi couldn't think of a third person. "Hebo? Gonggong?" Tang Yu thought for a while, then asked inexplicably, "Didn't you say that Hebo married Chonghua's younger sister, and this palace was built by Gonggong as a congratulatory gift for Chonghua's younger sister? Why did they Treat her this way?" "Maybe it's because Chonghua went to Huangquandao" Dayi looked at the palace, and he also had doubts in his heart, "However, Hebo and Mi'er have a very good relationship. On the face of it, he shouldn't have agreed to confine her. And the Luoshui tribe' The mystery is getting bigger and bigger. "Hmph! So what? It's their fault first. Anyone who wants to kill that little fox will be angry. Besides, Chonghua is very helpful even when he is in the underworld." Tang Yu gritted her teeth and decided It was Gong Gong and He Bo who were narrow-minded, and said angrily, "Don't let me meet these two, otherwise, they will look good." "It's useless to say these things now, let's try to rescue Mi'er first, and then make plans." "Then what do you want to do?" The barrier cannot be broken by force, so the two of them can only worry outside, "Shall we go to He Bo now?" "No. Daze is raging. If he escapes, I can't help him. It is not the best policy to rebel against Jiao Mi'er and suffer more." Dayi frowned when he heard the mournful singing from inside, "It seems that only let Those who are familiar with the enchantment, come here and take a look." "Who has this abilityAh! Chonghua!" Mao'er was the first to think of him. "Well, that's all I have to do." "Okay. When he comes, the young master will tell him." Dayi nodded, and walked slowly around the palace again. Tang Yu followed behind and asked suspiciously, "What are you going to do?" Dayi didn't even look at it, and replied as he walked, "Since we're here, of course we have to see how big the barrier is and what's around it. Then, when Chonghua comes, we can tell him clearly." "Oh." Tang Yu thought it was reasonable. Although he didn't know anything about it, he kept looking around, pointing to the outside of the palace from time to time, hoping to help. The two circled around and stopped outside the palace. Dayi took a deep look, then beckoned Tang Yu to leave, followed the way they came, and returned to the shore. Dahong and the others were already waiting on the bank. When they saw Dayi coming back, they all went up to meet him and told him what happened on the bank. Then, Dahong asked Dayi about the situation in the river. "The woman they call the water ghost is Fuxi's daughter and Chonghua's younger sister. She was imprisoned with an enchantment. Either Hebo or Gonggong did it." Tang Yu was afraid that he would?Speaking too roundly, hurry up and tell the facts concisely. "Hebo? Gonggong?" Both of them are water gods in the world of mountains and seas, and everyone knows that they are in charge of the world's rivers and lakes, but what surprised Chang Xian was, "Why did they imprison the daughter of the king?" Hostile to the King of People. "Because Chonghua went to Huangquan Road. Humph! It's actually their fault." Tang Yu hugged her chest angrily. "Huh? The prince is in the underworld?" The amount of information is too large, Chang can't accept it at once, so he quickly looks at Dayi, wanting to ask for an explanation. "Let's talk about this later." Dayi didn't intend to continue the topic, and said, "The most important thing now is to find out why the Luoshui tribe forgets the king. I'm sure that this matter must be related to Mi It's related to my son's confinement." "Lord Yi is right." Da Hong nodded, looked at Chang Xian and Li Mu, and said, "I think we'd better go to the Xiling Division first to find out information in the name of making friends. Brother Li Mu, please lead the way." .¡± "Okay. Everyone, please follow me." Li Mu gestured respectfully, and led the crowd to the south. Dahong silently followed the team, rubbing his beard from time to time. Chang Xian who was beside him saw him and said, "Why don't you discuss it with me?" Dahong glanced at it, and replied calmly: "I'm afraid it's useless." "What kind of words is this? Now you and I are the same master. Since we have difficulties, we should bear them together." "Oh, yes." Dahong smiled cunningly, "Then please think about it smartly, what else can we compare with Emperor Yan?" "Hahaha." Chang Xian laughed out loud, then immediately shook his head helplessly, "Oh, it's really useless." Li Mu heard it in front of him, and turned back to ask worriedly, "You two adults, no one is named king now. If the Luoshui clan doesn't want to form a friendship, it won't be a big mistake for the leader. Do you have any plans?" Dahong lowered his head and rubbed his beard, didn't answer, Ying was still thinking, while Chang Xian turned to Li Mu with a smile on his face, "Brother, everything is going well, what do you need me to do? As long as we enter Xiling, we will see each other again." Act on the machine." "Well. Please, both adults, worry about it then." With Li Mu's trust in Chang Xian, he will never doubt what he said. Since there is still hope, he is willing to work hard. The group of people walked for about half an hour, and then saw the village where Xilingbu was located. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 173 Preliminary Exploration of Xiling ? The sentinels on duty outside the village saw them from a distance, and immediately sent a message to the village. When Dahong and his group arrived at the entrance of the village, there was already a small group of people standing there waiting. The first one had a long beard and heavy eyelids. Gray clothes with patterns of flying birds, a wooden bead chain hanging around the neck, and a jade plaque hanging in the middle, standing in front of people is even more extraordinary, and one can tell that the status of the clan is detached. Seeing this posture, Dahong glanced at Li Mu, who immediately stepped forward to salute, saying: "Young minister is Li Mu from the Yimin Department, and I am here to pay a visit to the leader of the Xiling Department." The gray-clothed man first looked at Li Mu and the others, and then called out to one of them, asking him to recognize them too. This person should be an envoy who had been to the Yimin tribe. After seeing Li Mu, he nodded to the man in gray. The man stepped forward and nodded to Li Mu, "I am Cangjie from the Xiling tribe. A girl from the Shicai tribe reported The leader of my family was also worried about the people in the ministry when he said that a strange foreigner came to visit, so he ordered me to check first, please don¡¯t take offense if you offend.¡± "Where is there. I came here in a hurry, and it is appropriate for Chief Li to be more cautious." Li Mu smiled at him, and introduced his companions, "This is Chang Xian, Minister of Sishui, and I have a very good relationship. The two are also the closest." "Ah. I have heard about it." Cang Jie bowed to Chang Xian and said politely: "Your Excellency came from afar to work hard." "Where is it?" Chang Xian also responded gracefully, "Please trouble me to come out to welcome you, I'm sorry." "Everything is for the master, and I dare not speak bitterly." Cangjie smiled and glanced at Dahong who was beside Chang Xian, and Li Mu immediately introduced, "Master Cangjie, this is Dahong, the Minister of Yashui, Yanshui and Si The water has been married for a long time, and the two adults have also made friends for a long time, so this time they come together." "Oh, that's it." Cangjie bowed to Dahong again, "Hello." After Dahong returned the salute, he looked behind the three of them and asked, "Then, who are these two?" "Oh. They" Before Li Mu could speak, Tang Yu had already spoken first, "The young master's name is Tang Yu, and he is Dayi. We are from Xuanyuan City, just to come and see, you don't have to salute me." Mr. Mao can't stand the cumbersome etiquette in the world. "Hey." Cang Jie fixed his eyes on Tang Yu. As the girls said, he was a boy with cat ears, and he could vaguely see a wagging tail behind him, "Isn't this child a human?" That would be' Look at Dayi again, his features are bold and heroic, 'then he is that god-man? Why come here? ¡¯ Cangjie was also puzzled, so he turned to Li Mu, and said with a smile, "I heard the reports from the girls, some said they were envoys from Xuanyuan City, are these two?" "Hahaha. Your Excellency is wrong." Chang Xian didn't wait for Li Mu to speak, and went up to meet him first, and said with cupped hands: "It's not just Brother Tang, we are all here." "Oh?" Cang Jie was slightly surprised, "I would like to hear more about it." Chang first straightened his body, and said to Cangjie: "The leader of Xuanyuan City is the leader of the nine tribes in the Central Plains. The leader governs the people with benevolence and virtue, and makes all families worship him. This time, we are also ordered by the leader to come to pay a visit." "That's right." As soon as Chang Xian finished speaking, Dahong stepped forward, took out the jade ring delivered by Xuanyuan, and handed it to Cangjie for inspection, "This is the token of Xuanyuan's leader, sir, please take a look." Cang Jie took the jade ring and looked at the patterns on it. Based on his experience, he could conclude that this piece of jade did indeed come from a chief. Glancing at Tang Yu and Dayi again, Cangjie thought for a while, then nodded lightly, handed the jade jue back to Dahong, and said kindly, "Since you are an envoy from the Central Plains, please enter the village first. Let's go to meet the leader of my family." "Yes, sir." "Okay. Everyone, please follow me." Cangjie gestured and led Dahong and the others into the village. The accompanying soldiers also turned around and followed, and slowly advanced along the main road in the village. Outsiders suddenly came to the village, and it was also heard that there was one who looked strange, and one who looked like a god was alive. Curiosity drove the villagers to rush to find out, and the two sides of the team were instantly crowded with people watching. "Look, look, it really has cat ears." "Yeah, yeah. You see, it has two tails behind it." "Wow, it's true." "Hey, hey? Which one is the god?" "It's the one with the feathers on his head." The girl who said this should be the girl who had seen Dayi, "He split the river in one fell swoop, and went down to see that water ghost?" "Yes, yes, it's terrible, with one palm down, there are rainbows floating all over the sky." This is also the girl from just now, who seemed to be immersed in the wonderful scenery just now, and introduced it to the villagers excitedly. "Oh? Could it be the god who saved Chang'e last time? Hey, let's ask her to have a look." "Ah. I'll go. I'll go." ??¡­ The whispered words reminded Tang Yu of the treatment she received when she first came to Xuanyuan City. The cat, who was never used to being pointed at by others, clenched her fists tightly and gave them a threatening look, trying to make them shut up. But those people just shifted their eyes slightly when it glared, but immediately gathered around and whispered. "Hey, do you think he is human?" "I don't think so." "Cut, what is it if it's not a human? Or a ghost?" "Hush, keep your voice down, how rude it is to hear you." Human voices were whispering like mosquitoes and flies, and finally Tang Yu couldn't take it anymore. He stopped suddenly, turned and pointed at the villagers and yelled, "What are you looking at! If there is anything interesting, get out of here! You want to die! "If a tiger doesn't show off its power, do you think it is a sick cat? "Oh, this kid has such a big temper." "Don't talk nonsense, let's see if people hear it. It deserves it." One person even made fun of it. "You" This completely angered Mr. Mao, and Tang Yu wanted them to see what happened to the provocateur. Gathering energy in both palms, flames burst out with a loud bang, flying up to five feet high. The firelight reflected on the angry eyes, which also showed its intention, "I'm tired of working, isn't it, the young master will give you a ride." "Cat!" Dayi pressed Tang Yu's shoulder and stopped him sharply: "Stop! This is not a place for you to kill." "Who made them talk nonsense!" Tang Yu turned her head and stared at Dayi fiercely, "Let go, I will teach them a lesson." After speaking, she glared at the villagers again, scaring them all away. "You're just talking nonsense." Dayi didn't dare to let go easily, "They just haven't seen you before, it's just a surprise, and it's over when you enter the leader's tent, why should you bother with them." "If you don't give them a little trouble now, it will be the same when you come out from there? Besides, I don't talk nonsense." The cat, the master, has always said one thing and will definitely beat them to death. "Okay. You have scared them too. They probably won't provoke you again, so let's stop here. And you said outside the village just now, just to see, then don't break your promise and kill others People, you don¡¯t want Xuanyuan to be a villain who robs and plunders in the eyes of others.¡± (Remember this site¡¯s website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 174 Preliminary Exploration of Xiling (2) ? With Dayi blocking Tang Yu's hand, Tang Yu had no way to make a move, and these words were easily heard by Tang Yu's ears. Mao'er glared at the villagers again, snorted, put away her demonic aura, and turned around. Look at them again, "Well, count them lucky." Only then did Dayi put his hand away in peace of mind, turned around and nodded to Cangjie, "I'm sorry, this cat doesn't know the etiquette in the world, so it offended me a lot just now. But don't worry, I will watch it." In Cangjie's eyes, Tang Yu's strength was extraordinary and frightening, but Dayi was able to suppress it with just a few words, so it must be even stronger. Is their arrival a blessing or a curse for Xiling? Looking around in a blink of an eye, not only the villagers, but even the soldiers were so shocked that they backed away a few steps, not daring to approach. A trace of worry flashed across Cangjie's solemn face, but only in an instant, he changed into a smile again, and turned to Dayi nodded lightly, and said: "What's the matter, I was the first to be rude. There are few outsiders in the ministry, which makes them behave like this. You are offended. I will discipline you more in the future." Then he told the soldiers around him, "Let them all disperse, and don't be rude to others." "Yes, my lord." The soldiers responded and immediately urged the villagers to leave. After a while, the road became much clearer. Seeing this, Cangjie took a few steps towards Dayi, cupped his hands and said, "The villain has no intentions, please forgive me." "Why? This cat is too messy." Dayi looked at Tang Yu, lowered its head, and scolded slightly, "Look, people came to welcome you with great kindness, but you ruined your good intentions and didn't give it to others." Apologize." "They were the ones who found the fault first, so why should I have to admit my mistake?" Tang Yu was still bracing herself, clapping Dayi's hand and yelling, "Let go!" "If you don't apologize, I will throw you back to Xuanyuan City right now." "How dare you! It was Chonghua who asked the young master to come. Let go now." "Chonghua? He's my brother. I'm afraid you won't sue?" Then he bent down and whispered 'threat' in Tang Yu's ear, "Besides, Xuanyuan didn't want you to come anyway. If I send you When you go back, he will definitely agree to watch you. Then, if there is any fun here, it has nothing to do with you." "You!" The cat glared at him fiercely. "Hey." Dayi stood up triumphantly, squinted at him, and demanded again, "Apologize as soon as you understand. I also keep my word." 'Da Yi. You just wait and see. ' Tang Yu cursed him thousands of times in his heart, gasped loudly for several times, and then whispered unwillingly, "Iit's my fault." Woo Maoer misses Xuanyuan so much now, except for the first meeting See, no matter how mischievous it is in the future, Xuanyuan will try its best to tolerate it, unlike here, it is forced to admit its mistakes. "Hahaha." Tang Yu had given in, and Dahong stepped forward to smooth things over, "It was a misunderstanding. Lord Cangjie, please don't worry about it." "Ah, no, no." Cang Jie smiled and posed sideways, "Come on, everyone, please follow me to meet the leader of my family." "Okay. Your Excellency please." Having said that, the group continued to go to the leader's tent, and Dayi let go of his hand, and pulled Tang Yu to follow behind. Mao'er was feeling aggrieved, with a pretty face, but didn't make a sound, letting him drag him away. Dayi looked at it amusedly, pinched its face instead, and said comfortingly, "Okay. It's just to reassure others, and I won't really send you back." "Hmph. Come here less. I will remember." Slapping Dayi's hand away, Tang Yu buried her head and walked away ignoring him. 'Oh, you are really stingy. ¡¯ Dayi smiled and shook his head. After getting along with Tang Yu, he also knew that the kitten's temper came and went quickly, so he let it go, thinking that he would reconcile with it later. The group of people gradually walked away. At this time, two women came out from a house behind them. "Chang'e. Look, there is another god-man coming this time. It seems that my family is really blessed." "Maybe. It's just the appearance, which is far worse than the previous one." Chang'e couldn't help smiling coquettishly when she thought of the young man who saved her by the river. "You, you only pay attention to appearance. Didn't you hear from the sisters that this man named Dayi is also supernatural. I think, in terms of ability, I'm afraid it's on par with your benefactor." "Hehe. Why, don't you like it?" "What nonsense." She gave Chang'e a slight push, pretending to have a straight face, "I don't look like you, if you talk nonsense, I will ignore you." "Okay." Chang'e stepped forward and took her arm, and said flatteringly, "Our Lei Zu is the daughter of the chief, she is dignified and generous, kind-hearted and tolerant, and she won't argue with me, huh?" "Don't say such good things." Lei Zu also made her laugh, "Let's go. There is nothing to see." "Don't??. "Chang'e pulled her back, "Didn't they say they were going to lead the big tent? Let's follow to see this man of God and why he came here." how? " "Thisisn't good. If Daddy finds out" "What are you afraid of? The leader loves you so much, so he won't blame you." Chang'e continued to instigate, "Besides, we will only listen outside the account, and we won't find out. Huh?" Seeing that Lei Zu was still hesitant, Chang'e shook her head Her arm, dressed pitifully, begged, "Go~. Just listen outside, okay~." "Hey, okay, okay, just listen for a while." Lei Zu couldn't stand Chang'e's stubbornness again and again, so she had to agree. "Hey. I knew that Lei Zu was the best for me. Let's go." Then he took Lei Zu's hand and walked towards the leader's tent. The big account of the leader of the Xiling Department: Cang Jie came to the door curtain first, cupped his hands respectfully and said, "Chief, the people who are here this time are the envoys from the Yimin Ministry and other ministries of the Central Plains. I have already invited them here." "Oh?" A male voice came from the tent, "Then invite you soon." "Yes." Cangjie responded, and stepped forward to open the curtain, leading Dahong and his party into the big tent. After Dahong entered the tent, he lowered his head slightly and raised his eyes forward, and saw a man about forty years old standing in front of the main seat, with a ruddy complexion and clear eyes, smiling towards them. Cangjie came to him, first introduced to Dahong and the others: "This is the leader of my family." After hearing this, the man also said, "I'm Li Yang, it's a real honor to have an envoy from the Central Plains here." "Hello, Chief Li." A group of people also saluted Li Yang, except Tang Yu of course. Then, Cangjie introduced envoys one by one for him, and Li Yang nodded his head one by one. When he arrived at Dayi, Cangjie also specifically mentioned, "This is the god-man who split Luoshui in the girls' mouths, Dayi. As envoy of Xuanyuan City." "Oh~" Li Yang saw Dayi's heroic features and upright spirit, and suddenly felt admiration for him, and couldn't help saluting him, "Your Excellency is really mighty and extraordinary. Xuanyuan City has you as a god-man, it is really enviable." Dayi immediately stepped forward to support him, and said with a smile: "You are too polite, Chief Li. I am not an envoy, and this time I just came to pay a visit with them. You don't need to be polite." Being strong and self-effacing is even more commendable. Dayi gained a little affection in Li Yang's heart. The latter nodded with a smile, and aimed at Tang Yu behind Dayi, "This little brother" (Remember the website URL : www.hlnovel.com Chapter 175 Initial Exploration of Xiling (3) ? Li Yang was quite surprised when he saw Tang Yu's eyes. That appearance was so different from ordinary people that everyone who saw it would feel murmured in his heart. Cang Jie bowed his head respectfully by Li Yang's side, and replied, "I heard from this little brother that his name is Tang Yu, and he also came from Xuanyuan City." "Oh?" Li Yang couldn't help but look at it a few more times, "Ah, I don't think there are so many strange people in the Central Plains." Although Tang Yu made him stare at him uncomfortably, but because of the lesson just now, he refrained from getting angry, and only replied with black lines all over his head, "Don't look, what a strange person, the young master is a monster." "Monster!?" This is great, both Li Yang and Cang Jie were startled, although they had never seen a monster before, just by hearing the title, they knew it was not a good kind. ¡®How can Xuanyuan City accommodate monsters? ' 'What kind of idea did the Central Plains people have when they sent a monster here? ' The two of them became vigilant in unison. Seeing this, Dahong immediately stepped forward to pay homage to Li Yang, and explained: "Leader Li, please don't worry too much. Brother Tang is a monster and has a quick temper, but he has a pure nature and has been converted by the bishop of my family. He has long been able to know good and evil. , distinguish between good and bad, no different from ordinary people." "" Li Yang and Cangjie looked at each other, but they didn't feel relieved. Dahong also knew that his own words alone were not enough to change their minds, so he winked at Li Mushi, who immediately understood, took a step forward, cupped his hands and said: "What Master Dahong said is not bad, I The Nine Clans of the Central Plains were invaded by the demons earlier, if Brother Tang hadn't overcome the vanguard of the demons, discouraged them, and made them retreat, I'm afraid we would all have suffered." "This" The two people in front of them looked at each other again. "Hey. They don't even remember Fuxi. If you tell them about the Demon Race, they will know." Maoer rarely reminded him reasonably. "Eh." Li Mu was embarrassed, but couldn't think of any better explanation, and was very anxious in his heart, "This" "Don't do this, that's it. Didn't Dayi say it a long time ago, monsters are not good in people's eyes, no matter how much you explain, it's useless. Anyway, this is how I am. If anyone offends me, I will definitely do it." Teach him a lesson, I don¡¯t care if you don¡¯t like it or not.¡± Doesn't this mean that you have to say nothing, Li Mu's scalp tingled, and he suddenly felt that this trip was more ominous. "Ahahaha," Chang Xian laughed happily, "Brother Tang is really a man of temperament. In comparison, we seem pedantic. Okay, okay. So what about monsters, as long as you don't mind Yi is also considered a hero." "Hey." Dayi also smiled and patted Tang Yu's head, "Not bad, there are still people who appreciate you." "Hmph. Young master is very good." Mao'er glared at him, then walked up to Chang Xian and patted him with a smile, "Your name is Chang Xian, right? Based on what you said today, if you have any difficulties in the future, Just come and find the young master, ah." "Hahaha, definitely." Regardless of whether Chang Xian did it intentionally or not, Cangjie heard it with great weight. He looked at Tang Yu deeply, and then suggested to Li Yang, "Boss, the demons are causing disasters everywhere, and everyone in the world is extremely afraid of it." , Xuanyuan City accommodates some strange people and strangers, and it is all right. At this moment, the leader of Xuanyuan has sent him to pay a visit, and he is full of sincerity. Li Yang paused for a moment, then nodded, and said to Tang Yu with a smile: "Little brother, I offended you so much just now, please don't mind." "It's okay. Young master has seen a lot, what do you mean?" Mao'er was happy, and didn't care about it at all. He waved his hand at Li Yang casually, but suddenly felt wrong, and asked quickly, "Eh? But, you guys If you don't know about Fuxi, how can you know about the Demon Race?" Dahong and the others were also puzzled by this question, but they felt that the time was not yet right, so they didn't ask, and Tang Yu asked Tang Yu to bring it up first if he didn't want to. Cang Jie also had doubts. While Tang Yu was speaking, he just wanted to understand. He moved closer to Tang Yu, bowed, and said, "Little brother, you said that we don't remember Fuxi. This is reconciliation? Who is he? What does it have to do with the demons?" "Fuxi is the king of men, and he has nothing to do with the demons. As for why you don't remember him, how would I know." Tang Yu thought this question was stupid. "The king of men?" Cangjie searched his mind, but couldn't find any clues. Could it be that they lived here for a long time and had little contact with the outside world? Cangjie couldn't help frowning. "Hey, don't think about it." Tang Yu lost her patience a long time ago, thinking that Cangjie was also a troublesome person, and quickly pointed to Dahong to the side, and said, "Just let the general say no to you." It's so simple. "Well, it's better like this." Li Yang answered, and after calling everyone to take their seats, he asked Da Hong for advice. Da Hong bowed to Li Yang,?He told about Fuxi's origin and righteous deeds, including Dayi's identity, and the admiration for Fuxi from the world of mountains and seas. The more Li Yang heard about Fuxi, the more he admired him, but the more doubts he felt in his heart. Why did they not have the slightest impression of such an ancestor who is admired by all generations, but Da Hong's words were so convincing that it didn't seem like he was talking. Could it be that they forgot important memories? At the end of Dahong's speech, he also brought up the relationship between Luoshui and Fuxi, as well as the goddess imprisoned in Luoshui, and sighed: "I thought that Luoshui and the king's relatives are better than my generation, but I didn't expect this. People are different." "What could be the reason?" Li Yang murmured, looking at Cangjie, hoping that the well-informed elder of the clan could point it out for him. Cangjie lowered his head slightly, and said slowly, "Lord Dahong, do you want to say that someone deliberately made us forget the gods? But what is the purpose?" "It's not easy." Tang Yu rushed to answer, "It must be Gonggong and the others. They locked Fuxi's daughter in fear that you would sue, so they cast a spell to make you all forget about her." Mao'er thought he was very smart, and looked at Dayi triumphantly, "Are you right?" "No." Dayi hit him, "Neither Gonggong nor Hebo has this ability." "Then they can also find helpers." Seeing Dayi's rebuttal, Mao'er gave him another unhappy look. "Helper?" Who else has this ability in the mountain and sea world? Could it be"Who?" Before he could think about it, a little movement outside the tent caught Dayi's attention, and he immediately looked over and said loudly, "What do you want to do by sneaking around and spying out?" When Dayi said this, Li Yang also looked away, and said sternly, "Who is it? How dare you come here to disturb the big tent, and why don't you come in?" With Li Yang's sound, rustling sounds came from outside the big tent, as if they were complaining, and after a while, two beautiful women walked into the tent, holding each other's arms, they came to Li Yang and bowed to him. "Meet Daddy." "Chang'e pays homage to the leader." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 176 Initial Exploration of Xiling (4) ? Seeing that she was his daughter, Li Yang was a little embarrassed on the face, but he couldn't defend himself in front of foreign envoys, so he pretended to be angry and said, "How decent is it for a daughter's family to eavesdrop?" Leizu lowered his head and apologized, "Daughter knows she's wrong, please punish me." Then she bowed to the people present, "Leizu is ignorant, you deserve to be disturbed." Li Yang also said apologetically, "I'm really sorry for my negligence in discipline." Chang first smiled and explained, "Haha, I think the lady is also curious, so I just came to have a look. It's harmless, and Chief Li doesn't mind." Then he said to Lei Zu, "What I'm talking about is not confidential, if the lady is interested , you can stay here and listen." Leizu is the leader's daughter, and she has heard a lot of polite words, so she declined, "Your Excellency is magnanimous, Leizu is very grateful, but the big tent is an important place for a clan, how can a little girl be grandiose, I will leave first It's gone." After speaking, she wanted to take Chang'e away. But Chang'e didn't see it that way, the great opportunity was in front of her eyes, of course she couldn't let it go, she took Lei Zu's hand, smiled and whispered comfort, "Master Messenger said it's ok, let's stay." She said to Dayi Taking a peek, I heard outside the account just now that he has supernatural powers, but now that I look at him up close, I really feel that he is very heroic. But Leizu didn't dare to do it again, so he scowled at Chang'e and reproached Chang'e in a low voice, "No, I just listened to what you said just now and that's why I did this. We've already been rude, the messenger is just looking at your father's face, so you don't have to worry about it. Fortunately, I still want to climb along the pole. Go. Come out with me." After Chang'e heard this, she took a peek at Li Yang and saw that Li Yang's complexion was indeed unwell, so she didn't insist any longer, and followed Lei Zu out of the account with a cry of coquettish anger. After the two left, Li Yang cupped his hands and smiled apologetically, "Haha, I made everyone laugh." "Where, it's really admirable that Miss is so knowledgeable." Lei Zu's words in the tent made Chang Xian admire her very much, "Xiuwaihuihuizhong, everyone's demeanor, um, if you can be a good helper, it will be better." ¡¯ The wise man raised his mouth slightly, and smiled at Dahong, "What do you think, Mr. Dahong?" Dahong took his eyes and replied with a smile: "Master Chang Xian said that it is a blessing from heaven to have such a well-behaved and sensible daughter." "Hahaha, your lords have given you too much praise." Someone praised his daughter, and Li Yang was very happy, so he summoned his attendants from outside the tent, and ordered: "Go to Du Kang's house to fetch Huanbo, and then order the cook to prepare a banquet. I want to treat the envoys from the Central Plains well." "Yes." The waiter got the order and immediately stepped back to do it. "Leader Li, Uncle Huan from the Xiling Division, and the young minister also mentioned it to Lord Yi when they were in Xuanyuan City. Lord Yi was very concerned about it. This is also one of the purposes of coming here." "Oh? Then my lord must drink more." Not only is his daughter praised, but his own wine is also admirable. Li Yang is in a good mood immediately. "It's not too busy." Dayi shook his hand, turned to look at Tang Yu beside him, "Mao'er, I thought of the helper you mentioned just now. If it's really him, then it is indeed possible." It is the top priority of this trip. "Oh? Who is it?" Tang Yu also became interested. "Prince Zhurong, Changqin." "Hmph. It's another gang." Zhu Rongta had heard that he was one of the murderers who conspired with Gonggong to kill Yaohua. His son is still helping to imprison Luoshen. Like father, like son, Maoer was furious hum. "Master Yi, can you clarify." Dahong also wanted to find out. "Prince Zhu Rong, he had a small piano in his arms when he was born. The piano grew up with him. Zhu Rong was surprised, so he named his son Chang Qin. Chang Qin was not very proficient in rhythm since he was a child. , even the king of people praised him when he saw it, so he talked more about his piano skills." "Hey, hey, don't talk about this." Mao'er doesn't want to hear these "useless" things, "Just tell me, what method did he use to steal the memory of the Luoshui tribe." "You cat, you are really in a hurry." Dayi smiled, patted its head, and continued, "Although the two have the same temperament, they use different powers. The king's qin can create thousands of time and space." , but the qin of Changqin can gather the thoughts of all things." "That is to say, their memories were taken away by Changqin's piano?" "It should be so." "That's easy. Let's go to him now and let him return the memory of the Luoshui people." Tang Yu knelt up excitedly. "How can it be so easy." Dayi pressed it, "Changqin likes to travel around and doesn't live in one place for a long time. Where can you find him?" "Cut. I can't find it, so what do you say?" The cat sat down resentfully. In this regard, Dayi has no countermeasures, "It seems that we can only wait for Chonghua to come. ListenIt's my plan. ' "Lord Yi." At this time, Cang Jie stood up and bowed his hands to Dayi, "I don't dare to lie about what you said, there may be a goddess in Luoshui, but the culprit that Brother Tang said- Gong Gong, Zhu Rong, and even Prince Changqin, I have never heard of Luoshui. I am ignorant, but I feel that Changqin does not need to erase Luoshui's memory of them, and then spread the story of female ghosts here Bar." "Well. Maybe." Dayi nodded, and then asked him, "But when it comes to female ghosts, I am also very confused. When did the Luoshui tribe start to have this rumor? And where did it come from? " Cang Jie thought for a while and replied: "The story of the female ghost didn't last long, only two years. It came from the Yinchuan tribe on the north bank of Luoshui River." "Oh? Tell me in detail." This can be regarded as a very important clue. "Yes. I heard that two years ago, a woman from the Yinchuan tribe was swept into the river by sudden waves when she was drawing water by the Luoshui River. This made her clan fearful, so she asked the great witch to pray. After praying, she told her people that Luoshui's life There was a female ghost living in the village, and if she approached it easily, she would eat it. After that, the people of her tribe no longer dared to approach Luoshui, and only went to the mountains, forests and streams to get water. Not long after, the same thing happened to the nearby tribes one after another. His face changed, and he firmly believed that there were female ghosts in the river. Since then, no one dared to go there. The leader of my family was worried about the people in the clan, so he had no choice but to order not to approach Luoshui." "Even if Mi'er hadn't been imprisoned, she would never have done such a thing." Dayi frowned, "Someone must be obstructing it." "It must be their fault again." Tang Yu also chimed in. "Yes. I also think Brother Tang is right. What happened here is probably the work of Hebo." Chang Xian hid his smile and became serious. "That's right. They're not good at it." "You seldom say that." Dahong looked over, "What is the basis?" Chang first straightened his body, put on a look of disgust, and said with some gnashing of teeth, "You should know that in our Sishui Department, there is an inhumane tradition." When Dahong heard this, he opened his eyes slightly, and said, "You mean, He Bo is married." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 177 Initial Exploration of Xiling (5) ? "He Bo married?" Dayi and Tang Yu were very surprised when they heard that, and looked at Chang Xian together with Li Yang and Cang Jie. "Yes." Chang Xian became less lonely again, "Sishui is close to Daze. Every three years, Hebo will come to the Ministry to ask for a beautiful woman. If he doesn't give it, he will send a flood to drown it. Although our Ministry is Hate, but powerless to resist, can only let what is needed. Hey." "In this case, it is indeed possible." Cangjie also paid attention, "I heard from people in the clan that the young lady and Chang'e also approached Luoshui a few days ago. Chang'e took it there, but fortunately the gods and men who passed by along the way rescued it, so it was safe." "What! He came here a few days ago?" Dayi felt that it was a pity. If he had come a few days earlier, he would definitely be held accountable. "Yes. Thinking about it now, I'm afraid it's He Bo." "Okay. He has married Luoshen, and he dares to find another woman." Tang Yu clenched his fists and concluded, "It must be that he always wants to get married, and he doesn't want Luoshen to hinder him, so he simply locks her up. But I was also afraid that the people of Luoshui would sue the King of People, so I asked Changqin to take away their memories, and kept the legend of the female ghost to scare people. Hmph, it's really disgusting, I will definitely not let him go." "If that's the case, I won't either." Dayi also made a fierce face. He always thought that He Bo and Luoshen Qinse were in harmony, but he didn't think that this relationship had already been torn apart. "Lord Yi, don't get angry." Dahong stood up and comforted him, "Dahong also feels very sorry for the goddess' suffering, but there are still many doubts about the matter here, so we must clarify it." Cangjie also bowed his hands to Dayi, "Yes. I think so too." "Where is the doubt?" "Hebo of Sishui has been married for hundreds of years, but the news of the female ghost has only been heard for two years. Don't you think it's strange, Mr. Yi?" "What's so strange." Tang Yu snorted, "He shut down Luoshen a long time ago and took away his memories. Then he married women everywhere, only came back to Luoshui two years ago, and robbed the women here, and kept The rumors about the female ghost make you think it's her fault." "Since Hebo can force Sishui to submit to him, why can't he do it here? Instead of spreading rumors? If Luoshen was only imprisoned two years ago, how could he have been allowed to plunder Boshui at will earlier? Go and report to the King of People? If He Bo had locked up his wife long ago, how would the various tribes in Luoshui think of the goddess singing every time before the news of the female ghost was heard?" Da Hong glanced at Cangjie. The majestic and solemn elder's face became more and more surprised, "Master Dahong, I have heard the singing of Luoshui since I was a child, but it is difficult to remember the opinions of the various ministries at that time." Could it be that they were taken away again? Have you ever remembered? "Ah, it's the same with me." Li Yang frowned, feeling very uneasy. "From this point of view, I can assert that the lack of memory in Luoshui's various ministries is probably not caused by Hebo, at least not in the past two years." Tiangong, or Demon Race? ' 'Is it Tiangong? It would be more beneficial to them if they forgot about the human king and regarded Mi'er as a ghost. The great witch who prayed should also be controlled by them. ¡¯ Dayi half-closed his eyes, feeling resentful in his heart, ¡®Xuan Yan, in order to achieve your goal, you can be so unscrupulous. Hmph, I, Da Yi, will never let you mess around. ' Just as Dayi was thinking, Tang Yu couldn't bear it anymore, so he said it first, "If there are others, it must be the work of those annoying ghosts in Tiangong. Chonghua said, they want to help Shennong make friends with Luoshui , and then come to beat us. Now that the people in Luoshui don¡¯t remember Fuxi, they must be doing better.¡± Mao¡¯er pressed the handle of the knife viciously, ¡°Hmph, you are playing such a trick. If you dare to show up, I will take them all sacrificial knife." ¡®Does Tiangong have this purpose? Cangjie looked around at the crowd, "Then they" The elder Bo Yue had understood in his heart, and solemnly bowed to Dahong, "Master Dahong, if you didn't come, we still wouldn't know the truth." Then I bowed deeply to Dayi, "Master Yi, we have been manipulated by others, I am afraid that we are in deep trouble, and I hope that the gods will rescue us. I am very grateful." Li Yang glanced at Cangjie, and bowed down to Dayi together, "I hope God will save us." Dayi asked them to stand up, and replied, "If this is the case, I will not sit idly by." "Thank you, man of God." "Hey. So what should we do now?" Tang Yu hurriedly came to ask for countermeasures. It wanted to fight Tiangong earlier, and its wish has been fulfilled. Dayi did not answer, as he himself said, he was not good at planning, so he would not be too assertive about it, so he asked Dahong, "Dahong, in your opinion, how should this matter be carried out? " Dahong thought for a while, and seemed to be a little embarrassed, "The great witch has a mind, and the words of the female ghost have already been deeply rooted in the hearts of the people. It cannot be shaken by light words. If you want to break it as soon as possible, exceptFei can rescue the goddess in front of everyone. Difficult. " "Don't be afraid. When Chonghua comes, he will find his own way." Tang Yu immediately pulled out his trump card and showed off to everyone, "Measuring that small enchantment will not trouble him." "That's very good." Chang Xian said with a smile, "If a prince of men came to help, who would not accept it after the goddess is rescued." Da Hong also nodded in agreement, then leaned slightly towards Li Yang, and replied, "I still want to ask Chief Li and Master Cangjie to help." "Messenger, but please tell me." If you can save Luoshen and eliminate the fear of Luoshui among the ministries, it will be considered a merit, and more likely, it will also deter He Bo so that he will not dare to rob again. "Thank you." Dahong stood up, and continued, "Since Yin Chuan can spread the words of the female ghost, we can do the same. Please come and watch us rescue the goddess, and the rumors will disappear." "Okay. I will follow the envoy's opinion." Li Yang nodded, and then instructed Cangjie, "Master, please take full responsibility for this matter." "Yes. Chief." Cangjie bowed to Li Yang, then came to ask Dahong, "I just wonder when the prince will come? I should make arrangements as soon as possible." "Ah." Dahong hurriedly asked Tang Yu, "Can Brother Tang be informed?" "Uh" Mao'er scratched his head awkwardly, "He asked me to follow and said he would come to me later, but he didn't say when he would come." "Ah, this is difficult." "It's okay. I'll go find him." Now that the discussion has been made, Dayi didn't want to wait any longer, "It's just right, let him look at the barrier earlier and think about how to break it." Then he stood up and wanted to leave. "Okay. Master and you" "You stay." Dayi hurriedly interrupted it, "I told you to follow, when will I be back." "Cut." Just because he thought it was walking slowly, the cat turned his head in dissatisfaction, "Okay, ok, I know, you go and come back quickly." "Hey, man of God. It's getting late now, so don't be in a hurry." Cang Jie asked to stay, and he wanted to do some poking around during the dinner. "No. I came here to visit his sister for my brother, but I didn't want to see her imprisoned. Now that I have made a plan, I will inform him immediately and bring him to help, so that Mi'er can escape from suffering earlier ¡¯¡± Dayi bowed his hands to the crowd and said goodbye: ¡°I¡¯ll go right away, and I¡¯ll be back before tomorrow morning. I¡¯ve got to discuss it here, and I need to thank you all.¡± (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 178 Lobbying ? Seeing that Dayi had made up his mind, Li Yang didn't want to keep him anymore, and got up to salute, "Okay. Li Yang will send Lord Yi off respectfully. May the Lord invite the gods to help Luoshui early." Then, Cangjie and Dahong joined him. Say goodbye to Dayi. "Okay. Farewell." After speaking, he turned and opened the curtain, and stepped out of the tent. Everyone in the tent also followed out, but when the curtain was opened again, Dayi was no longer seen. "Lord Yi?" Li Yang looked around in amazement, but only saw the equally astonished faces of the attendants on duty outside the account, so he asked, "It can be seen where the god who came out of the account went?" "Ah. Chief." The attendant came to his senses, and immediately replied to Li Yang, "I'll see that man of God only take two or three steps before leaving the courtyard. I don't know where he's going after that." Li Yang sighed, "Ah, it took only a few steps, but it disappeared without a trace, what a supernatural power." Cang Jie also nodded in agreement, but thought in his heart, 'Such extraordinary ability, I don't know if it will be a blessing or a curse to Xiling. ' Tang Yu had long since realized the strangeness, and knew that he would not be able to catch up with Dayi, so he did not get up from his seat at all, and said to the outside of the account with his chin in his hand, "Don't look, they have already gone far away. They are all like this, there is nothing strange about it." of." "Boss." Cang Jie continued following Tang Yu's words, "Since the man of God has gone, we'd better wait here. It's getting late, why not set up a banquet and invite all envoys to share the delicious food." "Oh, yes." Li Yang smiled and extended an invitation to Dahong and the others, "Come, everyone please." Then he ordered his attendants to serve the banquet as soon as possible, and then returned to the big tent with Dahong. ? Huangquan Road Guirong Hall: "Humph!" Yi Hua picked up the wine glass in front of her and threw it at a handsome man standing in the hall. The latter slightly tilted to the side, and the wine glass fell to his feet with a bang, splashing golden yellow for a week. Junsheng stared at the liquid stained on the short boots, frowned slightly, then turned around again, and said to Yihua in a good voice, "Your Majesty also thinks this matter is feasible, please help Palace Master Yihua. " "My lord? Don't use your lord to overwhelm me!" Yi Hua turned up the volume, sounding sharp and piercing, "This must be another trick by Chonghua to harm me. The previous time I lost my army, this time What do you want?!" "Hallmaster Yihua is wrong to think so." Junsheng still had an amiable expression on his face, "Last time the attack was unsuccessful, and your lord was furious. Not only you, lord, but also the lord was blamed. The little official thought, both the lord and the lord I very much hope to restore my majesty with a big victory, as well as my lord's trust." "Hmph! Even so, I will not cooperate with Chonghua." "If you say that, I won't dare to agree with you." The man raised a smile, looking even more handsome, "This time, the master's offer is intended to attack Tiangong, and the master of Chonghua Palace has always regarded Tiangong as a deadly enemy. With him participating in it, he would definitely not think that Huangquan Dao was wrong. Master Yihua, if you lose both times, your lord will be even more angry, and you will also suspect that Chonghua deliberately sabotaged it for the sake of his younger brother in Tiangong. .If it becomes like this, what good will it do him. The master of Chonghua Palace is very strategic, and he will not be ignorant of the reason." "" The words were well-founded, and Yihua was quite moved by this plan, but she was still resentful of Chonghua's previous play, so she didn't immediately agree. "Hehehe" At this time, there was a soft laughter from the side, and a female devil who made people feel disgusted even at a glance was pacing towards Junsheng, "Ah, it seems that today, Beixiang Send a good lobbyist." The female devil stroked her hair, and she climbed onto the man's shoulders coquettishly, which made him feel a 'thump' in his heart, and he felt pimples all over his body, "How can Master Zhongqing say that?" Junsheng forced himself to hold on. With a smile, he replied, "Since you have been ordered to come here, you should persuade all the halls to be harmonious, to face the enemy together, and do your best for your lord. First, you are worthy of supporting and supporting your lord. Moreover, you should receive more support from the lord." The grace of the Lord, I am grateful for the five hearts, and I hope that the Lord of the Hall of Yihua will win a big victory in this trip and win the favor of His Majesty." "Hey," the beauty taught him to joke, "your mouth is still so sweet." "No, no. It's from the bottom of my heart." Junsheng took the opportunity to take a few steps forward, put aside the entanglement of the female devil, and saluted Yihua with a smile. Reuse. This kindness, even if it lasts for thousands of years, I will never forget it." "Okay. If Your Majesty really has a commendation, I will definitely not miss your kindness." Yi Hua was very happy, and raised her hand to call Jun Sheng to her side, handed him a wine glass, and asked him to drink by himself. "Thank you, Lord Yihua." Junsheng picked up the jug on the table, filled the cup, and then sent it to Yihua, welcoming him, "I have not finished my mission yet, and I dare not accept the reward. May I With this wine, I wish the Hall Master Yihua a great performance, and I wish the Hall Master a triumphant return."   "Hey." Yi Hua became happier the more she listened, so she took the wine glass and drank it with her head raised. Seeing this, Junsheng also took advantage of the opportunity to end the task of this trip, "Since the palace master is willing to go, the little official will report back to the master immediately, so that we can make arrangements early." "Haha." Unfortunately, another male voice came and hindered him, "Yihua, Beixiang taught Chonghua to get rid of his heart and soul, and I don't want to do the same with you. He only sent a little face, and he can make you forget the palace. The pain of breaking, your thoughts are too good for people to guess." "What did you say?" According to the drawing board, he turned his face and looked towards the guest. "Isn't it?" The man on the guest seat stood up with a full foot. He came to the seat with big strides, stared down at Junsheng, and said contemptuously, "Xufeng from Beiming Palace, right? Tsk tsk, she looks really handsome. Beixiang just saw that Yihua likes you like this." Yes, let you come to lobby." Junsheng bowed his head and replied respectfully, "What the Linjiang Palace Master said was wrong. Although the junior official is an official of Beiming Palace, he has always remembered the Palace Master Yihua in his heart. This time, the Lord Yihua was criticized by his superior. Feeling worried, I came here to ask the Lord for orders.¡± "Hmph! Do you want to deceive me with such vulgar and clever words?" Linjiang grabbed Xufeng by the neckline, lifted him up to his eyes, and squinted at him, "Could it be that Beixiang's tone was the same in front of Chonghua? , say something more, let me also listen to his words of welcome." "What are you doing?" Seeing that the petty official she liked was being threatened, Yi Hua quickly stood up, pressed Lin Jiang's hand, and stopped him loudly, "Put him down quickly! Even if Beixiang instructed him, he was only following orders. You Blame him for what?" "Yo. My heart hurts." The devil under the seat¡ª¡ªZhong Qing walked over with a sway, "If you like it so much, why don't you let Beixiang give him to you, so that you can stay together forever. Hehe Hehe." The smile distorted the already ugly face, making it even more disgusting. "Hahahaha. That's a good point." Linjiang also laughed, and threw Xufeng to the ground, "If you feel ashamed, we can do it for you." "You guys!" Yi Hua was very indignant at the teasing of her colleagues, and the beauty clenched her hands tightly and stared at the two of them. "Hey. It's so lively here." The sudden, teasing words broke the tense atmosphere in the hall, and slightly shocked the three hall masters of Huangquandao. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 179 Lobbying (2) ? All the people in the hall followed the prestige, and saw Chonghua leaning on the door of the hall, looking at them as if waiting for a good show. When Linjiang saw it, he felt angry, stepped down the front steps, and yelled at Chonghua, "What are you doing here? No one has invited you here." Chonghua ignored him, glanced at Xufeng who got up from the ground, turned his head and smiled outside the hall, "Hey, it depends on the master when beating a dog, you really can hold the face of the master of the hall." Lord of the Palace? Beixiang is here too? The hearts of the three were shocked again. Looking at the gate of the palace, it is true that as soon as Chonghua's voice fell, Beixiang stepped in, followed by Yongye. When Xufeng saw her palace lord approaching, she immediately went up to greet her, and bowed her hands at Beixiang's side to salute, "Xufeng pays homage to the lord." "Yeah." Beixiang responded, but his eyes were always facing straight ahead, looking at a group of colleagues who had nothing to do and wanted to fight each other, his face was extremely gloomy, "It seems that you are all free, do you want me to propose to your lord?" , find something for you too?" "Hmph! Don't do this." Linjiang came to Beixiang with big strides, raised the corners of his mouth and said contemptuously, "What? I can't enjoy it enough in Wanhua Palace, so I'm in a hurry to come here? The Guirong Palace doesn't have a couch for you." "Hey" Zhong Qing followed suit with a sneer, "It's okay, Yihua has decided to make room for the enjoyment of the Hall Master. In this way, she can also take the opportunity to have fun. Isn't it?" Yi Hua blinked. "You're never finished!" The beautiful lady rushed down from her seat in embarrassment and angrily said to Linjiang and Zhong Qing, "My Guirong Hall is not a place where people run wild, you are really idle, don't even think about causing trouble here! " Then pointing to the door of the palace, he said commandingly, "Get out!" "Yo." Zhong Qing wouldn't be frightened, and looked at Yihua calmly, her words were even more frivolous, "When did we Yihua become so confident? Could it be that we want to show off in front of this little boy?" The majesty of the palace master." Then he suppressed his smile, walked to Yihua's side, squinted and snorted, "It's just a bastard who climbed up from a small official, do you really think he can stand shoulder to shoulder with us?" "You!" Yi Hua was so angry that she couldn't speak, she gritted her teeth, clenched her fists tightly, and even her body was trembling. She is very clear that in a place with strict hierarchy like Huangquan Road, the quality of one's background can greatly determine a person's future, and it can also greatly affect everyone's attitude towards him. Pao still dismissed her and only treated her like a petty official. She resented this kind of unfair treatment, and began to think of ways to improve her status in the hearts of others. She worked hard, performed desperately, and even flattered and approached others, beating dissidents, just to cover up her low background with merit, and she only hoped that this flattery could win some Unfortunately, now it seems that things are backfired. "Hehehe." Zhong Qing turned around with a sneer, took Linjiang's arm, and said to Beixiang in a coquettish posture, "Master, although this place is not as magnificent as mine, it is also very comfortable. , why don't you just have a good time here, and we can also see the majesty of the main hall master." "Hahahaha. It's a good feeling." Linjiang also laughed, "The Lord of the Palace is not a good intention. Hahahaha." Beixiang pursed his lips slightly, looked into Zhong Qing's green pupils, and reflected her deliberate ugliness into his eyes. Zhong Qing thought he was being angered, so she twisted her waist proudly. "Heh." Beixiang suddenly smiled, turned to look at Chonghua, and asked him in a deliberative manner, "Chonghua, if it is a temporary replacement, is it feasible?" Chonghua glanced at it, and replied with a smile, "Hehe, but according to the orders of the Great Hall Master." "Okay." Beixiang turned his head and said to Zhong Qing, "Since you can't stand shoulder to shoulder with Yihua, I will arrange this trip on your behalf. Later, I will go and ask my lord for orders." "What?" Zhong Qing was startled when he heard that, and he couldn't help crying. "Don't you understand? Then I will say it again. As the master of Huangquan Dao, I now order that you, as well as the members of the Hundred Prison Hall, participate in this battle as much as possible, and prepare immediately without any mistakes!" After finishing speaking, He didn't give Zhong Qing any room to turn back, so he turned around and left. "You, Beixiang." Zhong Qing chased forward anxiously. "Beixiang, stop!" Linjiang also stopped him loudly, "Islamic Yihua stumbled, do you still want to shed our blood this time? You are an ordinary person, so endangering your comrades, I really don't know what you are doing I want." Bei Xiang paused, turned his head and glanced, "Humph, are you going to be counted as a fellow robe now? Unfortunately, I never change orders. If you don't want to, you can tell your honor." Then he started walking again. "Wait." Zhong Qing hastily pulled him back, first turned to stare at Linjiang, and said half reproachfully, "Okay. You should stop saying a few words. Didn't you see that the main hall master is angry?" Then Turning around, he begged pitifully, "Hallmaster, you know,In Huangquan Dao, you and Chonghua are the most respected, and the rest of us are only envious. As time goes by, there will always be grievances in my heart, so I said some complaints and offended Shangwei. Your lord has a lot, so don't be as knowledgeable as me and other juniors. " "Hmph!" Beixiang snorted coldly, "I dare not be that." "No, no, the Lord of the Hall will always be the Lord of the Hall, and we will all follow your lead," Zhong Qing continued to apologize, "It's not that Zhong Qing deliberately shirked, but the Lord of the Hall asked Xufeng to come to ask Yihua to help him today, so he must prepare early. Wouldn't it be a waste of time to make a plan and change it now? I think it's better to let Yihua go." "That's right. Originally, I really wanted Yihua to make up for his mistakes." Beixiang looked over and said word by word, "However, now it seems that I will be replaced by you who was born as the master of the palace. I am more at ease." "No no no. Since it was plotted by Yi Hua, how dare Zhong Qing take the credit." After finishing speaking, she hurried to Yi Hua's side, stroking her back to comfort her, "Good sister, don't be angry. Just now, sister What I said was all angry words, but I can¡¯t take it seriously. My sister apologizes to you, okay?¡± As he said that, he really bowed to Yihua, and then came to comfort him in a nice voice, ¡°Okay, look, the hall The Lord has personally come to invite you, so you should agree to come down.¡± "Hmph." With the lesson just now, how could Yi Hua allow her to escape so easily, turned her head to show Zhong Qing a beautiful smile, and pushed her into the 'fire pit' again, "Didn't the lord say that, Is he more at ease if my sister goes?" Anyway, she was reluctant to do so, and this time, she happened to find a scapegoat. "This" Zhong Qing really wanted to strangle the beauty in front of him, but in the face of danger, he could bear it if he could, so he still smiled and said, "How can you say that, the Lord of the Palace still likes you, if you agree, He must be happy." Seeing Zhong Qing's flattering ugly appearance, Yi Hua felt contemptuous in her heart, 'Hmph, only now do you know how to ask? dream. 'Then raised the corners of his lips, and imitated Beixiang and said word by word, "It's a pity that Yihua doesn't want to change the order of the Great Hall Lord. Sister, I'd better trouble you to go there." (Remember this site website: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 180 Lobbying (3) ? "You!" Having spent so much effort to no avail, Zhong Qing was so annoyed that he flicked his sleeves and yelled at Yi Hua, "You bastard, you really don't know what's good!" "Hehehe." Seeing this embarrassing posture, Yihua was extremely proud, and didn't care about Zhong Qing's swearing, and said to herself, "Yes, yes, the little official is a bitch, not worthy of being with Bai. The Lord of Prison is fighting for merit." Then he bowed to Zhong Qing, and said with a smile, "The little official hereby wishes the Lord Zhong Qing a victory." 'Well, you little bastard, you dare to bully me, let's see how I will deal with you in the future! ¡¯ Although Zhong Qing hated her teeth itchingly, she also knew how to push back the challenge, so she didn't bother Yi Hua again. She didn't want to be tricked by Chonghua like Yi Hua. "Hey, no one wants to take credit for a big victory. It's a pity." Just as Zhong Qing was racking his brains, Yong Ye, who had found a seat to sit down at some point, suddenly spoke, the young man's eyes were dull Suddenly came the focus, looked at Beixiang in a daze, and said, "Since they don't have any intentions, why don't the Lord of the Palace give me the credit for this achievement." "Oh?" Yong Ye's predictions have always been extremely accurate, and Beixiang was very happy to hear that, so he went to Yong Ye and squatted down, and put his shoulders to confirm again, "You mean, we can win Tiangong this time." ?¡± Yong Ye didn't speak, but nodded seriously. "Okay." If this is the case, Haotian will be very happy, and Chonghua's position in Huangquandao will become more and more stable. Thinking of this, Beixiang nodded with satisfaction, patted Yongye on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Okay Well. Anyway, no one wants to go here, so let your Jiuyou Palace get this honor." "Thank you, Lord Hall Master." Yong Ye bowed expressionlessly to salute. Victory over the Heavenly Palace? My God, this is a once-in-a-lifetime opportunity. Zhong Qing's heart was beating so much at the moment, and Yi Hua's guts were full of remorse, and even Linjiang began to move around. "Yong Ye, don't frame us, can we really win?" Linjiang looked with wide eyes, his extremely protruding eyeballs almost fell out. The young man didn't answer him either, but stood up slowly, bowed to Beixiang, and said, "Then Yong Ye will go to prepare." "Wait!" Zhong Qing hurried over, put his hands lightly on Yong Ye's shoulders, and faced Beixiang with a smile on his face, "Hallmaster, Yong Ye has never been on the battlefield. It's the first time I go, I'm afraid I'll trip you." Hands and feet. Let Zhong Qing do it for me." "Hey. You pushed back and forth just now, why are you so diligent now?" Linjiang came mockingly, and looked at Beixiang with a look of hospitality, "Hall Master, Linjiang Jiu is more suitable than them all for going out with you .Please ask the Lord of the Hall to honor you" "Are you suitable?!" Zhong Qing interrupted him, glaring fiercely, "Then why didn't you ask for your life?" "You still talk about me? Don't look at yourself! If Yong Ye didn't say that he would win a big victory, would you want to go?" The big man was not to be outdone. "Who says I don't want to go?! I just see that the Lord of the Palace intends to make up for Yihua, so I don't want to rob her. It's a pity that this little bitch doesn't know how to flatter, so I will certainly do my part." After finishing speaking, he proudly asked Yihua Hua took a look. "Hey, you can say it in front of me. No one knows that you, an ugly woman, are trying to gain benefits, and you will blame others for your losses." "What did you say?" Zhong Qing hated others to slander her appearance the most. She looked at Linjiang viciously, as if she was about to fight. "Hmph. Isn't it?" Linjiang is not afraid of her, he only thinks that if he teaches Zhong Qing a lesson now, he will be the only one to enjoy the credit. "Hehehe" The playful laughter sounded again, which angered the two of them, and they shouted at the same time, "What are you laughing at!" "No, no." Chonghua couldn't help but waved his hands at the two of them, and said, "I just think that the next three will have to compete for merit, and it will be difficult for the Hall Master." "What's the problem?" Zhong Qing glared at Chonghua, looking for an excuse for himself and Beixiang, "The Lord of the Shicai Palace has already ordered that I and the Palace of Hundred Prisons will go out, who can refuse to accept it?" Then she put on a smile again Said to Beixiang coquettishly, "Master, you also said that you can't change the order overnight, right? Let Zhong Qing accompany you." "Hmph." Beixiang tilted his head, unwilling to face this insatiable appearance. "Since the Lord of the Hall has spoken first, Yong Ye does not want to embarrass the Lord of the Hall, so let Zhong Qing go." The young man pushed the hands on his shoulders and sat down again. Zhong Qing was even more happy when he heard that, and knelt down beside Yong Ye, and took his hand to caress, "My good brother, if you are praised by your superiors this time, my sister will never forget you." Then she turned to Shang Lin Jiang, in exchange for a fierce look, "What else do you have to say!" "Hmph!" Linjiang turned his back, cursing the ugly woman in his heart, feeling very unwilling, "??It¡¯s better for people to figure you out too. "Then he didn't even look at the field anymore, and went straight out. "Hey." Zhong Qing just thought that Linjiang was jealous of herself at the time when she was floating. "Okay. It's time for you to prepare." Now that the farce was over, Beixiang said to drive people away, "If something happens to the master of the palace, I won't take care of you." "Yes yes yes." Zhong Qing got up and saluted Beixiang, "Don't worry, the Lord, Zhong Qing will never disappoint the Lord." With Yong Ye's prophecy as a talisman, she has nothing to be afraid of, "Zhong Qing Just give orders, and wait for the arrangement of the Great Hall Master." After speaking, he bowed again, turned his head and walked away. "Hehehe." After Zhong Qing walked away, Chonghua happily walked over to Beixiang. He enjoyed watching the intrigue in Huangquandao just now. Beixiang caressed his face, pretending to blame him and said, "Why, are you happy to see me being made fun of?" "Where is it?" Taking Beixiang's hand, his beautiful smile never diminished, "I just think that Yong Ye's words are more effective than your little official's lobbying for a long time." "Hmph." Beixiang pinched Chonghua's jaw with some self-deprecation. The speaker has no intentions, but the listener has intentions, so Xufeng hurriedly stepped forward and cupped his hands, "My lord, Xufeng is not good at doing things." "It's okay. With the two of them here, I can't let you be around anymore." Beixiang didn't blame him, and turned to Yihua and said, "Yihua, you have seen a lot of internal fighting, so you should know not to take it too seriously .¡± "Yes." Beixiang's rare consolation touched Yihua, and he bowed to Beixiang to salute, "Yihua also knows that his status is humble. In the way of Huangquan, one should be cautious in words and deeds. It is just to live up to the good intentions of the Great Hall Master. Yihua is honest. Uneasy." The humiliation is a minor matter, and what the beauty is most angry about now is to let the female devil enjoy the rewards to herself. Beixiang could understand what she meant, but now he didn't have the time to help Yihua, so he waved his hand and said softly, "Don't blame yourself, there will be opportunities in the future." Then he told Xu Feng, "You stay and spend more time with Palace Master Yihua." "Yes, my lord." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 181 ? "En." Beixiang nodded, "Then I'll go back first." Then he took Chonghua's hand and did not forget to take care of Yong Ye, "Yong Ye, you should go back earlier. If you make meritorious service this time, Your Majesty, I will speak well for you." At this time, the young man returned to a 'stunned' look, as if he didn't hear anything, and there was no movement. Beixiang Xu was used to it long ago, and left with Chonghua after speaking. "Respectfully send off the main hall master." "Congratulations, my lord." Both Yihua and Xufeng saluted Beixiang's back. After Beixiang came out of the palace gate, Yihua came to Xufeng's side, took his arm, and asked with pity, "Is it not hurt?" "Thank you, Lord Yihua, for your concern, and I'm fine with you, a small official." Xufeng smiled, and came to defend Yihua again, "It's you, Lord, who has been criticized so much. Hey, it's true, Lord Zhongqing." "This ugly woman. She dares to be so arrogant because of her better background, and even the main hall master doesn't look down on her." As soon as Zhong Qing was mentioned, Yi Hua immediately gritted her teeth, "Hmph. What does she think of her, in the end , isn¡¯t it at the discretion of the Great Hall Master?¡± "Hehe, what Palace Master Yihua said is true." Xufeng replied cooperatively. "Hey. It's just that I am really unwilling to let this ugly woman take the lead." Then he put on a look of pity for me, and asked him while holding Xufeng's hand, "I knew, I would not If you lose your temper with you, you won't blame me." "How dare you. The little official is appreciated by you, and he only wants to repay, so there will be no complaints." Then he pointed to the desk in front of him and suggested, "You don't want to think about these unhappiness anymore, let the little official put the fire out for you." ?Life is handsome, and the words are nice, so he is naturally happy, Yihua smiles happily, and Xufeng helps her to sit down. Xufeng half-kneeled beside Yihua, pushed the filled wine glass over, and earnestly persuaded, "Wine wine is mellow, and fine tasting is more delicious." "Hey." Yi Hua took it, and gracefully picked up the wine glass, put it on her lips and took a sip, and soaked the tongue coating in her mouth. After a while, her mouth was filled with sweetness, which made the beauty feel much more comfortable. Yihua smiled and looked at Xufeng, teasingly, "The master of the hall has always been arbitrary, and never married his subordinates. It's a pity that a close person like you stays in Beiming hall. Here I am" The beauty leaned forward slightly, and said tenderly, "I definitely don't want you to be left out." "Hehe. The Lord Yihua has praised you." Xufeng raised the corners of his mouth slightly, and leaned back a little, "The law of Huangquan is strict, and the small official has already served the Lord, so how can he have another heart." One sentence successfully broke Yi Hua's conjecture, and Jiaren sighed unwillingly, "Hey, you know, I should have" "Master Yihua." Xufeng interrupted her, winked at the deputy seat, and reminded, "Be careful with your words." Yi Hua looked at Yong Ye who hadn't left yet, coughed lightly, then smiled at Xu Feng, "That's all. It's good that you come often." "Hehe. Follow orders." He held up the jug, got up and walked towards Yong Ye, who was in the second seat, and said as he walked, "Master Yong Ye, please come and taste some." But as soon as Xufeng came to Yong Ye, the young man stood up, shook his head, and said, "I'm going back." "So in a hurry? Hey, but the Hall Master has already ordered you to go back earlier." Yi Hua wished that he would disappear as soon as possible, and immediately ordered the attendant, "Come, send Hall Master Yong Ye out." "No need." Yong Ye shook his head again, and said slowly to Xiang Yihua, "Do you hate the Hall Master?" "This" Asked out of the blue, Jiao Yihua was stunned for a long time before answering with a fake smile, "What are you talking about? , it¡¯s too late for me to be grateful.¡± "Oh." Yong Ye nodded, and asked again: "Then do you hate Chonghua?" "Eh." Yihua was stunned again, but this time she turned her head to one side, "Humph. Don't you hate him?" Perhaps because he was afraid that Yongye would sue Beixiang, Yihua didn't say so. Yong Ye opened his eyes slightly, with a confused expression on his face, "Me? I don't hate." "Cut. I don't have one either. It's just that he always mocks us, the Palace Master of the Underworld, and of course everyone will see that he's not going well." "Oh. That's it." Yong Ye showed an expression of sudden realization again, and then slightly lowered his head as if thinking. "What are you trying to say?" Yi Hua felt that today's Yong Ye was very strange, because before, no matter how big the troubles of the masters of the halls were, this young man would always stay out of it, as if everything had nothing to do with him, and just looked at him coldly (Stay blank is more appropriate) Watching. Why do you have to kindly come to persuade the market today? Yong Ye didn't speak in time, but made Yi Hua wait for a long time.When his patience was reaching its limit, he raised his head and asked slowly, "I don't hate either of them, so what about Zhong Qing?" "You!" Give him three points, this kid is not finished yet? Yi Hua was indignant at the moment, "Do you want to ask everyone all over again? Okay! I will answer you." Then she jumped up, rushed to Yong Ye, and replied loudly: "Yes! This seat just hates that ugly Wife! I think she will be slaughtered by the people of Tiangong one day! How about it? Satisfied. Go and tell her! I am not afraid of her coming to make trouble!" "Hallmaster Yihua." Xufeng hurriedly stepped forward and pulled her back a few steps, and persuaded her in a good voice, "Calm down, I think that Lord Yongye has no intention of instigating, maybe Ling has other intentions." "What does it mean? Look at how stupid he is, what's on his mind?" Yi Hua was already impatient, pointing at Yong Ye's mouth, "He'll just talk about forecasting, he doesn't have any other skills, if it's not for his good background, Just because you are worthy of being a palace master? Bah! In the eyes of this seat, you are just a fool!" "Master Yihua, be careful with what you say." Yihua was so reckless that Xufeng beside him was anxious. While persuading Yihua, he explained to Yong Ye, "Master Yongye, Yihua Palace The master was humiliated by the words of the master Zhong Qing, so he was angry and said nonsense, you must not take it seriously." "I'm not talking nonsense!" Yihua didn't give up, she insisted on regaining the aura of the palace master, "Don't think that you can be presumptuous in front of me because you are valued by Beixiang! Today, I just let the words go here, and you What can you do to this seat?! Fool, hahahaha." Now even the honorifics are thrown away, which shows how arrogant he is. "Understood." Yong Ye still spoke slowly, but his expression suddenly changed. His pupils were black and the corners of his mouth were slightly raised, as if a demon was staring at his prey. What to do." "You." This kind of Yong Ye really shocked Yi Hua, and she also touched her face subconsciously, and when she put it in front of her eyes, it turned out that her hands were covered with dirty blood, and maggots were still wriggling on them. "Ah, this, what's going on here!" (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 182 The difference between identities (2) ? "What's going on? Don't you know how to watch it yourself?" The demon smiled, and the terrifying picture made him feel happy. "No. Impossible, impossible!" Yi Hua panicked, pressed her cheeks and kept shaking her head, "No, impossible." Looking around the hall, she finally ran to Xu Feng and placed it on the deputy case. He threw the wine jug down to the ground, looking at his own face with the wine flowing all over the floor. "Ah~!" The reflected face made Yi Hua terrified, the thick blood on the face, and the maggots crawling out from under the skin, all of which are disgusting, not only that, the rot spread to the body, you can see Even the neck and hands began to rot. "This is not true, this is not true! Ah!" Unwilling to believe the facts in front of her, Yi Hua waved her sleeve to scatter the liquor on the ground, crying hysterically. "Hehe." Yong Ye walked over to Yi Hua's side, looked at the beautiful woman who was tortured to the point of frenzy by fear, and said contentedly, "Now I finally know why Zhong Qing said you can't stand shoulder to shoulder." "No, no." Yi Hua was so frightened by the sudden change in her body that she lost consciousness. She could only cry while trembling around her body, repeating a single sentence over and over again. "Hey. If you answer well, originally, I wanted to give you a surprise. But now it seems, oh, you are only suitable for punishment." After speaking, Yong Ye turned around and walked slowly outside the hall. "No. No, no." Yi Hua suddenly stood up and rushed towards Yong Ye, grabbing him by the back of the neck, his eyes were scarlet and extremely ruthless, "Return my face! Otherwise, now I will kill you!" "My life?" Yong Ye spoke in front of him, without a trace of fear, "The Lord of the Palace doesn't dare to be so confident. It's up to you?" He raised his right hand, gently stroked the fingers on his neck, and moved It was so gentle, but it made Yi Hua feel like being stabbed by a thousand swords, she immediately let go of her hand in pain, cried out, and took a few steps back. Only then did Yong Ye turn around slowly, still holding the corner of his mouth, and smiled at Yi Hua, "How is that possible?" Yi Hua was amazed at Yong Ye's strength, looked at this usually inconspicuous young man in disbelief (he was already a demon descended into the world), and said tremblingly, "You, how could" Yong Ye walked towards her again, gently lifted her face in front of the picture, as gently as before, and asked her with a smile, "Does it hurt?" Yi Hua was so frightened that she couldn't answer and could only stare blankly. "It's okay." Yong Ye let her go, turned around slowly, and said something that made Yi Hua unable to calm down anymore, "When it's rotten, it won't hurt anymore." ! Yi Hua hurriedly looked at the palm. Not only the outer skin is festering, but also a thick green liquid is emerging from the inside, which means that even the real body inside is also rotting. The pain stimulated the brain, Jiao Yihua could no longer remain indifferent, she quickly crawled forward a few steps, hugged the leg that was about to leave, and begged for mercy in tears, "Master Yongye, it's Yihua, no, it's Xiao The official made a mistake, so please let the little official go. The little official will never dare again." "Hey. That's not what you said just now. Where's the aura of your Lord Guirong?" "No no. The petty official is ignorant and doesn't know the power of the lord, so it's very offensive. Please forgive the petty official for the sake of your lord and my lord, please." How can she say that she is also proclaimed by Haotian? If you are the master of the hall, you should look at the Buddha's face even if you don't look at the monk's face. "If you don't tell me, I'd forget about it." Yong Ye glanced back, and replied indifferently, "In that case, I think you'd better go and plead with Your Majesty and Fei Luo as soon as possible, and let them cure you." "No, no. The little official has other ideas, and I just ask the master of Yongye to show mercy, and the little official will never dare to do anything wrong in the future." Yi Hua fell on the ground, grabbed Yong Ye's heels, and shook her head while assuring. Yong Ye didn't eat this set, turned his head back, looked at the faint reminder from outside the hall, "Hey, if you don't go, there will be no salvation." ''Damn it. ¡¯ Yi Hua said angrily in her heart, ¡®Okay, today¡¯s humiliation, I will pay back a hundredfold. ¡¯Since pleading was useless, Yi Hua could only get up quickly and run out like flying. "Hallmaster Yihua." Xufeng yelled from behind, then shook his head, came to Yongye's side, and bowed his head to salute him, "Hallmaster Yongye, if you do this, if you blame me" "Are you facing her?" Yong Ye glanced over. "The little official dare not." "That's good." Yong Ye closed his eyes, then slowly opened them, and the pupils returned to their original colors. The young man walked away and ordered, "You also go back to the palace." "Yes." Xu Feng responded, and followed Yong Ye out of the hall. Arriving outside the gate of Guirong Hall, Yong Ye stopped and called out, "Guang Tan." As soon as the sound fell, a rain of flowers rolled up around him, and the petals fused together to form a beautiful girl, who bowed her hands to pay homage to him, ??I have seen the Lord. " "Hmm. Where did the Hall Master go?" "In the direction of Wanhua Palace." "Where is Yihua?" "Should have gone to find Palace Master Fei Luo." "Okay. Let's go back." "yes." The two masters and servants, one in front and one behind, left in the direction of Jiuyou Hall. "Respectfully send off the Hall Master Yong Ye." Xu Feng saluted Yong Ye from behind, and when he left, Jun Sheng sighed helplessly, 'Hey, the Hall Masters are so messy, it's us small officials who suffer. ¡¯ But he immediately smiled with satisfaction, ¡®Alright, I finally have some free time these days, and I don¡¯t need to come to this ghost place to watch people¡¯s faces. ¡¯ He raised his head and glanced at the plaque of the Guirong Hall, then walked briskly back to the Beiming Hall without stopping. On the way to Jiuyou Hall, both Yong Ye and Guang Tan were silent, and the girl stared at the master in front of her, seeming to hesitate to speak. Yong Yexu sensed Guang Tan's thoughts, turned to look at her, and said, "If you don't understand anything, you can ask." Guang Tan lowered his head and replied softly, "Young official is just worried about the lord. If you only offend the Lord Feiluo just because of the painting, and even alarm the lord, you won't be worth it, lord." "Well. I thought she would be shaken, but unfortunately, I was disappointed." Yong Ye turned back again and said, "So, I have no choice but to show it to Fei Lao." "The little official doesn't understand." "Huangquandao, there is no need for two forces to restrain each other, and the position of the main hall master cannot be shaken." Yong Ye looked at the faintly visible Jiuyou Temple, and actually laughed (when he was not transformed), "Including this time Instigated Zhong Qing to join the battle, big victory? Oh, she thought too beautifully." "This." Guang Tan was still worried, "You never tell lies, why this time" In this way, Yong Ye's weight in Haotian's heart will be greatly weakened, and he will even be suspected, and attract all kinds of lies. The hostility of the house master. Just to consolidate Beixiang's position, is it worth it? "Lie?" Yong Ye blinked pretending not to understand, "I have never told a lie." "Then why do you" "There are some things, it's no fun to talk about them, Guangtan just watch carefully." "Yes, my lord." (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 183 Sudden Change ? "Chonghua, just now, why did you come to Guirong Hall?" After returning to Wanhua Hall with Chonghua, Beixiang asked what he didn't know. "It was the little official of Yong Ye who invited me to watch a good show. Hehe, it was really a good show." Chonghua thought of the fact that the palace masters had changed from avoiding like snakes to scrambling for the first place, and the expression of comfort appeared on his face. With a smile, he mentioned to Beixiang, "It's just that the master of the hall is more stylish, and he invited you in person." "I don't think it's so good." Beixiang took Chonghua to sit down in the front seat, and imitated Chonghua, caressing the wood grain on the low table, with a sad face, "He seldom participates in the battles of the halls. It¡¯s not a good thing to be so active.¡± "What are you worried about?" From Chonghua's point of view, there was nothing wrong with Yong Ye's words and deeds. "It's hard to say now. It's just" "Report!" At this moment, a group of demons rushed in from outside the hall, interrupting Beixiang's thinking. "What's the matter! You're in such a panic. How decent!" Beixiang scolded, frowning. "Damn the little slave." The demon clan hurriedly fell down and buried his head in the report, "Report to the master of the palace, the master of the Chonghua palace. Then, that big Yi is here again." Looking at each other with Chonghua, Beixiang waved to the seat, "Go down. This seat has its own arrangements." "Yes, I will take my leave." The demon clan left quickly. "Could it be that something happened in Luoshui." "Don't think about it. If you go out and ask, you will know?" Chonghua stood up and smiled at Beixiang, "It's a big deal, isn't there still you and me?" "Heh." Beixiang also stood up with a smile, and set off with Chonghua. At the entrance of the Yellow Springs Road, Chonghua saw the same scene as before, a group of minions armed with weapons vigilantly watched Dayi's movements, while the latter just looked at them with disgust, the only difference was that they didn't fight . 'Hey, you learned well this time. Chonghua smiled and walked towards Dayi, "Brother Yi, what is it that made you come here in such a hurry." On the other hand, Beixiang ordered the minions to retreat at the right time, while he leaned against the stone wall of the entrance, Wait quietly. Dayi waited for Chonghua to come to him, and then he showed a worried expression and said, "Mi'er is under confinement, and she is in the palace in Luoshui." "What!" This news made Chonghua extremely surprised, "Who did this?" He will never let this person go. "It's not sure yet." Then, Dayi told everything he saw and heard in Luoshui, and gave Chonghua a reference to Dahong's suggestion. "No!" Chonghua immediately saw the flaws in it, "If the big witch is really controlled by Tiangong, Tiangong will definitely preemptively strike when you send out such a message. I am already in Huangquandao, as long as this big witch comes forward and bites back, saying that you have united Demons, rescue the female ghost. What can I use to argue then?" "Isn't your true energy in the cat? You can take it as a letter." "Huh~." Chonghua shook his head helplessly, "It's no longer possible. The cat regains the true essence with its own power, and then it will control it. I can't get it back." "Then what should I do?" Dayi was even more worried about Luoshen, but he was a little relieved. Fortunately, he came quickly, otherwise it would be really difficult to end Xiling's news. "Brother, go back quickly and let them keep it secret first." Then narrowing his eyes slightly, he said angrily, "And I will go to Luoshui later to see what is so special about that enchantment." "Okay. Then I'll go back. You should be careful." "Um." Dayi glanced at Beixiang not far away, turned around and jumped, and disappeared. Chonghua stayed where he was, clenched his fists, gritted his teeth slightly, "What a Hebo. I see that Mi Mei doesn¡¯t conflict with you on the face, but you push an inch and do such scandalous things, I will never forgive you!¡¯ "Chonghua." Beixiang came to him and hugged him. Beixiang could hear the conversation between the two clearly, and he also felt worthless for Luoshen, but he didn't want Chonghua to lose his position because of it, "Don't worry, come back with me to Beiming Palace to get some equipment, so we can deal with that Enchantment." "Huh~." Chonghua pressed his heart, let out a long sigh, and nodded silently. "Let's go." Supporting Chonghua's back, he turned him around and walked back into Huangquan Dao together. When he arrived at Beiming Temple, seeing Xufeng respectfully saluting him, Beixiang asked, "Why did you come back so soon?" From what he thought, Yihua was unhappy and would drag Xufeng to complain for a long time . Xufeng cleared his throat with some hesitation, and told all the things that happened in Guirong Hall afterwards, then approached Beixiang, lowered his head and asked, "My lord, look at this" "You don't need to worry about it. Go and get all the magic utensils."In the future, this seat and the Chonghua Palace will mainly choose some to take away. " "Yes, the officer will do it right away." Xufeng had done her duty here, turned around and retreated after bowing. "Huh~. It doesn't make people worry." This time it was Beixiang's turn to moan, and the big devil shook his head feebly. 'I don't want Yong Ye to have such a tyrannical ability. ¡¯ In Chonghua¡¯s eyes, the same thing had another view. He held Beixiang¡¯s wrist and persuaded him with a smile, ¡°The Lord of the Palace should be happy if he does this.¡± "Are you trying to say that he is on my side?" "Is not it?" Beixiang didn't answer, took Chonghua to the right seat and sat down, then stroked his face and said, "Unfortunately, Yong Ye will not face anyone, including Your Honor." "How to say?" This is a strange thing. "Oh. I can't tell you. You can only discover it yourself." Is this a trick? But Chonghua doesn't mind, after all, things that can't be guessed are more interesting, "Forget it, but at least they have blocked some hatred for you, why don't you go and comfort them?" "Let's talk about it when we come back from Luoshui. Your business is more important." Beixiang looked into Chonghua's eyes, full of sincerity. Chonghua leaned into Beixiang's chest to avoid the sight that disturbed him, but he actually sighed from the bottom of his heart, "Beixiang, I promise you, and I, Chonghua, will never leave you in this life." "Eh? Chonghua, do you know what you're talking about?" This is a confession for the next life, and Beixiang's eyes are full of surprise. "Uh." As if he really said something serious, Chonghua regained his senses for a moment, and immediately withdrew from Beixiang's embrace, sat upright, looked at the door of the palace and forced to explain, "I know, I know On the first day I came to the Underworld, I understood it, and I can no longer be a human being in this life." "" Really, so what if you say something nice? Beixiang sighed resentfully, "You really know how to hit people's hearts." And you know how to hit 'him' best. "Cough." What should I do? Chonghua pondered over his words in embarrassment, "What the lord said is that Chonghua understands people's hearts, and even more the heart of the lord." Then he smiled and pressed Beixiang's heart, "Chonghua will not let the lord down." Well, this sentence is still acceptable. "Heh." Lifting Chonghua's jaw, Beixiang moved closer to meet his gaze, as intimate as exchanging breaths, "Okay. Then I'll just wait and see." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com com Chapter 184 Inside and outside the barrier ? Luoshui Xiling Department: After the dinner, Dahong and his party were led to the residence where the envoys were placed. The three gathered around several cases to discuss strategies, while Tang Yu lay on the couch and listened to their conversation. Chang Xian scratched his chin lightly and glanced at Dahong, "Dahong, what do you think of that Cangjie?" "I'm afraid I still have doubts about us, but don't worry too much, at least he will still help with the rescue." "That is natural. After all, it is also beneficial to the Xiling Department. But I am afraid that once they gain power, they will not take us seriously." "You worry too much." Dahong didn't think so, "If we can rescue the goddess, we will believe in her, and we will be able to succeed in making friends." "Haha, why don't you understand? I'm worried about the future." Dahong immediately understood what Chang Xian meant, and asked, "Then what's your opinion?" Chang Xian came over and said softly, "Look, how is his young lady?" "Heh." It turned out to be the case, Dahong nodded and replied, "I also have that intention." "Okay." Chang Xian went back and stretched himself, "Then you have seen the opportunity, don't procrastinate." "Yes." Dahong looked at Li Mu, and said with a smile, "It is more appropriate to have acquaintances to help you with marriage proposals. Master Li Mu, please take care of this matter." "Of course. If you need it, you can remind me at any time." As soon as the word "propose marriage" came out, Tang Yu on the couch was startled. The cat turned over and jumped off, and rushed to Dahong's side, looking at them with a smile, "Who are you talking about? The young master will also give you some advice." Parameter." "Eh." Dahong could also see some clues to the relationship between Tang Yu and Xuanyuan, and felt a little embarrassed to discuss it face to face. But Chang Xian was calm, "Haha, who do Brother Tang think is more suitable?" "Ah, that Chang'e is not bad. What do you think." Tang Yu became interested and hoped that her vision would be recognized. "Hey?" Chang Xian thought of the beautiful woman who followed Lei Zu, and asked, "What's the reason for Brother Tang?" "Pretty." It is here to find a beautiful wife for Xuanyuan, and it doesn't care about the rest, "What reason is there?" "Hey~, what's the use of being beautiful, no matter how beautiful she is, she's nothing more than an ordinary woman, and she's useless to the leader." Chang Xian shook his hand at it, "When the leader gets married, naturally he needs a good wife. Regardless of status, status, knowledge , appearance, and appearance must be equal, so that it is considered a good match." Of course, the most important thing is to bring him strong support and help him achieve his great cause. "Oh~, that makes sense." Mao'er nodded half-understanding, "Then who do you think is suitable, I'll go and see first." "Oh. Brother Tang has already met, that is the lady from the Xiling Department who came in with Chang'e just now, Leizu." "It's her." Tang Yu blinked and remembered, 'It doesn't seem to be all that bad. ' "Hehe." Chang Xian continued on his own, "Look, in terms of status, after she is the leader of a department, in terms of status, if she rescues the goddess this time, the Xiling Department will be admired by people here, and her value will double. That's no different from the leader, and besides the knowledge, I think that young lady is quite insightful, and her words and deeds are decent, although her appearance is not stunning, she is also pretty and pleasant. If the leader gets her as his wife, it will definitely be a good story." Clever The more people talked, the happier they became, and they proudly patted the corner of the case. "What, it's better to choose Chang'e." Tang Yu muttered, "What you said is useless at all." It's better to be more beautiful and more realistic. "Hey~, you don't know that, in the world of mountains and seas, these are more effective." Seeing that Chang Xian still wanted to persuade him, Dahong immediately winked and interrupted, "Okay, Brother Tang has been here not long ago, there is always a deviation between the world and its place, and you will understand in the future." .¡± "Haha, that's right." Chang Xian sensibly avoided talking, "At the moment, the rescue of the goddess should be the first priority, and we will discuss it after Master Yi returns." "Yes. Master Yi explained that he will be back earlier, so let's rest first." The others agreed, and after saying goodbye to each other, they headed back to their rooms to go to bed. Seeing Tang Yu standing alone in the courtyard, Dahong didn't intend to go back, so he stepped forward and asked, "Brother Tang, why don't you go to rest?" "Ah." Tang Yu talked about it from left to right, "It's okay, I can't sleep now, just stand for a while." "Oh, I'm waiting for Lord Yi." "Uh, right." In fact, it wanted to wait for Chonghua, "General, if you are fine, you should rest early." Tang Yu looked at Dahong with a smile, and wanted to send him away, so Chonghua came , will be immediatelyface. "Ah. Good." Dahong turned around and walked a few steps towards the room. When he turned around and saw Tang Yu was still facing the courtyard door, he turned back again, "Brother Tang" "Huh? What else is there?" The cat complained in his heart, 'Why are you so troublesome, let's go. ¡¯ Seeing Dahong looking at him with a serious face, he thought he had seen the clue, immediately pretended to be calm, scratched the back of his head and said with a smile, "If you have something to say, general." Dahong lowered his eyes and paid respects neatly to Tang Yu. Tang Yu was so startled that he hurried to help him up, and asked, "General, is there any difficulty? If you want me to do it, just say it." "I do have something I want to talk to Brother Tang about. Can you go into the room and discuss it in detail?" "Eh." Tang Yu looked out of the courtyard, thinking that Dayi would not come back so early, so she agreed to come down and go in with Dahong. After taking a seat in the room, Tang Yu couldn't wait to ask, "General, what's the matter?" Dahong poured a glass of water for it and handed it over, looked at Tang Yu and asked, "Have you and the leader" The wise man knew that this was embarrassing, but he still summoned up the courage to say, "Have sex." "Pfft~" Tang Yu sprayed it out, splashing all over the table, "cough cough cough" Mao'er relieved his chest, blushed and glared at it, loudly trying to cover it up, "What are you doing here! " "No, no. I don't have any other intentions." Dahong hastily appeased, "Before I left, I also noticed that the lord of the alliance is interested in Brother Tang, and because of this, I even have a lot of resistance to marrying a wife. So" "Do you want me to persuade him for you?" Tang Yu still didn't know much about marriage, so he accepted it calmly, "It doesn't matter, when we go back, I will" "No no. Brother Tang was wrong." Dahong pressed it, and then explained, "Dahong is not worried that the leader will refuse. He is just worried that Brother Tang will be distressed in the future. After all" "Young master won't be distressed." Tang Yu patted Dahong on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Look, young master still wants to choose a beautiful woman for him. General, you think too much." Dahong would not be happy with what he said, but still frowned worriedly, "You say that now because Brother Tang doesn't know the intention of marrying a wife." Dahong was determined to explain it to Tang Yu, otherwise he would not come back when it was time to welcome the bride. Make a mess, that's bad. "Isn't it just to find a woman to have a baby?" Chonghua had told it about this a long time ago, and the cat held its head and turned to one side and muttered, "Master also hopes that he has a baby." "Hey, it's more than that." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 185 Inside and outside the barrier (2) ? Dahong pulled Tang Yu's wrist, and when Tang Yu turned his head, he said solemnly, "Wife, Qi Ye. Husband and wife are one body, sharing weal and woe." "Um. General, can you make it simpler?" Wen Zou Zou couldn't understand it. "That is to say, the woman married by the lord will have the same status as him, live together, walk together, share the admiration of others, and be close relatives. But we are ministers, just outsiders. There is a difference between master and slave, and internal and external share. If After the alliance leader gets married, he can no longer be as close to you as before, and he must first consider his wife's feelings in everything, brother Tang, can you accept it?" "You mean, if Xuanyuan married his wife, he would belong to that woman?" Tang Yu stared blankly, "And I" would become an outsider. Dahong didn't say a word, but judging by his expression, he knew that the difference was almost the same. Tang Yu's heart was uncertain, and her breathing became disordered. "Brother Tang," Dahong patted the back of its hand, pleading earnestly, "It is inevitable for the leader to get married. This time, if you get a lady from the Luoshui tribe as your wife, you will be able to strengthen your power. In the future, you will definitely be able to fight against Emperor Yan. Although you have a close relationship with the leader, Dahong hopes that you will consider him, and don't ruin his great career with personal affection." "" Tang Yu's hands were trembling, and his eyes flickered. Dahong could feel Tang Yu's current mood, but if he kept breaking up, he would be disturbed by it, and he couldn't have the slightest sympathy. Just as he got up, he bowed respectfully to Tang Yu, bowed his head and said, "Brother Tang, please take care of the overall situation, Dahong, I am very grateful." Then, I bowed deeply. Tang Yu looked at Dahong, and uttered a few words intermittently, "III won't" Then, she stood up suddenly and said sharply to Dahong, "No! Young master won't, Xuanyuan won't either!" Then he rushed out of the door as if possessed by a demon. "Brother Tang!" Dahong hurried to the door, seeing Tang Yu jumped over the courtyard wall, he could only sigh helplessly, "Hey. I hope it won't be too rough." He did his best, After that, it's up to Xuanyuan. Tang Yu sprinted all the way, went straight out of Xiling for a long way, and then stopped panting. The heart was very depressed, and she wanted to say, "Ha~!" Tang Yu let out his emotions with a loud shout, and the flames burst into flames, burning the surrounding trees. Tang Yu stood among them with his head bowed, and muffled, "No, none of us will, don't even think about it." At this time, suddenly heard the sound of footsteps coming from one place, Tang Yu immediately looked vigilantly, and saw a handsome man walking up with a piano, and when the two sides looked at each other, the man said in a little surprise, "monster? Did you go to Shanzhong Valley? Could it be that Chonghua still left some?" "Who are you?" Cat narrowed his eyes and stared. This person knows Chonghua, and also understands his friendship with monsters, whether it is an enemy or a friend. The man smiled slightly, and moved closer to Tang Yu, his silver eyes flickered playfully, "You don't recognize me? It seems to be a monster who came out later." Then he noticed the orb on Tang Yu's neck with sharp eyes, and suddenly pointed Nodded, "Oh, no wonder." Tang Yu was very annoyed when the man answered the wrong question. He amplified his voice and scolded, "I am asking you something! Who are you? What are you doing here? If you don't answer, I will be impolite." But the man didn't care, and just shook his head slightly, "Don't be so excited. Maybe, we're still going all the way." "Huh?" Tang Yu said in a daze, but when he saw the man approaching it again, he immediately put his hand on the handle of the knife, not only him, "Stop!" "Silver Blade?" The man noticed it again with sharp eyes, and smiled, "Chonghua treats you well." "I want you to take care of it!" This man must be sick, what has anything to do with him? "I told you to stand down, didn't you hear me!" Master Mao was about to pull out his knife. "Okay, I told you not to get excited." The man finally stopped and reported to Tang Yu, "I am Prince Zhurong, Changqin, didn't Chonghua mention it to you?" "Okay, it turned out to be you!" There was nowhere to find it, and it took no effort to get here. The cat rushed forward, grabbed Changqin by the collar, and shouted, "Hurry up and return the memory of the Luoshui tribe!" !" Changqin was taken aback for a moment, then pressed Tang Yu's hand and said, "Is that what Chonghua told you?" "Where are there so many nonsense! Who else could it be if it wasn't you?" Tang Yu didn't want to talk to him, but just wanted to return to Xuanyuan City after finishing the business as soon as possible. It would stay by Xuanyuan's side and prevent him from being taken away by anyone. "He actually looks at me like that." A trace of sadness appeared on Changqin's face, but it disappeared immediately, and she smiled self-deprecatingly, "That's right. He Bo imprisoned my sister, but I just happened to be an accomplice." "That's an admission, right?" Tang Yu took advantage of the situation and shouted, "Hurry up and return the memory!" Changqin thought Tang??He devoted himself to running around for Chonghua, so he said softly without censure, "You don't have to be hostile to me, and what happened here was not my fault. Where is Chonghua, you take me to see him, and you will know for yourself." "Master, I won't be fooled by you!" Mao'er didn't want to cause trouble for Chonghua, so she pulled out the silver blade in a snap, put it on Changqin's neck, and threatened, "Quick! Return the memory! Otherwise. "Push the knife forward again, almost cutting the skin on the neck. Changqin looked at it and sighed softly, "You are not my opponent. Take me to meet him. What? Are you afraid that he won't be able to beat me?" "How is it possible!" In its eyes, Chonghua is the strongest. "If that's the case, let's put it down obediently." Perhaps afraid that Tang Yu would still resist, Changqin casually played a tone on the strings, which immediately shook Tang Yu's head with pain. 'ah. This guy. ¡¯ Tang Yu pressed her temples, grinning and bent over, ¡®Bilong¡¯s piano sound is much more terrifying. ' "You should understand now." Changqin took a step forward, pulled Tang Yu's arm to straighten it, and still persuaded him kindly, "Don't worry, I'll tell you when I come that I'm on the same road with you. Not only will I not embarrass Chonghua, but I will also help him rescue his sister. Come. Take me to him. I will tell him all the results of my recent visits." "Eh." The facts are in front of him, Changqin is no match for Tang Yu, and the cat will no longer rush in, but he wants to take him to see Chonghua'Here, how does the young master know where he is. ¡¯ Tang Yu said with a look of embarrassment, "Da Yi went to Huangquan Road to look for him before dark, and I don't know if he is here now." "Oh. It turns out that brother Yi is here too." Changqin was happy, and turned and walked north, "I know where he will be, thank you." "Hey, you know?" Tang Yu hurriedly followed, put on a happy expression and said, "Then the young master will go to see him with you." ? Changqin looked in surprise, "Are you really the monster around Chonghua?" "Ah." Tang Yu turned her head away in embarrassment, "I just know him." Does it not know its own origin? Changqin sighed secretly, 'Then this cat is also very pitiful, I really don't know what Chonghua is thinking. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 186 Inside and outside the barrier (3) ? After the fourth watch, Dayi returned to the Xiling Division. Walking on the village road, he couldn't detect Tang Yu's breath at all, and he couldn't help wondering, 'Isn't this cat in the village? ¡¯ Dare to cause trouble again? When Dayi thought of this, he had a headache and said, 'You little troublemaker. When will I be able to teach people to be at ease? ¡¯Looking around, the lights of every house are still turned off, and I don¡¯t know where Dahong¡¯s residence is. Dayi shook his head helplessly, so he had to rely on his memory to find the leader's tent. Dayi patted the attendant who was dozing against the wall to wake up, and asked him, "I am Dayi from Xuanyuan City. Does this brother know where the envoy lives?" "Oh, it's a man of God." The attendant immediately became more energetic, and bowed down to Dayi, "I know, I know, please come with the man of God." After the attendant led Dayi to the envoy's residence, he asked him, "Men of God, please stay in the room for a while, and I will go to inform Master Cangjie." "Don't bother me. Let's wait until dawn." "Yes. The villain stepped back first." "Yeah." Dayi looked at the courtyard, stepped in, glanced left and right, and walked towards a room that was rumored to be popular. When he reached the door, Dayi raised his hand and knocked lightly. After a while, a word came from inside the house, "Who is outside?" It was Dahong's voice. "It's me, Dayi." Well, luckily, I happened to ask about Tang Yu's movements. "Master Yi?! Please wait a moment." There was a bit of joy in the tone. After a while, the door was opened, and Dahong respectfully invited Dayi in, then looked outside the door, and asked with a sullen expression, "Did you not meet Brother Tang when Master Yi came back?" "I was about to ask that. How did it get away?" "Hey." Dahong blamed himself a little, bowed to Dayi, and told him what happened before. After hearing this, Dayi put his finger on the center of his brow and sighed, "Why do you need it? If you can tell, Chonghua and Xuanyuan can tell him at that time." "It's the minister's miscalculation." "That's all. I don't know where it has gone now." Dayi looked out the window, estimating the time, "Even if he wants to go back to Xuanyuan City, it doesn't know the way." After speaking, he came to the door and told Dahong, " I'll go out to look for it, and if you haven't returned at dawn, you must tell Cangjie that he must not release any news these days. Everything will be discussed after Chonghua rescues Mi'er." "Okay. But I don't know what the prince is worried about?" Dayi informed Dahong of Chonghua's views, and said, "Before then, you must stabilize the Xiling Department and stop causing trouble." "Yes. I will do my best." Da Hong bowed to Dayi and asked him, "If Master Yi finds Brother Tang, please persuade him to come back. Da Hong will personally apologize to him." "Okay." Not sure if Tang Yu would listen, Dayi sighed slightly as he looked at the sky near dawn. At this time, on the shore of Luoshui: Chang Qin sat by the river and closed his eyes to rest, while Tang Yu walked back and forth anxiously behind him. "Hey. How long has it been?" The cat couldn't bear it anymore, and started to get angry at Changqin, "You're not mistaken, are Chonghua really coming?" "Don't worry, wait a little longer." Changqin didn't even open her eyes, and the old god replied on the ground. "Wait again? Wait until the sky is bright." Tang Yu remembered at this moment that Dayi was about to return to Xiling. If Chonghua was with him, he might miss it. "No." It went to Changqin Kneeling down, he urged, "You tell me how to get to Xiling, I will go back to find Dayi." "Brother Yi?" Changqin opened his eyes a little, then closed them again, "It doesn't matter, he will come here sooner or later. We can wait together." "You!" Why does this person always go against her every time? Tang Yu stood up angrily, hugged her chest and stomped her feet, 'Hmph, if I can't wait for Chonghua, I will never end with you. ' After another moment, Changqin opened her eyes suddenly, got up slowly, looked towards one place, and said softly, "Here we come." ah. Chonghua really came here? This long piano is quite accurate. Mao'er quickly looked around, and sure enough, he saw Chonghua slowly walking up and down from a distance, but within a few steps, he was already close in front of him. "Chonghua." Tang Yu ran to him excitedly, pulled his sleeve and asked, "Why aren't you with Dayi? Did he go back first?" This is not good, if Dayi finds himself running out, it will be inevitable He was blamed again. Chonghua didn't look at it, but instead asked Changqin, "Why are you with it?" Changqin smiled, and replied, "What about you?" She looked behind Chonghua, where Beixiang and Cangming stood. Chonghua also smiled, "The Lord of the Hall will follow me to break the barrier.""That's right." Changqin lowered her eyes, looking a little helpless, "I've explored this enchantment before, and it can't see the corners, but it can gather energy to surround it. It can be seen that the essentials are in the palace and cannot be removed outside." "Really" Chonghua also thought deeply. Seeing that Chonghua ignored him, but chatted with Changqin for a long time, Tang Yu was very displeased, and pointed at Changqin to instigate, "He said that the memory loss of the Luoshui tribe has nothing to do with him, so why don't you ask when you come?" These two have a good relationship too? "Oh." Chonghua smiled and patted Tang Yu's head as if he had just discovered Tang Yu, "The cat is really facing me. Come on, tell me, why did it sneak out? Didn't I let you stare at me?" Dahong and them?" "Eh." Tang Yu was embarrassed for a while, and immediately looked away, looking for reasons indiscriminately, "They are all asleep, and the young master will come out for a walk." "Ah, that's right." Chonghua didn't expose it, turned to look at Changqin, and said, "Then explain it to me." "This enchantment was set up decades after the Shanzhongyu was established." Changqin became sad as soon as she said it, "Since my uncle retired, and you and Zhu Hua are separated from each other, this mountain and sea boundary has been restricted by no one. Together Gong believes that if my uncle's family has left the world, the world of mountains and seas will have a new owner, he is born of the blood of Emperor Pangu, and it is most appropriate for the world to be led by him." "What do you say so far away, it has nothing to do with the matter of memory." This person is also "troublesome", Tang Yu interrupted unhappily. "Cat, don't worry. Just listen to him." Chonghua persuaded with a calm face. "Gonggong and Hebo envoys sent orders to the four directions, but if they didn't obey, they sent floods there. In just a few years, apart from Luoshui, I don't know how many tribes were annihilated, and it aroused complaints from all over the world." "So, they all came to Luoshui to complain to Miss Mi?" "Yes. My sister took pity on the world and went to Gonggong to persuade her, but she was humiliated by words if she didn't want to. In anger, my sister went to Kunlun Mountain to find her uncle for help. Gonggong was worried that her uncle would intervene, so he ordered Hebo to stop her halfway and lock her up in the prison. Daze Water Palace. So far, their husband and wife are at odds." After Chonghua heard this, although there was no anger on his face, his hands behind his back were tightly clenched, and he said every word, "Then, after that, how can we lock her here." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 187 Inside and outside the barrier (4) ? Changqin looked at the scenery on the other side of the river, and continued, "My sister disdains Gonggong's actions, and even more resents her husband's intentional participation, so in those days in Daze, the two quarreled from time to time. Every time I go to visit, I always see her Tears were streaming down my face, and I didn¡¯t know how to persuade him.¡± "She never asked you to help find her father?" "I'm going." Mentioning this, Changqin became even more powerless, "But my uncle refused to go out of the mountain because he didn't care about worldly affairs." "It's like my father's temperament." Chonghua raised the corner of his mouth slightly, "Go on." "My sister was very helpless when she found out. After all, she was powerless to return to heaven on her own. Perhaps this sadness and resentment were passed on to He Bo, which made him unable to bear it. After a while, he started wandering around, but Seeing a beautiful woman, he would rush back to the water palace to have fun, even in front of his sister, he did not shy away from it, and over time, it went to the point of asking all the tribes to offer women." Chonghua squinted his eyes and snorted, "What a good husband. I didn't realize it before." Changqin also sighed, "After my sister left Luoshui, the people here started to panic, offering sacrifices and offering blessings from time to time, hoping for my sister's early return, and organized the tribe to go to Kunlun Mountain to find my uncle." "I know something about what you said." It's a pity that Fuxi didn't reveal a single word to him at that time, Chonghua only thought that they hoped that the King of Kings would come out of the mountain to rule the mountain and sea realm again, and did not investigate in detail. "I think Gonggong is worried that if it goes on for such a long time, uncle will be moved one day, so soon after, he set up an enchantment in the Luohe Water Palace and imprisoned his sister here." "Then why don't you complain to Fuxi at this time and let him come out to save people?" Tang Yu still felt strange. "I went too." Changqin frowned, shook her head and sighed, "Unfortunately, Uncle said: People have their own destiny, you can't force it. Still didn't help." "How is it possible!" Tang Yu stared at her with a fierce face, "She is Fuxi's daughter, how could Fuxi see her suffer?" Mao'er thought to himself, if you want to deceive people, you should find a better excuse. Can't make it through, can Chonghua believe it? "I don't know what's inside." "Hmph, look, my lord, you didn't go at all, you just talked nonsense here, wanting us to believe that this matter has nothing to do with you." "Cat, don't jump to conclusions." Chonghua was not agitated, and asked Changqin very calmly, "Have you heard the rumors about the female ghost?" "Yes. I also found it strange, so when I came earlier, I visited some villages." Changqin then told what she had seen and heard in the past few days, which was almost the same as what Chonghua had received. After listening to this silently, Chonghua turned to face the river, looked at the palm prints, "Beixiang, as far as you know, who in the Heavenly Palace has this ability?" "If it really exists, it must come from Nanfu." 'snort. Then I'll take you first. ¡¯ Chonghua raised his eyes, turned to Changqin, and said with a smile, ¡°Here, I want to ask you something.¡± "Okay." This meant that Chonghua believed in herself, so Changqin answered quickly. Chonghua came over and patted Tang Yu's head, and said to Changqin, "Brother Yi has already returned to Luoshui before me, you go and pick him up, and send this cat back along the way." "Master won't leave. Master will go with you to save people." Tang Yu hurriedly tugged on Chonghua's sleeve. "Didn't you clamor to go back just now?" "It's different now!" Tang Yu glared fiercely, Chonghua has come, why does it go. It¡¯s true that every monster will instinctively get close to Chonghua. Changqin looked at the scene of ¡°inseparable and inseparable¡± amusedly, shook her head, turned around and left, ¡°Forget it, wait for Brother Yi to come, and you ask him to bring let's go." Chonghua also looked at Tang Yu with a playful expression, "The cat is so reluctant to part with me!" "That's not true." Tang Yu lowered her head and said in a low voice, "It's just that the general said something different from you, and I don't want to see him now." Thinking about the marriage, Mao'er felt depressed again. "Oh? What did he say?" "It's the wife. He said that if Xuanyuan married a wife, the young master would become an outsider." The more he said, the more bitter he became, the cat raised his head pitifully, wanting Chonghua to clarify himself, "It's all a lie Lord, right?" Unexpectedly, Chonghua asked it seriously, "If it is true, what would you do?" "I" Perhaps this is what made Tang Yu hesitant the most. "Will you leave him? Or, just stay by his side, watch him make out with others, and be willing to just be an outsider from now on?" "No!" Tang Yu tensed up and yelled at Chonghua, "He won't!" theChonghua snorted lightly, looked at the river, and said in a sad voice, "Cat, things will change. Look at Mi Mei who is locked in Luoshui, you may think of how He Bo swore to Promise in front of your father that you will love her with all your strength, and you will live forever?" Then he pointed to the sky, "Look at the stars in the southern sky, Zhu Er is locked there now, you might think, How did Xuanyan swear sweetly in front of him back then that he will stay with him in this life and never be separated?" Finally, he turned around, looked at Tang Yu quietly, stroked its cheek and said, "He Bo and Xuan Yan, they both gave up love in order to fight for the world, just like the current Xuanyuan family." "But" Although the experience of the two made the listeners look sideways, Tang Yu still believed that Xuanyuan would not give up on herself. 'Xuanyuan is different, he certainly won't. ' Chonghua let go of his hand, turned back and walked towards Luoshui, saying as he walked, "Think about it carefully. This is something you will eventually face." "" Tang Yu hung his head and did not respond, but looking at the trembling fists, he could already tell that he was flustered. Beixiang was quite sympathetic to Tang Yu's situation, but he only took a slight glance and followed, "Chonghua, let me go with you, so that I can be your adviser." "No need. Just let Cangming follow. You stay here, if Big Brother Yi and the others come, please wait for me on the shore, and besides" Chonghua quietly glanced at Tang Yu, feeling reluctant, "Beixiang , watch it for me first." "En." Beixiang immediately ordered Cangming, "You go with the Lord Chonghua, and you must do your best to help." "Yes, my lord." Cangming bowed respectfully, and came to Chonghua's side with the package containing the utensils on his back. Chonghua looked at the gurgling river, raised his hand and rolled up his sleeves. The river formed a vortex from the center and slowly expanded. It didn't take long before there was a place where more than ten people could stand. "Let's go." Chonghua sighed lightly, exerting force on his feet, jumped into the air, and flew into it gracefully. Facing the direction of Luohe Water Palace, Chonghua looked coldly, "Wife, Qi Ye." One heart, we share weal and woe. He Bo, since you made Mi Mei suffer misery every day, don't blame my natal family for wanting you to experience being humiliated! ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 188 Inside and outside the barrier (5) ? In the main hall of Luohe Water Palace: Concubine Mi curled up in the exquisite throne with her long hair loose. Although she was extremely beautiful, she had a bleak face and a desolate expression. In the empty and silent hall, only the high-hanging crystal headlights and the never-ending sound of dripping water reminded that there are still people living here. A few days ago when He Bo arrived, the husband and wife were relatively silent again, one bent his knees and embraced, burying his head indifferently, and the other stood in front of the seat, frowning deeply, and remained in a stalemate until He Bo couldn't bear it anymore and walked away as usual . Thinking of this, the sadness in her heart grew again, Concubine Mi slowly got up, looked around with sad eyes, sighed slightly, then went to the desk on the side, picked up the harp placed on it, and sat down on the spot, Play and sing lightly. "Gentleman Weijia, I heard about Mo Sang. When I think about words, I send them the reeds." Sixian paused for a moment, and the scene of cuddling and whispering with Hebo by the Luoshui appeared in front of her eyes, which made Concubine Mi sentimental for a while, and even lost the strength to play. Gently put his face against the playing box on the edge of the harp, looked up at the crystal lamp at the top, and let out a faint mourning from his mouth, "Is it more important to be a king?" No one answered her, and it was impossible for anyone to answer. Concubine Mi shook her head helplessly and continued to play. "A gentleman is yang, and there is beauty beside him. The sorrow of the heart is also called Sijia." The poignant singing echoed in the hall, and faintly drifted to the distance, reaching the ears of those who cared. "Mi'er" Chonghua stood outside the barrier, feeling the pain in his sister's heart, and became more determined to rescue him, "Brother is here to save you, and I won't let you suffer any more in the future." Behind him, Cangming bowed his head respectfully and asked for instructions, "Hall Master Chonghua, the small official has just checked this enchantment. There is indeed no auxiliary branch outside, so I don't know what to do now?" "Since it is from the inside out, of course we can only enter the barrier first, and then break it." However, how to get in? Chonghua pressed his hand on the aura of the enchantment, turned it around carefully, and pressed it lightly from time to time, 'Dense and orderly, stretching freely, like a living thing, what is supporting it? ¡¯ Chonghua closed his eyes, thinking about the interior of the water palace, the hall, the throne, the palace lantern, the water clock "Heh." Chonghua smiled lightly and opened his eyes, "So that's how it is." Seeing that Chonghua had made a breakthrough, Cangming quickly connected, "Master Chonghua, do you have any orders?" Chonghua didn't answer, but lowered his head, turned his back to the palace, and said, "No, we can't get in, let's go back to the shore first." "Eh?" Although Cangming couldn't understand, but because he had been with Beixiang for many years, he had developed a personality of not going into the details without talking about it, so he immediately returned to normal, and replied respectfully, "Yes." Then he and Chonghua returned together. And on the shore of Luoshui: Ever since Chonghua left, Tang Yu has been silent, her head drooping as if she was about to fall. Seeing this, Beixiang on the side walked up to it and spoke to it, "That Xuanyuan family, do you love him very much?" When did this bastard become so nosy? Tang Yu squinted at him, "It's none of your business." "It's none of my business." Beixiang snorted, and then said, "However, you have made Chonghua feel sorry for your troubles. If you feel unhappy, it's none of your business." "Then just go and comfort him, don't bother me." Didn't you see that it is annoying now? "So, monsters are stupid." "What did you say!" Did this idiot take the wrong medicine today? "Isn't it? The root cause of the disease should be cured, because for you, what's the use of consoling Chonghua? Only stupid monsters will only look at the surface." "You!" Tang Yu was so angry that he pulled out his knife, and wanted to go forward and fight to relieve the depression in his heart. "Hmph, you still want to fight me? What are you capable of? You can't hurt me at all." "What is my ability, I will show you now!" Tang Yu was no longer angry, and Tang Yu swung a move head-on, regardless of the huge gap in strength. Lie Yan came urgently, matching the sharpness of the silver blade, and approaching the door, but Beixiang only turned slightly to avoid the sharp blow, and pressed down Tang Yu's wrist with his backhand, breaking its move lightly , and said provocatively, "You always make moves like this? If it is really a life and death field, I don't know how many times I have died." "Shut up!" Tang Yu arched her legs to kick Beixiang's lower abdomen, but she pulled his wrist again, twisted it lightly, and fell to the ground, "Woo." "Hmph." Beixiang flicked his sleeves, put his hands behind his back, and looked down at Tang Yu condescendingly, "Your mind is so messed up, any petty official will end you." "Shut up!Mouth! Tang Yu roared and jumped up, slashing left and right with his silver blade. In Beixiang's eyes, such a random move seemed to be venting, so he let Tang Yu keep rushing into the air, and after more than ten moves, he grasped the edge of the silver blade, pulled his wrist inward, and released his strength , hit Tang Yu's palm along the dagger. Tang Yu couldn't bear it anymore, so he was forced to let go, and stepped back. When he stabilized his figure, he saw the knife edge was pressing against his throat. Beixiang held the handle of the knife, but there was no trace of blood dripping from his hand. "Huh." Tang Yu turned his head, with a look of eagerness to kill. Beixiang had no intention of killing it, so he slowly took his hand back and said, "Now, wake up." The skills are not as good as others, and Tang Yu has nothing to say, but he still stares at Beixiang stubbornly. Beixiang held the silver blade lightly, and looked at Tang Yu, "Actually, you don't have to worry about Xuanyuan's intentions at all, because no matter whether it changes or not, the final outcome is the same." "What ending? Can you see the future?" "The future? How long can a monster with an endless lifespan and a mortal who can only live for a few decades have a future? Parting, but sooner or later. What do you think?" Tang Yu opened his eyes slightly. When he was in Huangquan Road, he also heard Chonghua say that human beings have a limited lifespan. He didn't think about it that much at the time, but now it seems that this limited time will eventually come to cut off the two. All connections of people. 'We, can't we be together in the endwhy, everyonehave to say that. ¡¯ Tang Yu clenched her fists and stared blankly at the ground. Beixiang was very satisfied with this expression, took a step forward, and continued, "Since there will be no good ending, why not choose to give up now? Although there is pain right now, it will always pass. Worrying about you. Wouldn't it be the best of both worlds?" "What's so beautiful!" Tang Yu roared, then raised his head and stared fiercely, "Young master won't listen to you!" "Oh, then you want to be like Chonghua said, willing to be an outsider?" "What outsider? The young master is not an outsider! He is mine! Whether it is his wife or time, no one can take it away!" Tang Yu seemed to exhaust all his strength to declare his ownership. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 189 Inside and outside the barrier (6) ? "Hoo~, hoo~" After roaring, Tang Yu panted heavily, and his clenched hands were trembling unceasingly. Beixiang suddenly smiled, walked forward, pressed Tang Yu's shoulder, and said with admiration, "Since you have made a decision, then stick to it. Hold him firmly in your hand, and don't back down no matter what." .¡± "Huh?" This annoying ghost would actually encourage himself? Tang Yu looked over in surprise. "Heh." Beixiang laughed again, and put his hand back, "Don't look at me like that, I just hope that Chonghua can feel at ease." "Hmph." The young master won't thank you. The cat turned his head and looked at the quiet river, so as to change the subject, "You said they have been gone for so long, why haven't they come up?" Is it really that difficult? "Why worry, Chonghua will not be afraid of anything in this world of mountains and seas." Beixiang also looked towards the river and said confidently, "Maybe now, he has reunited with his sister and is listening to her talk." That's true, of course it couldn't be better, Tang Yu is also happy for Chonghua. Looking sideways at Beixiang, seeing his gentle demeanor, he couldn't help being moved in his heart, and said, "You really like him." "Wrong." Beixiang glanced over and corrected Tang Yu, "I love him." The demeanor this time was very firm, which made Tang Yu feel again, if it was Xuanyuan, could he say the same to himself? He silently took a few steps forward, as if deliberately approaching Beixiang, lowered his head and said, "He must be very happy." "I don't know." The answer was surprising, at least to Tang Yu. Beixiang frowned slightly, looked at the sparkling water, and replied softly, "I just understand that he is taking advantage of this and asked me to do things for him." "Huh?" Isn't that too pitiful for Beixiang. With a self-deprecating snort, Beixiang glanced at Tang Yu, "Are you sympathizing with me?" "Who will sympathize with you?" Tang Yu hurriedly lowered her eyes, even lowering her head. "You'd better take care of yourself." Beixiang smiled nonchalantly, "Maybe the Xuanyuan family has the same thoughts as Chonghua." "What are you talking about!" The cat glared over immediately, it forbids others to speak ill of Xuanyuan, especially Beixiang. "It's nothing, just to remind you," Beixiang turned around before Tang Yu could continue to refute, and said to the forest facing him, "Here we are. It's pretty fast." Tang Yu followed and saw that Changqin had joined Dayi to come together. "Cat." Dayi greeted and asked, "Where is Chonghua, have you gone to the Water Palace?" "Yes." Tang Yu nodded, pointed to Beixiang and said, "He said that Chonghua should have broken the barrier and was talking to his sister." "Really?" Dayi paused, looked towards the river, with a trace of doubt on his face, "Why don't you see Mi Er's anger?" ? Is Chonghua back? Tang Yu also looked over, and saw that a cyclone really emerged from the water surface, and Chonghua and Cangming jumped ashore from it, and landed beside Beixiang. "Is there any difficulty?" Beixiang approached Chonghua and asked softly. "That's right, He Bo was worried that I would come to save people, even gods and demons are not allowed to enter the domain." Chonghua twisted a strand of hair and gently rubbed it, and asked jokingly, "Hallmaster, what do you think should be done?" "Come on less. How can the enchantment be arranged like this?" Looking at Zhonghua's appearance, Beixiang also knew that he hadn't got nothing, so he moved him up a step, "You two brothers are here too, if you have any ideas, hurry up Speak." Chonghua took two steps, and began to paint on the open space on the river bank, muttering, "Life is Yang, death is Yin, Feng Shui flows, never dies." As the words faded away, a seemingly complicated picture appeared on the ground, But orderly patterns. "It's Hetu." Changqin saw it, with a surprised expression, "I don't want him to be able to make Hetu deploy." "Is this thing powerful?" In Tang Yu's eyes, this is similar to the figure drawn by the great witch in Xuanyuan City. "The river map was created by the king of the people based on the water veins of the Daze. With the law of turnover of all things in the world, he created an unpredictable boundary of time and space. Later generations also rely on the river map to deduce military formations and deploy defenses. They are all excellent. "This made Beixiang think of the formation that Chonghua had set up back then, and felt nostalgic for a while. "That's right." Changqin also explained, "Even the Fuxi formation is based on the river map." It was Fuxi again, and the cat snorted displeasedly, "What's the big deal." "Oh, alright, tell me, Uncle Tang, how do we get rid of this enchantment?" Dayi patted the cat's head, taking the opportunity to make fun of it. "Huh." Tang Yu slapped Dayi's hand away, ran behind Chonghua, and grabbed his hand.He raised his arms and complained, "Look, he's always against me, and last time he said he wanted to send the young master back to Xuanyuan City." "Hehe." Chonghua smiled, and actually assisted it, "The cat is right, this map of the river has fallen into the hands of He Bo, it is really nothing special." Of course, this is Chonghua's support for Shentong. In terms of. "Listen." Mao'er glanced at Dayi Bai triumphantly. "Okay. It's up to you later." Chonghua comforted it, and began to explain the mystery of the enchantment, "Any enchantment is based on creatures, and it is driven by the force, and Hetu can't escape This point. Its life comes from the endless flowing water and the ever-lit palace lanterns in the hall." Changqin also knew the layout of the hall, but was still puzzled, "Can you support such a large space with just that big lamp?" "Of course not, but there is another thing inside, a water clock." Chonghua pointed out the mystery, "If this water clock is combined with the water flow outside the temple, and the rings are wrapped around each other, it can grow into a solid shape. The body and the world are in harmony, so they can come and go freely. But Mi Mei has a human body, so she can't get out of it, so we have no way to get in." "We can't go in and out if we have to be physically compatible. Unless" Beixiang looked at Hetu and seemed to understand Chonghua's thoughts, "You can change the requirements of the enchantment." "Hehehe." Chonghua nodded with a smile. "What should I do?" Dayi asked eagerly. Chonghua drew four directions on the periphery of the river map, corresponding to Qian, Zhen, Kan, and Gen of the eight trigrams, and then said, "Water is Yang, and we will set up an array in the Yang position to stop the flow of water with the strength of four people. Make the water clock in the inner hall unable to connect with the outside of the hall, thereby breaking the barrier entity. In this way, you can directly enter the water palace without having to match the body.¡± "We are all outside, do you want the cat to go in and save people?" "I was originally the young master of monsters. Let the cat go, and Mier will definitely believe it." Chonghua glanced at Tang Yu and asked, "Can it be done?" "It's not easy." Tang Yu patted her chest with a smile, "Wrap it on my young master, and I'll help you beat the palace lantern by the way, so that there is nothing left in the enchantment." "No." Chonghua stopped, "You just go in and bring people out, and you can't move anything else." "Cut." Tang Yu replied angrily, "Got it. Then let's go." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 190 Rescue ? "No." Chonghua shook his head and looked at the sky. "What's the matter?" Didn't it all agree, Chonghua was still inked, and the kitten pouted at him. Beixiang also looked at the sky, and asked Chonghua, "Do you want to wait for dawn?" "Well. It's best at noon." Chonghua nodded, and then asked Dayi again, "Brother Yi, have you taken pictures of the Xiling tribe?" "I have given Dahong an order, and they must be able to convey it for me." "Okay. As long as noon is over, the dilemma will be solved immediately." Come again, you can concentrate on dealing with Tiangong. At this time, above the Yellow River: He Bo and a group of subordinates are waiting in front of the formation, and what they are facing is the general of Dongtian¡ª¡ªLong Yu. Long Yu smiled and said provocatively to He Bo, "Oh, there are so many people here to welcome me. When did the God of Daze become so cowardly?" "Hmph, don't talk too much!" The tip of the gun pointed directly at the center of Long Yu's eyebrows, "Say! What did Donghuang ask you to do!" "Your Majesty? Your Majesty is in retreat in Zhongtian." Answering the wrong question, Long Yu lowered his eyes and rubbed the jade ring on his waist, and raised his eyes a little, "I am here today to tell you something bad." Then he raised his head and laughed. Sly, "Do you want to listen?" "Hmph." He Bo also curled the corners of his mouth slightly, full of ruthlessness, "Okay, let's see how bad things you can say when we take you down." As soon as the words fell, He Bo pointed his spear at Long Yu. hit. "Hey, you're really angry." In front of the powerful enemy, Long Yu's face didn't change, he didn't even show his weapon, he only dealt with He Bo. Although the waves were rough, and even the sky was getting cloudy, it didn't let the wind down in the slightest. In a trance, hundreds of moves have been made, but He Bo didn't get the slightest benefit. He turned over and took a few steps back, circling the long spear to look at it. Seeing him retreating, Long Yu didn't move, he put his hands behind his back leisurely, with a smile on his face, "You and I fight, if we fight for another ten days, we may not be able to win or lose, on the contrary, it will be easier for others. " "Hmph. If you have something to say, hurry up." He Bo thought about it, and decided to listen to his intention first. Long Yu intentionally kept things secret and asked him jokingly, "Guess where Chonghua is now?" Hearing this name, although He Bo had no good face, he was not provoked by Long Yu, he just swept the gun behind him, waiting for him to continue. "Concubine Mi is in Luoshui." Long Yu reminded bit by bit, and seeing He Bo's face suddenly changed, he felt a burst of pride, and then said, "If you continue to spend with me, she will be taken away." .¡± "Chonghua went to Luoshui?" At this moment, He Bo couldn't bear it any longer, he grabbed the arm and turned to the side, and asked Long Yu, "Why did you come to tell me? I want the snipe and the clam to fight for the fisherman's benefit." ?" "Li, who doesn't want it. But snipe and clam, it may not be you and him." Long Yu turned sideways and squinted at He Bo, "Okay. I won't bother you. Where are you going? Do whatever you want." "Wait a minute!" He Bo stopped his mouth and said, "I advise you, you should give up the idea of ??using Luoshui as soon as possible. With me here, Tiangong will never be allowed to mess around." "Hehehe. Let's save this to Chonghua." Long Yu turned around, jumped lightly on his feet, and then flew away. He Bo waited for him to go away, then turned around and returned to the team, and told his subordinates, "Wait for Haosheng to watch here until I return." "Yes, my lord." He Bo nodded, and threw the spear in his hand into the air. The body of the spear spun a few times in the air, turned into a flood dragon, and hovered around He Bo. He Bo stepped on the dragon's back, escaped into the bottom of the water, and rushed to the land of Luoshui along the water vein, "Chonghua, is it time to see you again?" However, I won't let you take Mi'er away. ' Luoshui Xiling Department: After daybreak, Cangjie heard the servant's report, and hurried to the messenger's residence. After inquiring, he found out that Tang Yu had quarreled with Dahong, and ran out angrily. Haven't returned yet. According to the instructions, Dahong told Cangjie about Dayi's request, and asked, "I'm afraid the story about the female ghost was originally planned by Tiangong, and the human prince is worried that they will come to hinder the rescue, so he would like to act quietly. Please don't say anything, my lord. " After hearing this, Cangjie's face changed slightly, but he did not refute. He lowered his eyelids, agreed in response, and suggested, "The man of God has gone for a long time and has not returned. I am afraid that he might get lost. Why don't you ask someone to look for it." "That will be arranged by Mr. Lao, but please proceed with caution." Seeing that Cang Jie had doubts, Da Hong was afraid that if he did not agree, it would hinder Dayi from doing things, so he had to agree. "Okay. Then I'll do it right away." Cangjie cupped his hands in salute, and slowly exited the room. After Cangjie left the courtyard, Chang Xian came to discuss with Dahong, "What did you say to it yesterday, how could there be a quarrel?"  "It's not a matter of getting married. If you don't make a decision with it now, what should you do if there is another change at the moment of welcoming the bride?" "So what now?" Chang Xian could of course see the clues, and he complained quite a bit in his words, "He ran away. If he returned to Xuanyuan City and had an argument with the leader, he would think that we instigated it. After that, what will happen? Can you believe it?" "As long as we don't miss out on important matters, what's the difference if there is some misunderstanding between the monarch and his ministers?" Da Hong came to sit down next to the case, raised his head to Chang Xian, and said somewhat reprimanded, "Since you recognize the master, you should treat everything as his own." First, how can you plan for yourself in advance?" "Okay. You have righteousness, let's do it." Chang Xian snorted, and sat by the table, tilting his head angrily. Seeing Li Mu on the side, he hurried to persuade the field, "We are still waiting in his department, we should work together, two adults, don't get confused." "I was doing it for his own good. But look, he didn't appreciate it." "Li Mu knows that the two adults are dedicated to their duties, and the leader is also a person who understands, so he will not blame him. Please make more plans and promote diplomatic relations as soon as possible. In the future when fighting Emperor Yan, the leader will rely on you two." Li Mu took great pains to persuade, but Chang Xian couldn't say anything more, turned around to the two of them, and said his own opinion, "I think this Cangjie is a vacillating person, if we make a mistake, he will definitely persuade the Lord to turn against you You have to think of a solution early on." "Although it is reasonable to act first to be strong, I am afraid that the alliance leader will be paranoid." "At this time, at that time, if you are not decisive enough, how can you make a big deal?" "What do you two adults mean?" "It's better to send troops." The two said in unison. "Ah, the leader of the alliance will definitely not agree." Xuanyuan himself promised not to send troops, and the words are still in his ears, how could he break his promise? "The arrow is on the string, so I have to shoot it." Chang Xian looked at Li Mu, and told him, "Brother, when they are looking for Lord Yi, you can excuse yourself to help, go out of the village, and then try to escape and return to Yimin's department. Send people to notify Sishui to send troops first, and persuade your leaders to help each other. After the two armies leave, then notify the leader and ask him to send orders to all the ministries to march on Luoshui together." Isn't this like persecution? Li Mu replied worriedly, "If so, the leader will be furious, then I'll wait" Chang Xian smiled, and explained for him, "Jokes, you will be outside, and you will not accept it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 191 Rescue (2) ? "But" This is inappropriate no matter how you look at it. "Brother, you just comforted us and said that we should work together, why? It's your turn, but you don't want to?" "No, no." Li Mu hurriedly waved his hand, "Li Mu is just worried that even if the leader agrees, Master Yi will not accommodate us. Have you ever thought about this?" "It's just sending troops, and I didn't say I'm going to attack Luoshui. Master Yi can't tell right from wrong." All troops have been dispatched, so why not fight? Li Mu didn't understand anymore. At this time, Dahong pressed the table and spoke soothingly, "Master Li Mu can do as usual, and you will know when the army arrives. Don't worry, Dahong will not let the leader lose his trust, nor will he All the ministries are dispatched in vain." "Okay." Even Dahong said so, Li Mu had no choice but to bite the bullet and accept, "Then I'll go now." "Yeah. But be careful, don't let Cangjie find out. Be careful in everything." Dahong's side was actively planning, and Cangjie, who had left earlier, was not idle either. Apart from arranging manpower to search for Dayi, he himself also went to the leader's account. Seeing Cang Jie approaching, Li Yang immediately asked about yesterday's information. Cang Jie cupped his hands and bowed, and didn't say anything about Dayi, but asked Li Yang first, "Boss, do you think the Central Plains or Hexi is stronger or weaker?" "Sir, what do you mean by this?" "The leader should understand the purpose of Xuanyuan City." Cangjie moved closer to Li Yang and said in a low voice, "They have come to make friends from afar, and what they value is nothing more than being surrounded by mountains on three sides of Luoshui River and facing Daze in the north, which can be used as a soldier. If the Luoshui tribe is used by Emperor Yan, the Central Plains will have no danger to defend, and they will be at a disadvantage in future confrontations. Therefore, if you are determined, you will win." "What you said is true. If all the ministries of Luoshui tie up with Xuanyuan City, then Luoshui will become a place of war in the future." Li Yang lowered his head and muttered, "But all the ministries of Luoshui are weak, whether it is Emperor Yan or Xuanyuan City, we are all I can't afford it." "The young minister came back to discuss this matter with the leader." Li Yang raised his head, saluted Cangjie, and said earnestly, "Please advise me, sir." "Leader, don't worry," Cang Jie stepped forward to lift Li Yang up, asked him to take a seat, then sat down in front of him, bowed slightly, and said, "The leader is right. Luoshui is weak. To survive, one must entrust one party. This choice is particularly important." "The gentleman thinks, who is more suitable between the east and the west?" Cang Jie raised his head and smiled, but did not say anything, "It depends on which of them is stronger." From this point of view, Cang Jie should have a plan in his mind, Li Yang quickly asked him, "What is the master plan?" "We can do this" Cang Jie stepped forward and said softly, making Li Yang keep nodding his head in praise An hour later, on the shore of Luoshui: ?As the sun got higher and the ground was getting hotter, Tang Yu's heart became restless from the sun, but no one else said a word, so it could only kick the water dully. "Master Yi!" Suddenly, a call came from a distance, causing Tang Yu to turn around and see Li Mu running towards them in a hurry. "What's going on?" Dayi asked Li Mu when he approached. Li Mu panted a few times, and replied, "Cangjie sent people looking for you, and I came out with them. I thought you would go back to Xuanyuan City, and I didn't want to meet you here." "Go back and tell them so that they don't have to look for it. After noon, I will rescue people and return to Xiling." "No, no, I think there is something else wrong with this matter. Although Xiling dispatched manpower, they deliberately ran to other tribes in Luoshui. I thought, it must be that Cangjie still has doubts about us, so he made such an arrangement. Lord Yi still early Let¡¯s go back soon so that they don¡¯t dare to act rashly, and can also protect the two adults.¡± Tang Yu heard the change in Xiling, and immediately ran to the two of them, and said angrily, "Humph. What do they want to do? They are all impatient? Let the young master go back and clean them up." Then he ordered Li Mu, "Let's go. Master will go with you and see what tricks they can play." Dayi disagreed, "You go back? You don't need to save people?" "Hmph, how long will it take to clean them up?" Changqin listened to it from the side, and also came to participate, "Xiling is so laborious and mobilizing, I'm afraid it will take longer, it's better to break the barrier first." "Then what about the general and the others?" Although Tang Yu had a conflict with Dahong, he didn't hold grudges against him. Dayi thought for a while, and suggested to Chonghua, "Chonghua, I might go back and have a look first." Chonghua glanced at Limu, and walked towards him with a smile. The latter saw the beautiful god, and quickly bowed his head to salute, "You are the prince of man, my minister Limu, you are polite.""Yes." Chonghua nodded politely, and asked, "What kind of care does Dahong have for you when you come out this time?" "Eh" Li Mu hesitated whether to tell the plan. Chonghua didn't care, put his shoulders on his shoulder and said with a smile, "Since there are instructions, you can do it yourself. Here, there is no need to worry." "Little minister" Li Mu paused for a long time, and still entrusted Dahong and Chang Xian with instructions, and asked Chonghua, "Do you think it is feasible?" If all princes can agree, then Dayi can't come either. Stop it. "It's that Chang Xian again, why does he always think about fighting?" Although Mao'er was complaining, he secretly rejoiced, "Okay, when Xuanyuan comes, we will clean them up together." In this way, there is no need to make friends, and even a wife does not need to be married. ' Dayi also frowned, "The Xuanyuan family has already promised that they will not send troops to Luoshui. If you do this, don't you make him feel unjust?" "No no. I dare not wait. Master Dahong also has a guarantee that he will never let the leader be in a dilemma." "Brother Yi." Chonghua comforted him, and then said to Li Mu with a smile, "There is nothing wrong with them thinking so. You can just follow through. I have made my own arrangements for the matter here. No worries." With Chonghua's personal promise, Li Mu was very happy, bowed deeply to him, and said goodbye, "Yes. The minister will go back now." "Okay." Chonghua nodded with a smile again, and watched Limu leave. When Li Mu was far away, Beixiang leaned over and said his opinion, "Chonghua, fighting here now, I'm afraid there is no chance of winning. Aren't you worried?" "Worried?" Chonghua looked back and smiled softly, "Why should I worry about others? But the Lord of the Palace, if you don't make arrangements now, won't you worry about being in a hurry?" "Oh, that's right." Beixiang summoned Cangming, whispered a few words in his ear, and ordered him to return first. When Dayi saw it, although he couldn't guess it clearly, he didn't intend to ask more questions. He just reminded, "Chonghua, I don't want wars to rage here. If you still miss the old feelings, you should act cautiously." "Brother Yi, don't worry." Chonghua looked at the palm prints carefully, calm in his heart, "It's all a means to attack Tiangong. Hehe. I really look forward to it more and more." When Tang Yu heard this, he was excited again, and immediately stepped forward to ask, "When will the palace come that day?" Master Mao was almost bored to death. Chonghua didn't respond to it, turned around and looked towards the lower reaches of Luoshui, muttering, "It seems that if you want to save people, you still have to pass his level first." (Remember this website website: www. hlnovel.com Chapter 192 Rescue (3) ? Tang Yu blinked, but saw no movement in the river, and then looked at the other people, but they all had a serious expression, and asked inexplicably, "What's wrong?" "He Bo is here." Chang Qin replied. He Bo? Tang Yu looked back at the river again, but there was still no movement. But judging from everyone's reaction, it should be right, so they waited patiently. After a while, the river became extremely turbulent, and the waves rolled up in bursts, making splashes several feet high. A vortex appeared in the middle of the river, and a dragon flew out of it, circling in mid-air. Tang Yu looked up in surprise, and saw a handsome and handsome man in golden armor standing on the back of the dragon, holding on to the dragon's horn, glaring at them sullenly. When Chonghua saw the person coming, he immediately lowered his face, flicked his cuffs and took a step forward, his tone was cold, "You came so fast, when did you listen to Tiangong so much?" "Hmph. Did I see you snatch my wife away?" He Bo kicked the dragon's back with his horns in his hands, and the latter roared in unison. "Root? Is that a word you can say?" "No matter how much misunderstanding I have with Mi Er, it's not your turn to take care of it!" He Bo pointed at Chonghua and scolded, "Since you have escaped into the way of magic, you have no place to speak about the affairs of the world. Mi Er has today, It is also thanks to you." "Shut up!" Chonghua has not yet refuted, Tang Yu is the first to help, "You locked up your wife yourself, why blame others. Hurry up and let her go! Otherwise, you don't want to leave today!" He Bo looked at Tang Yu, his pupils shrank, and he said sarcastically, "Hmph. There are still monsters around you. It seems that even if you go to the Underworld, you still don't know how to love yourself, and you spend all your time with these stupid things." "What nonsense are you talking about!" Another one who looked down on monsters, Tang Yu was furious. If Dayi hadn't seen it getting excited and grabbed it and refused to let go, the cat would have rushed up to fight him. "Feng Yi." Dayi took a step forward and called He Bo's name, "Let's not talk about other people. Back then, you kept saying that you would treat Mi'er well in front of the King of People, but now what? Put her under confinement here." , I can only mourn all day long, is this your promise to the Human King?" "I haven't forgotten!" He Bo yelled, his eyes still looking at Chonghua with resentment, "It's all caused by the two brothers! One ignored the persuasion and left the Heavenly Palace, making his grandmother worry about him all day long. The other Well, in order to help monsters, she was willing to surrender to Haotian and fight against the world instead. For him, my grandmother devoted all her cultivation to forging the mountains and valleys to house monsters, and only wanted to persuade him to change her mind. For him, the King of People abandoned the mountains and seas, Helping him guard the Shanzhong Valley is also to persuade him to serve the world. But what about him? He is still lingering in Huangquan Dao, ignoring the mountains and seas. Tell me, who can be sorry for the king?" "So what?" No matter how you say it has nothing to do with imprisoning Luoshen, Tang Yu quickly refuted, "Can this be an excuse for you to lock up your wife and find women everywhere to marry? A joke." He Bo held the dragon's horn tightly, his expression flashed with grief, and then he said fiercely, "If it weren't for him, the mountain and sea world would not be in turmoil, and Mi Er and Iwould not be what we are now!" "You" Tang Yugang wanted to continue to fight, but the Changqin on one side stepped forward to block its sight. The handsome young man showed pity, and slowly began to persuade, "Brother Feng, there are some things that cannot be undone. Chonghua has figured out a way to get rid of it. I will rescue my sister together. Uncle, I will be with you later." You go to persuade together, okay?" '? Is it still hidden? ¡¯ Chonghua glanced at Changqin, wondering in his heart, ¡®Is it Gonggong? ' "Changqin, do you want to speak for him?" "I won't help anyone. I just want to tell you the truth. You know, the Luoshui tribe has released rumors that my sister is a female ghost in the river. Now, they probably know that someone is coming to rescue them. I'm afraid they won't wait After a long time, they will come to stop you. Now that you are in conflict with Chonghua, you have fallen into someone else's trick. You should think twice." "Even so, I will not cooperate with him." He Bo jumped off the dragon's back, landed on the river, and stretched out his hand to make a move. The dragon roared, and it turned into a spear and returned to He Bo. He Bo turned the gun around and pointed at the people on the river bank with a firm expression, "If anyone wants to take Mi Er away, I will not let anyone go." Now that he had finished speaking, Changqin looked at Chonghua uneasily, afraid that the two would fight, and what worried him even more was that the cat demon behind him started to provoke angrily, "Hey, I'm afraid you won't succeed." Said Then he pulled out the silver blade and looked at Hebo "eyeingly". "Chonghua" Beixiang also came to Chonghua, waiting for him to make a decision. "Huh~" Chonghua sighed, and looked towards He Bo, "Feng Yi, if Tiangong is cheaper because of you and me, what would you think?" "Whether?, or they, on the shore of Luoshui, they can't just run rampant. " "Okay. With your words, I feel at ease." Slightly raised the corners of his mouth, Chonghua sat down on the ground, twisted a strand of hair and smiled at everyone, "Come on, sit down. Wait for everyone Now that we are all here, let's see how the God of Daze fulfills his promise." ? What's happening here? Tang Yu ran to Chonghua in surprise, and said reluctantly, "He's already here, but you just forget it?" "I don't want to take advantage of Xuan Yan." "Hmph. Even if you take him down first, it's still too late." "Cat. Let's listen to Chonghua." Dayi understood that Chonghua had always been deliberate, and he also felt that instead of struggling to fight Hebo to the death, it is better to wait for the change and make a decision when everything is clear. "Wait, wait. Didn't you fight with Xuan Yan last time you waited until the end?" This is also a "fear that the world will not be chaotic". The cat was sullen, and sat beside Chonghua, with his head raised and his mouth pouted angrily. "Hehe." Chonghua touched Tang Yu's head amusedly, and talked to it, "Cat, how do you feel about your strength recently? Is it getting longer?" "Cut." So what about the length? What's the use of having strength but nowhere to use it? Tang Yu became unhappy again when she heard it, and replied casually, "I don't think so." "That's really a pity. I thought you could make some progress after getting my true essence. It seems that you will have to spend a lot of effort to deal with Tiangong this time. Hey. I'd better think about other methods." "Don't." Mao'er quickly turned around and grabbed him, pointed to the orb around his neck and said, "I don't know how to use this thing at all, and you didn't teach me, so you can't just dismiss me because of this. Seeing that Chonghua ignored him, he hurried to please, "Then you teach me now, and I will study hard, okay?" Tang Yu's pitiful appearance made Chonghua feel really pleasing, and he turned a smile to face it again, "How did you use it last time, it's fine if you can't do it this time." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 193 Rescue (4) ? last time? Tang Yu thought back, but didn't get a useful answer. He only remembered that he wanted to help Xuanyuan at that time, but somehow he suddenly regained his original body. Is this an opportunity? But Xuanyuan is not here now, do we have to wait for him to appear in case of danger? This is not the way, Tang Yu became anxious, grabbed Chonghua's shoulder, and asked him, "No, no, no, it was a coincidence last time, it's not considered control at all. You should teach me another way." "Then try to communicate with it and let it work for you." "Mind-to-heart connection? What should I do?" "It's up to you." ¡®Say it means you didn¡¯t say it. ¡¯ The cat drooped its head, twirled the orb around its neck with its fingers, and glared at Chonghua dissatisfied. The conversation between the two aroused He Bo's curiosity, and he walked slowly towards the river bank, saying as he walked, "Is this monster transformed by your true essence?" "Oh, yes. Unfortunately, I can't use it freely yet." Chonghua touched Tang Yu's head and looked at He Bo, "I wonder if the God of Daze can help it?" "Hmph. How could I help a monster." He Bo put his spear on the ground, hugged his chest and stared. "If you don't know how to help monsters, then who will you help?" "In short, it must have nothing to do with you." "It has nothing to do with me? Is Mi Er too?" "Shut up! You have abandoned your family, what right do you have to say that?" "Brother Feng." As soon as Chonghua started to talk, Changqin followed along, "No matter what, my sister is innocent and suffers. Even if you are full of resentment, you can't implicate her." "How could I not understand, but" Since Luoshen began to blame his father and son for their actions, the gap between the two has become thicker and thicker. After thousands of years, it has long been unbreakable. If Concubine Mi is rescued by Chonghua again, she will definitely choose to leave him. Then, in the future, what intersection will there be between them. "I know what you are worried about, and maybe the King of Kings knows it too, so I don't want to intervene anyway. Besides, the King of Humans is also concerned about what uncle did, otherwise, he would not choose disciples from the Shennong family for generations, let them Keep the identity of the co-lord of the mountains and seas. You should help Chonghua just because of his will." "Don't say any more. In short, Mier can't leave here." "You are afraid that she will give up on you." Beixiang said suddenly at this moment, his eyes were full of meaning, "Unfortunately, some people, the more they insist, the farther away they will be from you." Having been touched, He Bo roared angrily, "You big devil, how dare you talk nonsense!" "If it's nonsense, why are you so excited?" "Beixiang." Chonghua didn't want them to quarrel, so he immediately stopped them, "He made it clear that he didn't want to fix it, so why bother to persuade him. Since I'm here today, I will definitely rescue Mi'er, and no one can stop me." Standing up, he walked towards He Bo, looked at the ready-to-go, smiled slightly, and said, "My sister, I depend on your family to take care of me, but from now on, it's better to follow my father. As for whether he will still marry Mi I'll leave it to you, but it's hard to say." "Dream!" He Bo picked up his spear and rushed towards Chonghua, but before he got close, Changqin stopped him first. The body of the piano and the tip of the gun touched, and the energy surged, and a burst of blasting air was drawn horizontally from under the two of them, shaking the ground to split open, and the river splashed, sparking golden light, which made Tang Yu hurriedly raise his hand Blocking, 'ah, really tough. ' Changqin held the spear, with a gloomy face, turned her head and scolded Chonghua, "Chonghua! You talk like this every time, how can you win people's hearts?" Then he comforted He Bo, "Brother Feng, he has given in , and you don¡¯t want to be aggressive anymore. Wait for your sister to come out and reconcile with her, can¡¯t you? My sister still looks forward to reconciling with you in her heart. You should know it when you listen to the lyrics. " "Do you still trust him? How could he be so kind?" "At least, for seven thousand years, he hasn't been to Luoshui, isn't that enough?" He Bo fell silent, slowly put away his weapon, and turned his head to one side. Changqin also stopped and stood at attention, holding the body of the qin and approaching Hebo, and said again earnestly, "You don't want to see your sister lamenting every day, even if you meet, you can't smile and talk." Seeing that Hebo didn't refute, Changqin went on, "Just this time, let's join forces with Chonghua. Why let Tiangong see the joke." "I" What He Bo said really moved He Bo's heart, and he turned his gaze to Chonghua, but seeing that he was still facing him with an unfriendly face, he still hesitated in his heart. Changqin immediately looked over and helped He Bo, "Chonghua, just give me a word." Chonghua looked at the two of them, snorted softly, and finally answered "seriously", "As long as the people in Tiangong can't escape, I can handle the rest."Although it sounded reluctance, Changqin understood that this was the biggest concession Chonghua made, so she urged He Bo to make a quick decision, "Brother Feng, did you hear that? Changqin is here to prove that, if Chonghua Hua later retorted, I will deal with it with you. Okay?" He Bo took a long breath, "That's all. But I trust you, not him." 'Hey, these two are both blunt. ¡¯ Changqin felt powerless, but it was not in vain to promote their cooperation. Beixiang was happy to see the temporary compromise between the two, and took advantage of this to suggest, "Chonghua, noon, I'm afraid we won't be able to wait. Should we break the barrier first and then deal with Tiangong?" Chonghua bit his lower lip lightly, and shook his head, "If only one comes, it's still suitable. But it's been too long now, I'm afraidthey have already dispatched." "Even if they all come, it will take some time, Chonghua, don't procrastinate." "Yeah. I can fight with you." Dayi leaned over, patted Chonghua on the shoulder, and encouraged him, "Even if Xuan Yan and Long Yu are here, I can hold them back for a while. You can break the barrier with peace of mind." , once Mi'er is rescued, Tiangong's tricks will have nowhere to go." "Yes. With Brother Yi here, Tiangong will not dare to underestimate it. Chonghua, make a decision early." "Okay." Chonghua's heart sank, and he said to everyone, "Let's go now." As soon as the words fell, Beixiang immediately raised his hand and slammed his palm on the water. The river was forced and retreated to the opposite bank, leaving a space in front of everyone. The place where the energy meets the river is like water and fire. winding. Beixiang turned around and said to everyone, "Let's go." He jumped off first. 'Wow. ¡¯ Each one of them, going into the water is like a magic trick, each one is different. Tang Yu was very surprised. She ran to the shore and kept looking around, and even smiled and praised Beixiang below, "Damn it, your hands are really good." "Hehehe." Chonghua followed with a snickering smile, patted Tang Yu's head, and teased Beixiang, "It's rare for a cat to appreciate people. How happy is the Hall Master?" "Hmph. Hurry up." Beixiang didn't want to hear about it. "Obey." With another playful sound, Chonghua "obediently" turned and floated beside Beixiang. The rest did not wait, and jumped in, heading towards the Luohe Water Palace. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 194 Rescue (5) ? Tang Yu and his party came outside the enchantment, and stood apart in all directions according to Chonghua's instructions. Dayi settled not far away, calmed down, and sensed the changes around him. Chonghua patted Tang Yu's back, and carefully instructed, "Cat, remember, I will wait for the pressure to break up the enchantment. You go in from my side, enter the side door on the right side of the water palace, and then go left. Go around the corridor and enter the main hall, and when you see Mier, bring her back the same way. When you two leave the water palace, go to the place where He Bo is standing, and he will bring you out." "Okay. You can rest assured." "Also, don't move anything inside, otherwise it will interfere with the formation of the enchantment, and we will fall short." "Got it. You've said it once." "It's good that you understand." Chonghua smiled slightly, and gestured to the others. The four of them got lucky together and put their palms on the barrier. The force of the enchantment became chaotic, and for a while the electric current fluttered, and for a while it rolled like a wave, and all kinds of brilliance came into Tang Yu's eyes, which made it feel amazing. Slowly, the entire outer field of the enchantment began to stabilize, and it became as it was when it came, all colors were hidden, as if it did not exist, only around the palms of the four people, there were still some convoluted lines. Chonghua exhaled lightly, pulled Tang Yu with one hand, and pushed towards the barrier. Tang Yu faintly felt as if he had passed through a wall, and then fell headlong into the river. The sudden contrast made it choke heavily, and after a few thumps, it regained its state. 'There is water in here and don't take care of it. ¡¯ Angrily, the cat glared at Chonghua. The latter must have seen its gaffe, suppressed a smile and urged, "Okay. Go in quickly. Otherwise, you will drown." 'snort. ¡¯ The cat couldn¡¯t complain, so it could only make another gesture of ¡®You wait for me¡¯ to Chonghua, then turned and swam to the water palace. Following the path pointed by Chonghua, Tang Yu opened the side door of the water palace and got in, took a few deep breaths, wiped off the water on his face, and looked out the door. The time and space in the palace are separated from the outside world, preventing the river from entering, but unlike the barrier, you can feel the water passing through your fingers when you stretch out your hand, which is very magical. But Tang Yu only paused for a moment, and hurried to the main hall again In the main hall, Concubine Mi was still half down on the ground, with her head resting on the harp and stroking slowly. Suddenly, the sound of hurried footsteps outside the hall caused Concubine Mi to look up, and she sensed that it was not He Bo, she wondered, 'Who is it? ' After a while, a handsome cat-eared boy rushed into the hall, saw her, ran over with a happy face, and said, "You are Luoshen, come on, go out with the young master." "You, you are" "It was Chonghua who asked the young master to save you. He is outside. Let's go quickly." Tang Yu came to Concubine Mi and dragged her up. "Brother?" Concubine Mi was surprised, and looked at Tang Yu again, she knew that it was a monster, so what she said must be true, "Why did he come, did Changqin look for it?" "No, it's ah." Tang Yu kicked his head and said loudly, "Don't worry about it, we'll talk about it after we get out. If you slow down, Tiangong will call you." "Tiangong? Isn't the elder brother very dangerous?" "That's right." Mao'er didn't want to babble any further, while pulling Concubine Mi away, she explained concisely, "So let's go out quickly, so that Chonghua can deal with them well, let's go." "Wait a minute." Concubine Mi broke away from Tang Yu and ran back. "What's the matter with you!" Tang Yu was so mad at her that she ran into troublesome people everywhere. Concubine Mi picked up the harp from the ground, returned to Tang Yu, and bowed to it slightly apologetically, "I'm sorry, you can go now." "Chengcheng." Just picked up an instrument, and didn't waste any time. Tang Yu didn't blame, and pulled Concubine Mi to leave the hall in a hurry Outside the barrier, Dayi had already sensed the invasion as soon as Tang Yu entered the water palace. The tough man narrowed his eyes and said to one side, "Since we are here, let's come out and fight." With a sound, a faint cyan light appeared in the water, Long Yu stood in the light screen, smiled and said to Dayi, "Oh, it's been a long time since such a big battle." "Hmph. Stop talking nonsense." Dayi raised his hand, holding five colored arrows, and rushed forward, wanting to strike first. Seeing this approach, Long Yu didn't panic, he waved his cuffs smartly, showed a long sword in his hand, and said kindly, "You are still so brave, but this time, you are not the only one. " Is this an intentional reminder? Dayi paused, raised his hand to send the arrow forward, and looked around himself. Sure enough, Xuanyan was already a few steps away from Beixiang, pointing his sword at him. "Don't even think about interfering!" Dayi roared, and then swung an arrow at Xuanyan, and the five-color light struck densely.No one dared to neglect Dayi's power, but Xuanyan had his own plan, ignoring the incoming menace, and only headed towards his goal¡ªBeixiang. "Beixiang!" Chonghua was lucky, and his eyes paid close attention to Xuanyan's movements. "I'm fine." With Chonghua's concern, Beixiang felt comforted, but now is not the time to be happy. With a clasp of his left hand, a long sword was also revealed. Luck blocked Xuanyan's move, turned over again to avoid the strong current from the lower body, and then dealt with it cautiously. Seeing that he was attacked in the formation, Dayi quickly turned around to meet him, but was immediately stopped by Long Yu, who had blocked all the arrows and rushed to Dayi, pointing to the sword with a smile, "Their business, you It's better not to ask, if you want to fight, I will accompany you." Looking behind Long Yu, he saw that Beixiang was struggling to resist. However, he had to worry about the balance of the barrier and focus on meeting the enemy. ¡¯ Dayi gritted his teeth tightly, facing his chest with his palms facing each other, despite his strength gathering, the five-color light suddenly lit up, reflecting his face and eyes vividly. "Hehe. Don't be too angry, you've messed up the rules." Even though he said so, he never dared to be ambiguous. Long Yu raised his sword to protect his chest, with luck all over his body, his eyes were fixed on the arrow, and he just waited for it "Xuan Yan, I have faced a great difficulty for you today, you must not let me down." ' "Here we come!" Dayi opened his eyes, and the energy in his palm blasted out rapidly, turning into ten thousand strands of arrow light, rushing towards Long Yu's surroundings, and when he got closer, they gathered into elite arrows and pointed directly at him. He's all over the place. "Hey, it's difficult." Sighing lightly, Long Yu raised the sword above his head, aimed left and right at the sharp arrows rushing from all directions, and silently recited the formula in his heart. I saw the long sword glowing faintly, attracting arrows to attack like a magnet. "Bang bang bang!" Explosions continued to appear around the body, and the rumbling sound shook the water flow. Dayi saw all this with his own eyes, and knew that Long Yu could not be defeated with one move, so he quickly took off the big bow on his back, laid it flat in front of him, pulled the string with his right hand and gathered strength again, and a silver arrow appeared between the bow, aiming to blast center. "See how capable you are." The bowstring was loosened, and the arrows, carrying a powerful force, went against the current and spun forward. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 195 Rescue (6) ? The arrow kills his life. I don't know if Long Yu is in danger or in good fortune. On the other side, Chong Hua's palm is glowing with purple light, and he is ready to shoot at Xuan Yan at any time, but "Hehe. You still have other people in your heart." Suddenly there was a sound from the side, which immediately attracted all his attention. A middle-aged man in a tiger-skin gown slowly walked towards him. When Chonghua saw him, he cried out inwardly, and his face became cold, "Haojie of Xingfuhuh , this time Tiangong really spent a lot of money." "Hahaha," Hao Jie laughed, pulled out two short halberds from his waist and pointed at Chonghua, and said cheerfully, "How can we not use some serious skills when dealing with you?" Chonghua frowned, turned his eyes and glanced into the barrier, 'Cat, why haven't you come out yet. ' Just as he was thinking about it, Hao Jie had already attacked, Chonghua had no weapon in his hand, so he rolled up his sleeves, pushed the body of the halberd with the strength of his palm, and slowly wrestled with him. Both Beixiang and Chonghua were responding to the enemy, and it was always difficult to be careful during the fight. The barrier was obviously shaken, making a sound that seemed to be broken. 'If this continues, everyone will suffer. ¡¯ Changqin was anxious, the barrier had been disrupted by the luck of the four people, if she wanted to recover, she had to withdraw her power quietly at the same time, unfortunately, under such a situation, it was impossible to achieve it. If you forcibly stop, not only will your own party be injured by the force of repatriation, but the barrier will also collapse, and the people inside will "Chonghua! I'm here to help you!" Changqin held the qinpan for a week, let it float in front of him, and began to pluck the strings. The sound of the qin was about to be released, like thunder that shook the world, hitting the brains of the Tiangong generals. Xuan Yan and Hao Jie were obviously unprepared (perhaps Changqin would not have been included in the original plan), they were all shocked by this set of rhythms, and shook their heads to regroup. 'Prince ZhurongChonghua, unexpectedly there will always be a strong support for you. But' Xuan Yan took a deep breath, and told Hao Jie, "Hurry up, they can't do their best, and they must take it down today." "Okay." Hao Jie responded, and went forward to fight with Xuan Yan again, even more decisively. Although there was Changqin to help out, as Xuanyan said, none of the three could do their best, and they showed their disadvantage after a few moves. The enchantment is even more precarious, and there is a turbulent airflow everywhere. It can be said that as long as one is timid, it will collapse immediately. This is the scene that Tang Yu saw after coming out. Mao'er could feel the omen of collapse even inside the enchantment. Leaving the helper easily, because after the explosion, Long Yu was holding the blade of the sword against the head of the sword. Although he held his breath and concentrated on trying to block the attack, he still put on a leisurely smile at him in order to make Dayi not take it lightly. Facing such a situation, Tang Yu had only one thought left in his mind, which was to help Chonghua fight. "You go out first, I'll help Chonghua." Tang Yu pointed to He Bo to signal Concubine Mi to go first, but she left her aura and swam to Chonghua, "Damn TiangongChonghua, wait for me ah! ' Seeing Tang Yu leaving, Concubine Mi was very worried about its safety, and wanted to pull it away, but heard He Bo's urgent call, "Mi'er! Come here quickly. The barrier is about to collapse." "But" Concubine Mi looked worriedly at Tang Yu's direction, where her elder brother was fighting fiercely. "Come here quickly!" He Bo was worried, wishing he could go in and give her a hand. Changqin also helped to persuade, "Sister, do you want to let Chonghua's hard work go to waste? Come out first." "Brother." Concubine Mi lowered her eyes, grateful for Chonghua's intentions in her heart, then followed what the two said and approached Hebo. "What is this cat demon going to do? Does it still want to help Chonghua?" Changqin knew Chonghua's position in the monster's heart, but doing so would be too reckless, "Chonghua!" Changqin hurriedly reminded , "The cat went to you!" But when Chonghua heard this sound, his heart was in turmoil, and he was almost stabbed by Haojie. He turned around a full circle before he stabilized his figure. After that, he didn't care about his own safety. Swim to yourself. "Cat! Go back quickly! Why don't you listen to me!" It's a pity that Chonghua's persuasion did not shake Tang Yu's decision, and it continued to approach the edge of the barrier. Now even Beixiang was alarmed. Of course, what he cared more about was that Tang Yu's move would seriously affect Chonghua's challenge. Holding the sword, he hit the ground at the bottom of the river vigorously, pushed Xuan Yan back a little, then turned his head and shouted into the barrier, "Tang Yu, what are you going to do! We can't last long, do you want to die inside?" Tang Yu could hear the anger in Beixiang dialect, but he didn't obey, and still rushed to Chonghua's direction without hesitation. "You!" Although he really wanted to scold him a few more words, but Xuanyan's attack had arrived, and there was no room for distraction, Beixiang was determined.Concentrate on it and deal with it wholeheartedly. On the other hand, Chonghua was no longer optimistic. Firstly, Haojie was in a hurry. On the other hand, Chonghua was more worried about Tang Yu's situation, and kept looking into the barrier, hoping that Tang Yu could change his mind. In Tang Yu's eyes, because of Chonghua's distraction, his strength has gradually weakened, and he was even hit hard several times. Tang Yu was even more anxious when she saw it, and approached Chonghua faster, slipped her hand to her waist, and pulled out the silver blade. "This can't be done." Chonghua contributed a lot this time, and Changqin was grateful to him, and didn't want him to lose his beloved monster, so she turned to He Bo and suggested, "Brother Feng, when sister comes out, we will work together Push the enchantment position to Chonghua, so maybe it can help that cat demon." Even He Bo was a little moved by Tang Yu's friendship, so he nodded in agreement, "Okay." Concubine Mi and Tang Yu were both approaching the edge of the barrier. Seeing his beloved wife approaching, He Bo hurriedly reached out to greet her and led her out, but he didn't want to hear, "Mi'er, be careful!" Concubine Mi looked up and saw that it was Dayi's silver arrow that was flying towards her, and it was so close at hand in an instant, "Ah!" "Mi'er!" The arrow was too late to dodge, He Bo immediately let go of the hand that was holding on to the barrier, and hugged Concubine Mi to his chest. The silver arrow whizzed across Concubine Mi's head, piercing He Bo's left eye, "Wow!" "Feng Yi!" "Brother Feng!" Both Dayi and Changqin looked at it, and even Long Yu was slightly stunned, turning his gaze away. He Bo hugged Concubine Mi and fell to the ground, covering his left eye and curling up in pain, moaning. "Feng Yi! Feng Yi! How are you?" Concubine Mi turned pale, and hurriedly got up from the ground, holding He Bo's head to observe his injury. "Boom" He Bo let go, the barrier was unable to support it, and immediately sent a signal of destruction. "Not good!" Dayi and Changqin immediately paid attention to the barrier, only to see a few cracks appearing from the position of He Bo, and rapidly extending to the entire barrier. When the crack passed the Changqin, he saw that his palm was hit hard, his whole body was blown away, he fell to the ground and coughed continuously, and then looked at the barrier, and saw that the crack was about to approach the other two directions. "Chonghua!" "Hahahaha!" Hao Jie rushed forward laughing, "You are dead!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 196 Between Life and Death ? "Chonghua! Let go!" The shattering was close at hand, and Beixiang couldn't wait any longer. He withdrew his energy first, but he also brought the counterforce from the barrier back into his body, which instantly made his heart tighten, and he felt his whole body trembling. Without strength, the long sword almost dropped. Before he had time to gather his strength and turn around, Xuan Yan had already seized the right time and raised his sword to attack, "Beixiang, you have no chance." "Uh." Beixiang gritted his teeth, staring at the rushing Xuanyan, feeling unwilling, "Bastard" On the other side of Chonghua, Haojie was also approaching, whether he retreated or not, there might be no possibility of surviving. At this time, Chonghua suddenly became very calm. He didn't withdraw his hands as eagerly as Beixiang, nor did he show any resistance. Instead, he looked back at Tang Yu in the enchantment and smiled slightly. "Chonghua" Tang Yu couldn't help but choked up the surging emotions in his heart. This man, who was regarded as the young master by the monsters, did not choose to give up himself in the end. So, what about it Now, it still What can Chonghua do? "Hahahaha," Hao Jie's triumphant laughter came, and the short halberd pierced Chonghua's heart straight. "Chonghua~!" Not only Dayi and Changqin, but also Tang Yu who was in the water shouted out. Chonghua didn't look back, but just raised his hand and took the tip of the halberd. Hao Jie's momentum was fierce, coupled with the sharpness of his soldiers, Chonghua's delicate palm that was always self-pitying was cut, and the tip of the halberd drank blood and pressed into his chest, sinking half of it into his heart. If it wasn't for Chonghua's advanced cultivation, he might have been pierced through. ?The pain made Chonghua tremble slightly, and he couldn't stabilize his feet, and his whole body was pushed towards the enchantment that was about to be destroyed. 'Boom'. With a sound of shattering, the palm against the barrier broke into the shell, and moved towards Tang Yu. Looking at Zhonghua's face again, the smile became stronger, and he said softly, "Cat, come here." In normal times, Tang Yu would have happily ran away, but this scene made it feel extremely guilty, "I can't" Even if it is to kill it, I would rather trade it for Chonghua's safety, "I, I want to help you' "Chonghua!" The voice came from Beixiang, Chonghua's lifeless actions made him terrified, and he forgot that he was also in danger, so with all his might, he threw the long sword in his hand at Hao Jie. "Drink~!" At the same time, another ray of golden light flew out from the barrier, brushing Chonghua's face and heading straight towards Haojie. "Wow~!" "Uh~." In the chaos, someone wailing was heard again, but it was impossible to figure out the reason at this time. The barrier collapsed suddenly, and the powerful blasting force impacted in all directions at the same time, knocking all the people present to the river. "Boom!" Countless splashes exploded on the surface of the water, flying more than ten feet high. The water flow was cut into two sections, and the opposite sides surged away, and it took a while to calm down. "Cough, cough, cough" Dayi was far away, and he took precautions in time, so there was no serious problem. The warrior landed on the river bank, shook off the water droplets on his face, and quickly looked for his companions, "Chonghua! Mier! Changqin! Are you all okay?" "Xuanyan! Haojie! Are you all there?" Long Yu, who was on the outskirts with Dayi and was not injured, hurriedly looked for his colleagues as soon as he landed. "Ahem, I'm fine." Xuan Yan responded and slowly walked up from the river beach. Long Yu ran to him, helped him back to the shore, and asked, "How?" Xuan Yan caressed his right arm, frowned deeply, and sighed. Long Yu looked at his right arm, and was surprised to find that Xuan Yan's right hand was trembling weakly, "What's going on?" "I don't know either." Xuan Yan shook his head helplessly, "Instinctively killed me with one blow, but when I was about to succeed, I was suddenly struck by a heavy blow, which made me miss my aim." Looking back at the river, he sighed again, "It's a pity that such a good opportunity was lost so unclearly." "That's all. Maybe it's because he shouldn't die." Long Yu comforted him, "It's good that you're okay. There will be opportunities in the future." "Hey. I hope." While the two were talking, Changqin and Concubine Mi also came out of the water with Hebo. When Dayi saw that they were safe, he immediately stepped forward to meet them, "Changqin! Mi'er! How are you? Everything is okay." "Well. I just lost too much strength, and it won't take long for me to recover, but Brother Feng" Changqin looked at He Bo worriedly. As soon as Dayi heard this, he came to He Bo and squatted down to check his injuries. He Bo's eyes were tightly closed, his brows were deeply furrowed, and crystal blue liquid flowed out from his left eye. Concubine Mi supported his head, crying softly while weeping. "These eyes are where his essence is. Now he has been stabbed blind on one side, and has been hit by the collapse of the barrier. He has already lost his strength." Dayi also had a sad face, and put his palm on He Bo's forehead. Conditioning for him."Brother Yi, wait a minute." Changqin pressed him down, winked at Dayi, and said in a low voice, "The ones in Tiangong haven't left yet, so Brother Yi should make reservations first. I'll take care of Brother Feng's injury first." "En. That's fine. You and Mi'er are here. I'll go see if Chonghua has come ashore first." Then he stood up, looked towards the river, and called out Chonghua's name. Long Yu and Xuan Yan also looked at the river, worried about Hao Jie's situation, "I haven't seen him for so long, could it be that he was injured by the explosion?" "It's okay if it explodes, I'm afraid" What Xuanyan worried about was the last sword thrown by Beixiang and the golden light flying out of the barrier. It will be more deadly than being hit by an enchantment blast. "I'd better go down and have a look." Waiting is not an option, Long Yu strode towards the river. "Alas," Xuan Yan called Xia Longyu, pointing to a river, "Look there." Long Yu looked along and saw a figure slowly emerging from the river, so he moved there quickly. Dayi saw it too, and rushed over at the same time. Because he was closer, he arrived first than Long Yu. After a closer look, he realized that it was Beixiang. "Cut." My heart was full of disappointment, but because Beixiang also helped in the rescue, Dayi kindly stretched out his hand to help him up. Beixiang hangs his head, his face is pale, with a sword pierced by Xuanyan in his heart, he is dying. Not far away, Long Yu was also disappointed when he saw that it was Beixiang, and asked angrily, "He's not dead, is he? Will you save him?" "Won't." "Oh? Can I kill him?" "This matter, when the people from Huangquandao come, you can ask them." "Oh. That's all." Long Yu smiled and shook his head, "It's his fate." After speaking, he looked towards the river, ready to go into the water to look for Haojie. 'Gululu. ¡¯ There were some noises on the surface of the water, which attracted Long Yu and Dayi to look quickly. This time, they saw exactly a human figure covered with tiger skin surfaced out of the water. "Hao Jie!" Seeing that his colleagues had come out of the water, Long Yu left Dayi with a regretful face, and hurried forward to check. "Uh, this" As soon as Long Yu turned Hao Jie over, he spit out in horror. It turned out that Hao Jie was not only hit by Beixiang's sword in his chest, but also deeply pierced by the silver blade in his left eye. The impact of the blast left his entire body scarred and miserable. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 197 Between Life and Death (2) ? "Hao Jie! Hao Jie!" Long Yu shook him vigorously a few times, but when there was no response, he stretched out his hand to Hao Jie's nose, "Yeah." He was already out of breath, "This is terrible." Ruo Tiangong lost another Palace Master, it will be of great disadvantage to the enemy in the future. "What's wrong?" Seeing that something was wrong, Xuan Yan hurried over to check. "I'm afraid it won't work," Long Yu gritted his teeth, took Hao Jie's hand to his shoulder, and turned to Xuan Yan, "Hurry up and take him back, maybe he can be saved." "Okay." Xuan Yan stood in front of Hao Jie, with luck protecting his heart, slowly took out the sword stuck in his heart, then carefully pulled out the silver blade, turned around and called to Dayi, "Ruo Chonghua If you can survive, you can take it back to him." Then he threw two weapons at him. Dayi raised his hand and turned around, caught the weapon, threw it to the shore, and glanced at the two of them again, feeling that they really wanted to retreat, so he also protected Beixiang's heart, took out Xuanyan's saber, and threw it back to Beixiang. He said "No." He turned around and led Beixiang to the shore. "Let's go." Xuan Yan and Long Yu glanced at each other, and they set up Hao Jie and flew away one by one. So far, except Chonghua and Tang Yu, everyone else has appeared. Dayi laid Beixiang on the shore, and got up and told Changqin, "They have all left, and I will go into the water to find Chonghua and Maoer. You and Mier will take care of Feng Yi here first. Ruo Mo The family is coming, you can dial to call me." "Okay." Anyway, Beixiang was seriously injured, even if the demons came, Ying would like to send him back for treatment first. Dayi turned around and pressed against the water surface, opened the colorful barrier to wrap himself, and slowly sank to the bottom of the river. Feeling that the aura exuded by Dayi was gradually fading away, Changqin raised his head to look at Concubine Mi, the expression of the pear blossom with rain was really pitiful, which made him lean forward to wipe away the sad tears, "Sister, don't feel bad, Brother Feng Xiu It is profound, as long as it is well adjusted, it will surely recover early." Concubine Mi pulled Changqin's hand and shook her head, "Brother Yi is right, Feng Yi's left eye is damaged, and his essence has been damaged. Even if he didn't die, he will never be the same as before. He has always been arrogant, How to bear such a blow." Whether he can accept the reality or not, there is no way to change it, Changqin sighed slightly, and then comforted Concubine Mi, "Sister, he came to fix things with you, if you can take pity on him, you will finally be able to relieve his worries." Is it that easy to fix it? Even if the broken mirror is reunited, the gap of nearly 7,000 years has already become an indelible crack above. When people see it, they will think of the thorn in the heart, and the pain will reach the heart. Concubine Mi gently caressed He Bo's cheek, seemingly helpless and worried. "Sister." Changqin understands Mi Concubine's worries, and smiles to explain her, "There is no need to be in a hurry, you all still have a long time. Maybe a thousand years, or even longer. Looking back at that time, this time The change of fate is just a doom that has already passed away, so you can laugh it off." Listening to Changqin's comforting words, and seeing He Bo's gradually peaceful face, Concubine Mi nodded silently, and kissed He Bo's left eye. I wish everything would be reopened. "Hehehehe, what a warm scene, I seem to have come at the wrong time." A laugh came from not far away, disturbing the thoughts of the two of them. Changqin and Concubine Mi looked over vigilantly, and saw that Zhong Qing was leading several subordinates walking over with a sway. The female devil fiddled with her waist and saluted them with a smile, "You two, I'm really sorry." "Hmph." Changqin ignored her, pointed to Beixiang beside him and said, "He's dying, you'd better take him back as soon as possible. Don't waste your time here." "Beixiang?" Zhong Qing looked along, with a hint of surprise on his face, but it wasn't because Beixiang was seriously injured, but because he was curious why Changqin and the others didn't kill him, but asked for help. "My lord!" Cang Ming, who came back with Zhong Qing, rushed to Beixiang early on, shaking his body lightly and calling out, his cold face was rarely moved, and his eagerness became more and more obvious, "My lord, wake up ah." Anyway, if you are in charge of business, you have to put on a show in front of others. The female devil came to Beixiang with her mouth curled up and squatted down, and probed his heart. After a while, she smiled and got up, pretending to be relieved, "Don't worry, this blow can't hurt your life, you take it quickly." The main hall master will go back to heal his wounds, and the matter here should be left to this seat." "However, I haven't seen the Lord Chonghua yet." If Beixiang woke up and found that Cang Ming didn't know Chonghua's whereabouts, and took him back first, he would definitely get angry. "Him? His cultivation level is not lower than that of the Great Hall Master, so what can happen? Maybe," Zhong Qing glanced at Changqin and the others, let out a snort, and continued, "I've been with those people for a long time, and I forgot about it." His current status." "Shut up!" Concubine Mi stood up and stared at Zhong Qing, "Don't slander my eldest brother." "Slander? Hehe." Zhong Qing looked amusedly, "?Based on your words, it is enough to prove that Chonghua is still greedy for the world and unwilling to work for me in Huangquandao. " "Nonsense!" "I'm not talking nonsense. If Chonghua sincerely trusts His Majesty, why would you still speak for him?" The female devil walked slowly up and down, her emerald green eyes flashing with shrewdness, "Could it be that he rescued you for the sake of Is it possible to bring you to the underworld?" "Joke! How could I" "Sister, don't be provoked by her." Changqin stopped her, put down the treatment for now, then stood up and looked at Zhong Qing, "Now that the people in Tiangong have retreated, do you want to take credit from us?" "Hehehehe, the Lord of the Hall and Chonghua fought against the Heavenly Palace and beat them back. Unfortunately, the Lord of the Hall was also seriously injured, and Chonghua disappeared. At this time, Prince Zhu Rong, Changqin, and He Bo and his wife, I wanted to take this opportunity to kill the Hall Master, but fortunately, I arrived in time, rescued the Hall Master, and captured the three of you. Tell me, is this a good story?" "Okay. It turns out that Haotian is so stupid that he would believe that you can take us down alone." "Hehe, as long as the result is good, what's the point of keeping one eye open and one eye closed?" Zhong Qing triumphantly touched her waist, pulled out a jade flute, and waved it in front of her eyes with a charming look. . "It's very reasonable, but you have to be strong enough to do it." Changqin rolled up his sleeves, brought the piano plate in front of him, and flicked it casually, and the music sounded like mourning, and immediately rushed forward. The demons stimulated their eardrums. As soon as Cang Ming heard the melody, he hurriedly calmed down and covered Beixiang's ears while asking Zhong Qing for help, "Master Zhong Qing, the Lord is in critical condition, and I can't be hurt by the sound of the piano anymore." After hearing this, Zhong Qing glanced to the left and right, and saw that the subordinates around him were also disturbed by the sound of the piano, and their energy was hindered, so they couldn't help squinting, "Hmph, are you trying to ruin my good deeds with a little trick? Dreaming!" After finishing speaking, Zhong Qing opened his hands, and there was a lot of green energy from the palms. He stopped in front of his subordinates, and also blocked the sound of the long piano, making the palace officials feel much better in an instant. The witch smiled, took a step forward, held up the flute and pointed at the long piano, and said excitedly, "Now, you can try it and see if I am exaggerating." (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 198 Between Life and Death (3) ? Under the Luohe River, Dayi quickly moved towards the Water Palace. Fragments of wall tiles floated around the barrier from time to time, showing how powerful the blasting force was. 'Chonghua, and the cat, please don't worry about it. ¡¯ Through the barrier of debris, Dayi saw the ruins of the water palace, and immediately sank faster, falling to the muddy ground at the bottom of the river. The enchantment no longer existed, leaving only a circle of zhang-wide groove marks on the ground. Dayi moved along it and looked around. The water palace has collapsed, and it is no longer the style it used to be. The utensils and decorations inside floated out of the ruins with the buoyancy, which is desolate. Dayi had no time to sigh with emotion, and walked more than ten steps, searching carefully. It didn't take long to find a faint golden light not far from the water palace. 'Is it Chonghua? ¡¯ Dayi was excited, kicked the ground, and rushed to the bright place. The closer he was to the light source, the more Dayi could not take his eyes off it until he saw the figure wrapped inside, then he showed his face and whispered, "Chonghua." In the spherical golden barrier, Chonghua closed his eyes serenely, motionless, and the wound on his chest was still slightly bleeding. Dayi reached into the barrier, hugged him out, and leaned against his chest, "Chonghua, Chonghua?" Seeing that he was still unconscious, Dayi nervously touched Chonghua's nose. ¡®There is still breath. Very good. ¡¯ Dayi let out a long breath, supported Chonghua¡¯s head, leaned on his shoulders, and went to touch his heart, ¡®Well, it¡¯s still stable,¡¯ this time he was finally relieved, Dayi was by Chonghua¡¯s heart. Pressed a few acupuncture points to stop the bleeding, then looked back at the ruins, 'Then, I'm looking for the cat. ' ?Holding Chonghua horizontally, he circled the ditch for a full circle, but Tang Yu was not seen, nor could he perceive its existence, 'Could it be washed away by the water? ¡¯ Dayi became anxious again. The power of the explosion was enormous, and Tang Yu was in the center. With his cultivation, he was absolutely unstoppable. Even if he lost his life, he could be seriously injured. "Dang~! Dang~!" Dayi was worried, but the melody of the Changqin came at this moment. It was an alarm, and the demons had attacked. "Hey." With Tang Yu on one side and Zeng Jin's companion on the other, Dayi really wanted to be in two places. Looking back at the water palace again, he became ruthless, and took Chonghua to the river bank, "Mao'er, I will look for you after I get rid of the demon clan." You must hold on. ' Look at the shore again. Zhong Qing blocked Changqin's attack in one fell swoop, and walked towards him complacently. The flute was spinning between her fingers, making a buzzing sound through the airflow. Changqin pressed the strings lightly, and told Concubine Mi, "Sister, I'll block this place, and you take Brother Feng to leave quickly." "How can it be done? You have not regained your strength, and if you forcefully parry, you will be seriously injured. I will deal with this female devil together with you." In this way, you can resist for a while, and Zhong Qing will not be able to reap the benefits when Dayi returns. Putting this aside, Zhong Qing is still a little bit afraid of Changqin, but now, she can guarantee that she will be sure. "Hehe. The love between sister and brother is really touching. But you don't have to worry. When you go to Huangquan Road, I will treat everyone equally and will not neglect anyone." After finishing speaking, Zhong Qing closed the sound hole and put it on his lips. While blowing. Suddenly, a sharp high-pitched sound burst out, like the piercing sound of metal rubbing against each other, and accompanied by the vibration of the airflow, it rushed towards the two of them. "Sister, be careful." "I know. Don't make a move yet." Concubine Mi focused on the incoming force and plucked the strings of the harp. The sound surrounds the three of them, forming a crystal barrier. "Boom!" The contradictions collided with each other, causing a dull sound. Concubine Mi was also shocked and slid back a step. Fortunately, with Changqin supporting her back, she stabilized her mind and resisted with all her strength. The waves generated by the impact spread out in all directions, and wherever they went, it was like being baptized by destruction, and all life was wiped out, leaving only scorched earth. Zhong Qing's sinister smile expanded even more presumptuously, before the smoke faded, he played the movement of Huangquan again. The surrounding gravel is rolling and rolling, the water of the Luo River spins into the air in a column, and the cries of the underworld seem to be sung loudly in harmony with the melody. The witch stopped playing, looked around the grand scene she had created with joy, and reminded Concubine Mi with a smile, "Hehe, you have to be careful." Before she could say a word, Zhong Qing spread her arms and raised her head slightly, with an expression of enjoyment . For a moment, no matter whether it was waves or gravel, together with the horrific groans surrounding them, they all seemed to have been instructed to swarm and attack from all around. "Sister, you can't block it hard." Changqin saw the tyranny of the blow, squatted down to support Hebo, and looked around for a breakthrough, "Go, go to the water!" "Okay." Concubine Mi turned her back to Luoshui, pushed the harp in front of her, plucked the strings with both hands left and right, hit the first sand and dust, and brought the three of them to the river with the force of recoil . "If you want to run, there is no door! Spreading out the palms, the jade flute floated up and rotated facing Changqin and the others, followed by Zhong Qing's fingers in the rear. The water column circled behind the three of them, blocking their retreat, and even rolled up a vortex on the river they were approaching. People have no way to stand. "what to do?" "Don't be afraid, just go down and meet Brother Yi." "Can you stop it?" After entering the vortex, it will be difficult to get out. "I will try my best to help you." "Okay." Concubine Mi manipulated the barrier to dodge left and right, and when she reached the top of the vortex, she sank down with force and landed in the rapids. How could Zhong Qing let the cooked duck fly away? Slowly closed the palms of his hands, held the weapon, and at the same time turned his arms around a circle, and said "close", the vortex began to tighten, and the three people who fell into it were squeezed by the rapid flow of water. , "Hey, don't think you can escape from the palm of my seat." The three were trapped in the center of the vortex and could not escape. Concubine Mi pressed her palms against the barrier, exuding all her strength to stop them from being engulfed. Changqin next to her silently recited the heart formula, and sent out her willpower to a distant place. 'Brother Yi, brother Yi, where are you? My sister and I are trapped in the rapids, please come and rescue us quickly. ' Dayi, who came back from the bottom of the river, heard the call for help, and immediately looked up. He saw that the water flow was moving towards the vortex, making it stronger and stronger, and there were more water columns surrounding it. 'snort. If you want to take the opportunity to catch the leak, ask me Dayi first. With cruelty in his eyes, Dayi gently placed Chonghua by his side, took off the big bow, aimed at the rapids to charge, revealed a silver arrow, and reminded the Changqin inside, "I'm already outside, you hurry up!" Get out and let me break it." After hearing Dayi's answer, Changqin happily conveyed it to Concubine Mi, "Sister, brother Yi is here, let's use our strength together to break out of the rapids." "Um." Changqin is standing upright, playing the ensemble with Concubine Mi, gathering her strength, and hitting the whirlpool. The torrent is struggling, and the rotation is more urgent, pressing against the outer edge of the barrier, and ejecting it into the air. At the same time, Dayi had fully charged his bow, fixed his eyes on the center of the vortex, and shot an arrow. The silver arrow pierced the center of the stream, exploded in its body, scattered the surrounding water columns together, and the rest of the force reached the river surface, splashing several feet high, and leaving a brilliant brilliance in the air. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 199 Between Life and Death (4) ? "What's going on!" Zhong Qing's eyes widened in surprise, and she deduced that with the current state of Changqin and Concubine Mi, it was absolutely impossible to escape on their own. 'anyone here? Ah, it's Dayi. ¡¯ When Cangming reported back, he said that Dayi was also there, but Zhong Qing didn¡¯t see him when he came, thinking that he left first, and didn¡¯t want to stay underwater, ¡®This is troublesome. ' The river gradually calmed down, and in a haze, I saw Dayi walking up to the river bank with Chonghua in his arms, staring at Zhong Qing with disgust, "What? Are you going to stop when you see me coming?" Zhong Qing observed Dayi's movements vigilantly, saw that he was in the same place with Changqin and others, handed Chonghua over to them to take care of, turned back to face himself, and walked towards him with the arrow in his hand. ?Look at this posture, it is definitely not a posturing, if a fight is really going to happen, Zhong Qing has no chance of winning at all, she is here to reap the benefits, and she doesn't want to take the job of losing money. The female devil took a half step back subconsciously, racking her brains to make him stop, "Da Yi." She looked at Chonghua behind her, and pretended to speak calmly, "Chonghua, you saved it?" "Humph. What do you think?" Dayi did not stop, but took several steps forward. "Your Majesty will be grateful for saving my man from Huangquandao. Why don't you hand him over to us and let him go today, okay?" "According to you, am I flattering Haotian?" "Hey, look at what you said." Zhong Qing put on a flattering tone again, and replied with a smile, "In the Three Realms, there is no one who doesn't know the great name of Yi, and your lord respects you deeply. You help Huang Quandao today, Your Majesty will repay you in the future." "No!" Concubine Mi was unwilling, "Brother Yi, you don't know how this female devil turned right and wrong just now. If you hand over brother to her, you will definitely die. At that time, she will go and complain to Haotian, saying that it was us. Harm each other, use the excuse of raising troops to retaliate, not only will the eldest brother die in vain, but the world will suffer another disaster." Changqin also helped and said, "That's right, even if Chonghua wants to go back to Huangquandao, she can't take her away." The situation was unfavorable, Zhong Qing didn't force it, and changed his mind to find other ways, "Forget it, since you don't believe it, Chonghua will entrust you to take care of it first, but the main hall master is seriously injured, so there can be no further delay. The seat will be brought back for treatment early, and the warrior Yi will not obstruct it." Seeing that Zhong Qing wanted to get away, Changqin hurriedly stepped forward to stop her, "If you want to take her away, you can let his family's petty officials do it for you, just now, that's what you said." "you!" "Hey~, Changqin, forget it." Dayi glanced at Beixiang and shook his head, "He also risked his life to save Chonghua. We can't repay kindness like the demons." "But¡­¡­" "There are still a lot of Yi warriors." Zhong Qing secretly sighed, and moved towards Beixiang, "In that case, I will take a step ahead." "Wait!" Dayi called her down, seeing Zhong Qing turning her head nervously, and said with a twitch of the corners of her mouth, "It's fine to go, but I still have something here, I need your help." "Ah." It was really scary, Zhong Qing coughed dryly, adjusted his posture in embarrassment, and looked at it with a smile, "What's the matter, brave warrior Yi can say it, as long as I can do it, I will definitely not say anything." "Don't worry, with the dignity of the Lord of Hundred Prisons, I can definitely do it." Dayi gave a rare playful smile, turned his head and shouted luckily, "Are you worried that there is a female ghost in this river? I, Dayi, captured her today. Come ashore, everyone come and have a look!" "What!" Zhong Qing looked around immediately after hearing this, and immediately sensed the presence of a large number of human beings in the distant forest, "You!" Zhong Qing pointed viciously, "Da Yi, how dare you tease me like this?" seat!" "To each other." Dayi put his waist in leisurely, "Since Huang Quandao regards Tiangong as a deadly enemy, why don't you help us so that the great witch controlled by Tiangong has no effect from now on? This is also a good thing for you. " ''Damn it. ¡¯ Zhong Qing¡¯s eyes were about to pop out. 'Da Yi, one day, I will eat your flesh and blood and drink your flesh and bones! ' Not long after, there were scattered footsteps from all around, accompanied by some rustling voices, approaching the river bank. Needless to say, crowds gathered on both sides of the river bank. The tribesmen of Luoshui looked carefully at where Dayi was, and saw Zhong Qing opposite him. "Ah. Look. It's really a female ghost." Some daring ones were within fifty paces. "It looks so scary." "Look, he is the god-man who came to our tribe." A tribe member of the Xiling tribe shouted joyfully to the people around him, "The god-man has caught the female ghost!" Hearing his shout, the tribesmen surrounded him with confidence, and people from the other side also flocked to the river to look around. Several villagers from Xiling Department ran to Dayi and saluted him gratefully,?Thank God, this time, my Luoshui tribe can finally live here with peace of mind. " "Thank you God-man, thank you God-man." The other tribesmen also cheered when they saw the people from the Xiling tribe salute, and some of them suggested aloud, "Man of God, since you have caught the female ghost, kill her quickly, so that I won't be troubled by Luoshui again." "Yeah, yeah. Kill her." "Kill her!" The crowd shouted, and Zhong Qing was so angry that he yelled at the crowd, "Shut up, what a ghost! This seat is" "Who is it?" Dayi stepped forward and looked at her half-threateningly, "Tell me, it's not a female ghost, where did you come from?" "I" Wouldn't it be worse if he said that he came from Huangquandao? Zhong Qing gasped for a few times, but finally endured it. Dayi raised his arms to signal everyone to be quiet, and then pointed to Concubine Mi to introduce everyone, "Everyone, this is the goddess of Luoshui, Concubine Mi, who has guarded this place for seven thousand years. And this female ghost," Dayi pointed to Looking at Zhong Qing, she said, "In order to occupy Luoshui, she gathered a crowd to imprison Concubine Mi and injured his husband-in-law. Luoshen was sad about what happened to her husband and worried about your safety, so she sang in the river all day long. No, But you misunderstood me." Then, he pretended to be uncomfortable and sighed. When people saw Concubine Mi's fairy beauty, they would not believe that she was a female ghost again. Dayi's lies were deeply rooted in the hearts of the people, and everyone felt ashamed and knelt down to apologize to Concubine Mi, "Goddess, Xiaomin is ignorant." , Goddess, please forgive me.¡± "That's right. After we go back, we will pay respects to you for your great kindness." Although Concubine Mi didn't know the rumors about the female ghost, she was also relieved to see the Luoshui people again, "Get up quickly. This time I will rely on Big Brother Yi to help me. You must thank him." "Thank you, goddess. Thank you for your help." Seeing this, Dayi smiled happily, "Okay. Get up. Luoshui is also my hometown. In the future, Luoshen and I will be here. Don't worry, there will be no more ghosts here." "Thank you, God-man, I am very grateful." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 200 Great Victory ? Linglong Hall of Huangquan Road: Haotian had a gloomy face. Except for Yong Ye, all the palace masters bowed their heads and said nothing. Zhong Qing who stood in the center said cautiously, "Your Majesty, this subordinate is incompetent. Please allow me to make up for my mistakes." "Make up for your mistakes? Where else do you plan to go to get your merits?" Haotian slapped the handrail, and Zhong Qing was immediately frightened to kneel on the ground. Linjiang squinted at her, and smiled inwardly, 'Hey, ugly woman, I see you can still be proud. ' Zhong Qing raised his head tremblingly, "I am willing to wait for the main hall master to wake up and be ready for orders at any time." As soon as Beixiang's name came to his ears, Haotian immediately asked: "How is he now?" "My subordinates have already checked. The main hall master was only injured urgently and couldn't bear it for a while, so he fell into a coma. However, his true essence was not damaged. As long as he takes a little care, he will recover quickly." "Yeah." Haotian nodded, looking at this expression, he must have felt relieved a lot. "Your Majesty." A red-haired man on the right took a step forward and cupped his hands towards Haotian, "Now the Lord of the Great Hall is injured and cannot take charge, and Chonghua has not returned. Fei Luo is willing to take care of everything on his behalf and share the worries of Your Majesty." "You?" Haotian looked over, frowned, and glanced at Yong Ye, seeing that the young man was still 'studying' the Linglong Pan behind him with 'interest', he didn't care about the things in the hall, and was annoyed at the moment , "What time is it, don't you say a word?" Yong Ye should have heard it, and moved his eyes to Haotian, slowly met his eyes, tilted his head, and said inexplicably, "What's wrong?" Haotian almost crushed the handle with the black line above his head, but managed to avoid losing his composure, and only swallowed his breath, then asked him, "Aren't you worried about the current situation at all?" The young man was puzzled, "What are you worried about?" "Yong Ye!" Fei Luo couldn't stand it any longer, turned around and glared at him, accusing him, "Is that how you're going to reply to Your Majesty?" Yong Ye opened his eyes, looked at Fei Luo, and still asked inexplicably, "Did I say something wrong?" "Do you dare to say that you are right?" He came to Yong Ye in two or three steps, and looked down condescendingly, "The main hall master is unconscious, and that Chonghua is left in the world. Your lord is very worried. But what about you? You are still there leisurely like a person with nothing to do. It¡¯s fine if you don¡¯t seek advice from your lord, but you still contradict him. Could it be that Huang Quandao is in danger, can you be alone? ?¡± "Oh." As if he finally understood, the young man nodded suddenly, "What do you mean, I should recommend you to my lord." "Hmph. I'm so rare." Although I was very much looking forward to this happening, but knew that Yong Ye would not do this, Fei Luo turned to face Haotian, and continued to recommend himself, "As long as Your Majesty is useful, Fei Luo place, I will die forever." Everyone likes a loyal subordinate, regardless of whether he is selfish or not, Haotian nodded in satisfaction, but then asked Yong Ye again, "He said so, what do you think?" The young man blinked, his face slightly distressed, "Your Majesty, Yong Ye still remembers a sentence" Halfway through speaking, Yong Ye turned sideways and put on Fei Luo's left arm, with a faint smile in his pupils, he continued to speak, "It's called If you are not in your position, you will not seek your own government." "You." Fei Luo gritted his teeth fiercely, as if he wanted to eat Yong Yesheng into his stomach. "What you said makes sense." Haotian obviously favored Yong Ye, he held his chin to see that he should have his own interests, "Beixiang can't be in charge now, in Huangquan Dao, you are the most qualified, and you may temporarily take over ?¡± "This" Yong Ye became even more troubled when he heard it, and shook his head, rejecting Haotian's instruction in public, "Let's wait for the main hall master to wake up." "You!" Haotian was almost distracted by anger. "Yong Ye!" Now, even Linjiang couldn't help it anymore, the big man roared loudly: "You are too ignorant of good and evil. Your Majesty regards you so highly, how dare you let him down?" "That's right." Zhong Qing also muttered, "You still say you can win a big victory? Look, it doesn't look like a big victory." "Hey" Seeing his colleagues "colluding" to deal with him, the young man expressed his helplessness, and thought that Beixiang was also tortured like this on weekdays. He knew that it was hard work, and he didn't want to share such troubles. Yong Ye turned around and bowed to Hao Tian, ??and said apologetically, "It's not that Yong Ye doesn't want to share the worries of His Majesty, but it's just that the Lord of the Palace will wake up tomorrow, so why should I make a fuss?" "Oh?" Yong Ye's words carried a lot of weight in Haotian's heart. Since he asserted that Beixiang was about to wake up, Haotian took this step and stopped pursuing it. help, you should plan for him first." "Yes, Your Majesty." After the mess was unloaded, Yong Ye smiled happily, "By the way, Yong Ye still has moreFor happy events, please report to Your Majesty Mingming. " "What's the happy event?" "The Eastern Emperor must be furious after defeating Tiangong this time. Thinking about Tiangong's present, everyone is in danger." "Yong Ye. What are you talking about?" Zhong Qing was not happy when he heard it, "Although Tiangong was repelled, the main hall master was injured, Chonghua was taken away, and I was humiliated by that big Yi, you But he said it was a big victory? Where is the victory?" The more she thought about it, the angrier she became, Zhong Qing decided in her heart that if Yong Ye couldn't give a satisfactory answer, she would definitely seize the opportunity and sue Haotian. "That's right, Yong Ye, why do you think it's a big victory?" Haotian was also very curious about this. Yong Ye bowed again, and replied with a cheerful expression, "After this fight, Tiangong Xingfu will change its master." "Yeah. What do you mean, Xingfu Hao Jie died?" Zhong Qing was secretly indignant, "No wonder I didn't see anyone when I went. It turned out to be like thisDamn it, Dayi took advantage of it for nothing." ¡¯ I didn¡¯t eat the mutton, but I was so angry that I was so angry. "Huh? Really? I don't know." "Then what are you talking about changing?!" "Death and replacement are two different things." This was to annoy her on purpose, Zhong Qing clenched her fists and stared at her, "If you can't die, it's a waste of hard work, what's the use?" "Hey." The young man had an expression of 'you are so stupid' on his face, he was unwilling to answer, and continued, "Your Majesty, the Eastern Emperor has lost a palace master, and the main palace master is fine, and Chonghua is fine too." Inevitably come back, the other will lose the other, isn't that a great victory?" Then he glanced at Zhong Qing, smiling as if he had succeeded in a trick, "As for the humiliation that Zhong Qing suffered, no matter how you look at it, it's your own fault." "You!" Whether it is tolerable or unbearable, even in front of Haotian, he can't be so arrogant, Zhong Qing suddenly flashed to Yong Ye's side, and grabbed his hand to teach him a lesson. "Zhong Qing!" Haotian stopped him aloud, "Do you no longer see the deity in your eyes?" "My lord, he, he is too deceitful!" "Shut up! You shamed yourself outside, and you blamed your colleagues when you came back. I know exactly who is deceiving." "I¡­¡­" "Okay, don't say any more. If you really want to redeem yourself, just wait for Beixiang to wake up and follow him to plan the battle." "Yes, Your Majesty." Zhong Qing resentfully threw off Yong Ye and bowed down to Haotian. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 201 Re-entering Xiling ? "Okay." Haotian waved his hand, "Yong Ye stays here, you can go back later." "Yes, Your Majesty." All the hall masters saluted, turned and left the Linglong Hall, and before leaving, they did not forget to cast a resentful glance at Yong Ye. The young man didn't realize it at all, and "silly" looked at Linglongpan again. "Yong Ye." When there were only two people left in the hall, Haotian opened his mouth to pull back his fugue, drew him to his side, looked into his eyes firmly, and said, "I can understand you if you don't want to fight for power and profit. I can also understand making suggestions, but only in Beixiang and Chonghua can you continue to stand up, and I still don't understand this point." Yong Ye's eyes gradually became brighter, reflecting Haotian's face, but he himself showed an incomprehensible loneliness, "The Lord of the Palace and Chonghua, theythey have something that Yong Ye doesn't have, but they have always wanted to pursue." thing." "Do you also hope for light?" "Brightness?" Yong Ye smiled, "Only Xuan Yan would want that kind of thing. Unfortunately, even if he bathes in the scorching sun, he will never be able to feel that warmth." "Well, then, what are you looking for?" Yong Ye lowered his eyes, and became sad, "I don't seek, nor expect, because it will never come I can only look at the person who owns it, and feel joy and sorrow for it. That's enough." Perhaps disagreeing with Yong Ye's idea, Haotian stood up, pressed Yong Ye's head, and stroked it gently, "Even if it is fate, there will be a day of change. If you don't pursue it, the farther you will get away from it." Is it fate? Yong Ye slowly raised his head and looked at the Linglong Pan in front of him, "It's fate, how can we change it" Luoshui Xiling Department: Chonghua woke up faintly, and the wooden beams came into view, 'Where is this? ¡¯ He turned his head to look left and right, and he was sure that he was in the bedroom of a private house, and there was a person in the hall outside, did he save himself? "Uh." The pain in his chest made him feel it instinctively, and found that his body had been bandaged, so he sat up on his back and wanted to go to the hall to ask about the situation. The people outside should have heard him groaning and ran in hastily. After a closer look, he was a lady from a great family. Seeing him awake, the woman approached him very happily, and asked with concern, "Man of God, what do you think? But is there any discomfort?" "God-man?" Chonghua hadn't heard such an appellation for a long time, and looked at the woman's beautiful face in puzzlement, "You are" "The little girl's name is Leizu." The woman bowed to Chonghua, respectful but excited, "God Yi said that you are the elder brother of the goddess and his brother, of course you are also a god." "Brother Yi? Where is he?" "Oh. The man of God is in father's tent. This time he drove away the female ghost, and all the ministries came to congratulate him. Father is inviting them to drink together." Female ghost? Isn't that Mi Mei? What happened after driving away? Chonghua struggled to get out of bed, and wanted to ask Dayi for clarification. "Hey." Lei Zu quickly supported him, "You are still injured, please rest for a while." "No. I still have something to ask him. Where is he, you take me there now." What happened after he lost consciousness, Concubine Mi, and Tang Yu's situation, Chonghua wanted to know as soon as possible. "Hey, don't worry, please slow down." Seeing that he was agitated, Leizu couldn't stop him, so he supported him and took Chonghua outside the house. "Leizu." Chang'e just came to deliver the meal. When she saw Chonghua, her eyes lit up immediately, and then she quickly approached, "Ah, the god is awake." Throbbing, she bent down towards Chonghua and introduced herself, "Little girl Chang'e, meet the God-man." Chonghua didn't look at her very much, he just responded politely, and urged Leizu to take him to find Dayi. "Brother." At this moment, the door on the right opened, and Concubine Mi called joyfully. "Mi'er?" Chonghua was also very happy. He came to Concubine Mi along the corridor, grabbed her arms and looked up and down. Seeing that there was no hair injury, he felt a little relieved, "I heard that girl said that the Luoshui female ghost was killed. After driving away, I wanted to ask Big Brother Yi for clarification. Seeing that you are fine now, I am relieved." Concubine Mi laughed, "There is indeed a female ghost, but it's not me." "Oh? Looks like I missed a lot." "Yes, come on, let's go in and talk." Concubine Mi took Chonghua on her arm and brought him into the house. In the hall, Changqin sat at the low table, nodded to Chonghua, Chonghua also nodded in response, and took a seat with Concubine Mi, and then Chang'e and Leizu also walked in one after another. Chang'e put the food plate on the table and greeted warmly, "This is the meal prepared for the gods and men."??Please try some pads. "Then, he pushed one of the hot bowls of mutton soup in front of Chonghua, and said shyly, "Man of God, this is the yokan made by the little girl herself. Your injury is still unhealed. Drinking this is the best for your health." La. " "Okay. Thank you." Chonghua picked up the bowl and put it down after smelling it. "Hey, eat the yokan while it's hot, and it will lose its flavor when it cools." Chang'e persuaded again, not wanting to let go of the chance of getting close. "Hot food is boring, let's let it go for a while. The girl's kindness, Chonghua appreciates it." Chonghua was not thinking about the yokan, and eagerly asked Changqin about the plot at that time, "What happened after you came up?" Changqin looked at the two Xiling women, lowered her eyes and said nothing. Seeing this, Lei Zu cleverly pulled Chang'e up and said goodbye to everyone, "Talk slowly, everyone. I will retire first. Later, God Yi will be notified. See." "Then there will be Miss Lao." "It's just a matter of duty, and you don't have to be polite." Lei Zu replied with a smile, and dragged Chang'e's arm to the door. Remember to drink." "Okay. Just let people get together." Lei Zu really didn't know what to say about her. "Hey." Concubine Mi snickered, winking at Chonghua, "Brother is always so attractive in the eyes of the world. See, he has taken away the souls of other girls." "Heh. Don't be so talkative." Chonghua smiled indifferently, and looked at Changqin again, "You can talk now." Changqin adjusted her sitting posture and told Chonghua about the situation at that time. Chonghua laughed when he heard this, "Oh. This female devil must be getting angry now. Haotian has lost face outside, and he will definitely not give her a good face." "That's right. However, your cat" Changqin took out the silver blade from her pocket and handed it to Chonghua, "It's still missing. Brother Yi has been looking for it for a long time, but unfortunately it just disappeared." Mentioning Tang Yu, Chonghua immediately became sentimental, took the silver blade and gently stroked it, muttering in his mouth, "It saved me, but I couldn't hold it" (Remember Website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 202 Re-entering Xiling (2) ? Recalling the moment before the barrier collapsed, Tang Yu threw out the dagger with all his strength, then approached Chonghua, and held his outstretched hand. The nervous and worried look is still lingering in his mind. go. After that, the barrier was blown up, and the force of the explosion hit the two of them, shaking back and forth in the water. "Chonghua! Chonghua!" Tang Yu held Chonghua's hand tightly, speaking with an accent, calling for the consciousness that was about to be lost. Chonghua was already dizzy and exhausted, "Cat, go up quickly." These were the last words he could tell. The golden pupils seem firm and pity, no matter whether it is useful or not, they put the other hand on it, and transmit energy to Chonghua's body. 'what are you up to? let's go. ¡¯ Chonghua kept shaking his head, trying not to close his eyes, but what he saw was only the increasingly determined expression. The next moment, a golden barrier was erected around Chonghua, preventing the water from entering. Seeing that he was safe, Tang Yu relievedly let go of her hand. Perhaps, she had no strength anymore. "Cat" The torrent rushed and carried it far away. Chonghua lay in the barrier, staring blankly at his outstretched fingertips. The bitterness in his throat could not be swallowed until it was pitch black "Brother, don't be sad." Concubine Mi leaned on Chonghua's arm and tried her best to comfort her, "I heard from Changqin that this cat demonized your true essence. Since it is so predestined, fate will never be so easy. Take it away. I think it will return safely." Chonghua bowed his head in silence, sat silently for a long time, and then asked again: "Then what about him?" Changqin glanced at him and said, "He was stabbed in the chest by Xuanyan, and he was still unconscious when he floated ashore." 'Beixiang! ¡¯ His gaze fell on Changqin's face, and his tone was so urgent, "Then he now" Changqin slowly lowered her gaze, thinking that Chonghua must not even be aware of the panic in his eyes. He sighed softly, and replied, "Long Yu's tone, it should not be fatal. Now, he has been brought back by the demons." The big stone in his heart suddenly disappeared, and the whole person suddenly felt a lot more relaxed. Chonghua was extremely surprised by this feeling. He stroked his heart with his right hand, and a trace of embarrassment flashed across his face, "Is that so That, that's really a pity" "It's a pity," Changqin didn't expose it, but felt relieved, "It's okay, my sister walked out of the barrier safely, and" Looking back at the dormitory, Junyi showed a nice smile on his face, "I think, Brother Feng will definitely make up for his mistakes in the future." Chonghua remained silent, but glanced at the dormitory, and turned to Concubine Mi and asked, "Mi Er, you have also decided to start over with him?" Concubine Mi nodded, "If he changes his mind, I don't want to embarrass him either." "Okay." Chonghua gently caressed his beautiful face, and said with a smile, "Brother also wishes you happiness, and I hope that in the future, you can also think of the past." "Thank you, brother." Concubine Mi smiled shyly. "Thank you, we are close relatives. Only if you can keep smiling like this, elder brother will feel at ease." After speaking, Chonghua stood up and walked out of the house. "Brother, are you looking for Brother Yi?" "No." Chonghua supported the door panel, and there was a hint of reluctance in his faint voice, "I should go." "Are you going to Huangquan Road?!" Upon hearing this, Concubine Mi rushed behind Chonghua, dragged his arm, and said righteously, "No! I won't let you go." "Mi Er" "I know, and I have always believed that my elder brother went to that kind of place because of difficulties. But it is different now. When I came to Xiling, I heard the envoy of Xuanyuan City say that my father gave the Taiyu Sword to the Xuanyuan clan. , that is to support him as the master of the mountain and sea world. Brother, as long as you stay, with us, it is not easy to ensure the success of the Xuanyuan family? Why do you go back and be restrained by Haotian?" "Mi'er, what you said makes sense." But Chonghua didn't turn his head, only looked at the wooden grain of the door, and said quietly, "That yokan must be delicious. It's a pity I will never have the good fortune to eat it." .¡± "What?" Concubine Mi didn't understand for a moment. "Sister." Changqin also stood up at this time, came in front of the two, took off Concubine Mi's hand, shook her head at her, and went to persuade Chonghua, "You just met my sister, why bother to leave? , besides, the power of Tiangong has not all retreated. It is better to stay for now, and after sweeping away their remnants, it will not be too late. Haotian will not be able to blame you for anything." After hearing this, Chonghua paused for a moment, finally nodded, and returned to the low table to sit down. Concubine Mi smiled gratefully at Changqin, who also smiled and suggested to her, "The yokan is delicious, it just so happens that Brother Feng is awake too, sister??Take it for him to taste. " "Huh? This girl made it for the elder brother herself." "Sister, I'd better send it and keep it. After seeing him for a long time, he will be more worried." Concubine Mi looked at Chonghua and saw that he was lonely, so she asked Changqin in a low voice, "What's the matter?" Could it be that people are not allowed to eat meat after joining the demon clan? "Go. I'll talk to you later." "Yes." Concubine Mi nodded, picked up the bowl from the table, and entered the bedroom. Changqin watched her go in, then sat beside Chonghua, looked out the window and said, "Sister, she is very worried about you." "I know." Chonghua also looked out the window. "In a blink of an eye, it has been 7,000 years. If you don't see that you can no longer eat cooked food, you would think that you were the same." "Yeah, if it wasn't for the bowl of yokan, even I would have forgotten, this body would have already become too much." "Is it really no longer possible?" "Heh, can I still fool you?" "Do you ever feel that the decision back then was wrong?" "Maybe there was. But now, there is not at all." "Heh. The only thing you haven't changed is your stubborn temper." "Really? I think it's fine." "Not everything can be undertaken by one person." "But there is only this one thing, I must persevere. For Zhu'er, but also for myself." Chonghua's eyes became sharp. "What's up with him?" "He wants to leave, and I will help him fulfill this wish." There was something wrong with the words, Changqin turned her head immediately, "Then do you still think that this is your business alone?" If Chonghua really needs help, Changqin, Dayi and others will definitely be obliged. "Changqin" Chonghua closed his eyes and let out a deep breath, "At least for now, don't force me." Changqin frowned slightly, and looked away, "Okay. I won't force you, but you should also remember that there are always people who care about you in the world of mountains and seas. Don't let them worry about you all day long." "Huh~Thank you." "You don't have to thank me, or rather, you should not only thank me." "Hehehe. I understand." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 203 Re-entering Xiling (3) ? In the room, Concubine Mi came to sit down in front of the couch with yokan, and handed the bowl to the mouth of He Bo who had already sat up. Holding the bottom of the bowl, He Bo put some into his mouth, then took the bowl and held it in his palm, looking at the hall, "He's here?" "yes." Looking back, He Bo nodded, "He, didn't he say anything to you?" Concubine Mi sat down beside him, with a gentle smile, "Brother, I hope we can be happy." "Really" He Bo was silent for a long time, then returned the yokan to Concubine Mi, lifted the quilt and sat on the side of the couch, lowered his head, and asked in a low voice, "Mi Er, do you hate me?" Concubine Mi was also silent for a while, and replied, "I blame you." Then, she turned to look at He Bo, and seeing him tearing his trouser legs, she put down the food bowl, took his hand and put it on her cheek. Rubbing lightly, "But, it's all over. That arrow has taken everything away. In the future, I will still be your wife." "Mi'er." These words are more effective than any panacea, He Bo immediately became full of energy, and gently embraced Concubine Mi into his arms, his eyes were filled with emotion, "I promise you, Feng Yi will not make you suffer any difficulties in the future." You are slightly wronged." This kind of promise may also be kept deep in her memory, but hearing it again today, it still made her feel emotional. Concubine Mi wrapped her arms around He Bo's waist and nodded slightly, "I believe in you." As long as the two of them support each other from now on, No matter how deep the pain is, it can slowly fade away. He Bo leaned against Concubine Mi's ear and discussed softly, "I want to go out and meet Chonghua." "Okay. I'll help you." The two supported each other and came to the living room, seeing Chonghua sitting and chatting with Changqin, Concubine Mi joked, "When did you two have such a good relationship?" "Just talking about the past. Sister, come sit down too." "Hehe, okay." This is indeed a rare opportunity. Concubine Mi took He Bo and sat down opposite, and poured tea for the three of them, "Where did you talk about it? Tell me to listen too?" "Eh" Changqin took a casual glance and replied, "It was the days when we were in Luoshui together. At that time, Brother Feng must have come several times a month." "Hey, you're really good at talking." He Bo smiled awkwardly, and looked at Chonghua, "Don't worry, since Mi'er has come out, I won't make her suffer anymore." "Oh? Are you not afraid of your father?" "Hmph. What Changqin said is right, you are always so aggressive." "Faithful advice is nothing but harsh words." The atmosphere was tense for a while, but Concubine Mi hurriedly eased it, "Brother, this matter is over, let's forget it." "I don't want to care about it, but there are a lot of stingy people. Can you all settle it?" "You don't need to involve your father, this kind of thing will never happen in the future." "Fine. I hope so." "Chonghua." Changqin felt that if they didn't say anything else, the two of them would blow their beards and stare, and then the atmosphere would become tense, "In any case, Uncle Gong Gong had a heart for you back then, and it was only because of his extreme methods that he created If you still remember your aunt's last words before she passed away, don't blame them anymore." Speaking of Nuwa, everyone was silent, and that sad moment was brought out from the heart again, and the painful longing was almost forgotten. "Yes, because of those words, I have been patient." Chonghua stared at the palm of his hand, as if he wanted to know his own destiny, "I have been waiting for that day to come." "I don't know what you are waiting for, but now, there are more important things for you to do." "Are you talking about the big witch who spread the rumors? Oh, it's just an instant trick. Xuan Yan will not take him as a treasure." "Then when do you plan to make a move?" "No hurry." No matter how shrewd his eyes were, Chonghua gracefully stroked the lines on the table, and said slowly, "When the army from Xuanyuan City arrives, he will look good." "Hmph. Can Xuanyan see what you can think of?" He Bo had another opinion, "Since the great witch has become an outcast, he must get rid of it early, so as not to become a stumbling block." "You are right. However, abandoned children are also children. Whether we can throw them away or not is up to us." "You still want to protect him?" The great witch confused everyone and framed Concubine Mi. If it wasn't for He Bo who just woke up, he went out to seek revenge in the morning. "After all. The memory of the Luoshui tribe, he has to return it, right?" That kind of thing is not important to the current situation, why does Chonghua care so much? He Bo asked puzzledly, "Even if it is recovered, it will be the same as now." "This is for us, but for the Xuanyuan family, it's a different matter." "That"The one who got the Taiyu Sword? The world was amazed when the King of Man bestowed divine weapons, and He Bo had heard about it a long time ago, "If he wants to find a backer, we can all help, even the Shennong family, it is not difficult for him to obediently hand over the position of co-lord." . "The meaning in the words is exactly the same as that of Concubine Mi. "Yes, big brother. Why don't you think about it again?" Look, husband and wife follow suit. Hey, it's not a family, and if you don't enter a house, Chonghua looks at the couple amusedly, thinking of what to say to prevaricate. "Brother Feng." Fortunately, Changqin came to help, "Easy things won't last long. Besides, if you give him the mountains and seas in Liao Liao, how can you win the crowd? Now the Xuanyuan family is willing to fight for it with all their strength." , Spreading one's own way, this kind of heart is commendable. Why don't you just follow Chonghua's wishes." "Hmph." He Bo was too lazy to argue with Chang Qin, turned his head and looked into the dormitory, "If you keep facing him, you will have to go astray in the future." "Yes. Changqin should be remembered." She bowed to He Bo with a smile, and Changqin paved the way for Chonghua, "Chonghua, brother Feng has no objection. You should make arrangements for this great witch matter in the morning. You can't let Xuan Flame makes the first move." "Well. Maybe tonight is the key." "What do you want to do?" He Bo asked about the plan, although he was not very optimistic about it. Chonghua leaned towards him, and said in a low voice, "How about going to kill him?" "You said just now that you wanted to protect him oh~!" After realizing it, He Bo patted the tabletop appreciatively, "Heh, it's yours." "To each other." The proud eyes rolled around again, and Chonghua immediately reciprocated, "Brother Feng is also full of schemes." "Hmph." He Bo didn't appreciate it, and just continued to plan, "Then let me go, it's just a deception." "Hehe. Thank you." "Me too." Changqin also leaned over, "Look at the reaction of the star officials of the palace that day." "That's good." Chonghua stood up, went to the window and touched the window railing, suddenly feeling emotional, "Hey, sometimes, fate, I really have to believe it." Concubine Mi looked at Changqin, wanting to explain, but unfortunately, the latter also pretended to smile mysteriously and said nothing, so she could only say coquettishly, "Hey, you men, when you talk about tactics, you all change. " "Hehe, my sister should be happy for us, because this shows that the opponent is going to suffer again." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 204 Re-entering Xiling (4) ? ? Luoshui Yinchuan Department: It was night, when all the ministries were sending envoys to Xiling to celebrate, an old man in a coat hobbled to the place of worship in the village with a cane. He stared at the statue in the center of the altar with a pair of dark pupils, muttering words. After a while, a subtle sound came from inside the statue, like bubbles floating in the water, or quicksand passing through the desert, and others couldn't understand what it meant. The old man moved forward slowly until he was facing the statue, held up his crutches and tapped the ground lightly, and asked it, "The female ghost is driven away, the goddess has come out, what is God's will?" The god statue made another sound, but this time, it was clear, "There are still evil spirits in Xiling, and disasters will come in the future." It was a male voice, and it sounded like a young man in his early twenties. The old man knelt down and asked for instructions, holding his cane horizontally, "Who is it? How should Luoshui deal with it? Please show me clearly." "Heaven has a will, only the Lord is happy." The words were profound, and the old man didn't understand the meaning. The moonlight revealed his doubtful face, "Please grant the destiny from the gods, and I will die forever." Slowly bowed down to the statue, and said the words of prayer again. The statue of the god shook slightly, and it looked so strange and impermanent in the dark night, "In that case, you can come to worship." After hearing this, the old man was very excited, and bowed deeply again, and stretched out his hand to touch the body of the statue. "Worship the destiny? Hehe." Just before the old man's finger was about to touch, contemptuous words came from one side of the altar, "The mountain and sea world has its own gods to protect, when will it be Tiangong's turn to intervene?" The old face was suddenly surprised, and he turned his head to look at the reputation, and saw a handsome man pacing forward. Wrapped in golden armor, with the back of the long spear and the back, one pupil of the eye is flashing with crystal blue color, while the other is gray and white, lifeless, forming a sharp contrast. "Who are you? How dare you trespass on the sacrificial place." The old man stood up, pointed his stick at him, and scolded him. "Who is this lord? Didn't your god tell you?" The man smiled, and pointed his gun at the old man like that, and suddenly became fierce, "This lord is the god of Daze¡ªFeng Yi, you big witch You are supposed to respect the gods of the world and seek blessings for the family, but you are willing to deceive your mind and collude with Tiangong to harm my wife. Today, I am here to collect debts for her!" ?Being mistaken in the number of cases, the big witch obviously panicked and took half a step back, while He Bo pressed forward step by step, and soon came to him. "You, what are you going to do?" He Bo's pressure made his voice tremble, and he barely supported his body that was about to fall. "What are you doing?" He Bo came up to him and looked at him with murderous intent in his eyes, "Of course, I want to kill you!" Before he finished speaking, the big witch felt a chill in his stomach, and the heart-piercing pain went straight to his mind, and then touched every nerve. He looked down with wide eyes, and saw that the spear had passed through his body, and drips dripped from the handle. with blood. He Bo's voice came from the top of his head again, with the joy of revenge, "In the next life, remember the word "Dao Yi." With a sound of swish, the spear was drawn back, and blood spurted and spattered He Bo, "Cough, cough" The big witch stretched out his hand to grab He Bo's beautiful face, but unfortunately, before he could say another word, he fell back limply on the ground. land. Tilting his head towards the statue, he stared blankly at it. At this moment, the statue didn't move at all, as if reminding the great witch that he was just an abandoned son. The pupils that gradually lost their spirits showed resentment and heartache, and until the end of his life, he still couldn't rest in peace. He should regret it, at least, in the end, he couldn't express his repentance. He Bo stared at the corpse on the ground, snorted, and turned to look at the statue. When he came here, he could vaguely feel the anger hidden in it, but now it was gone, he was a little anxious, looking around for it, but in the end he couldn't find it. "Hmph, if you want to run, there are people waiting for you." Giving up on the exploration, He Bo picked up the big witch and carried it on his shoulder, turned around and jumped, disappearing in the night. The surroundings are still as quiet as before, only the moonlight shines on the bloodstains, recording this fatal moment On the mountain stream outside the village, there are two young men facing each other across the bank. One is in a scarlet robe, with a black headscarf tied on his forehead, with gold silk embroidered patterns in the middle, like weaving a net. Under the chest, was actually holding a bottle of wine. There is a little fine wine in the cup, reflecting his face, there is no better adjective than calm and unhurried. "It's a great honor for me to be accompanied by Prince Zhu Rong, a small official." The Changqin on the other side was admiring himself on the piano. Hearing his words, he turned his gaze away and took the time to catch up. "Since you know Your Highness, let's get straight to the point and report your name." The young man in red bowed respectfully, and replied, "Young officer, Nanfujingsu¡ª¡ªDongjing." "It's a pleasure to meet you." Changqin stroked the strings, full of smiles, "Tiangong is really willing to spend a lot of money."The price, the hand is the head of the star official. " "It's not as good as Chonghua, even if he becomes a demon, he will also make Prince Zhu Rong move." "You are still a little bit close to provoking me in front of me." "I don't dare." Dongjing bowed again, as if he was negotiating, "I know that I can't shake it, please be merciful." "Heh. Have some guts." Now that the opponent called out, Changqin would not back down. He raised his hand and played five tones, shaking the water surface and breaking waves. Dongjing looked at the incoming force, didn't take half a step back, and didn't see any moves to resist, just sighed slightly, "Good water, but it can't be a disaster." After saying this, the wine bottle in his hand shone faintly, illuminating his indifferent face. His eyes were even clearer. The water wave was approaching, intending to swallow it, but when it reached Dongjing, it immediately lost its momentum, and obediently coiled around him, not even willing to wet his clothes. Seeing this, Changqin was surprised for a moment, 'Can he also control the water? "Nan Mansion has always been a place of worship in the Heavenly Palace. The mansion master stayed there for a long time, and the star officials in the mansion seldom appeared in front of people. dealt with. Dongjing looked around, held the wine bottle over his head, and called with a smile, "Come, come." Then, all the water rushed into the wine glass. The cup seemed to be infinitely inclusive, and the huge water force was taken away in an instant. The wine bottle buzzed, and the light became even brighter. Dongjing slowly lowered it and poured it on the ground, "Return you." A trickle fell from the mouth of the cup, which looked warm and harmless, but the moment it touched the ground, it rushed towards the Changqin like a raging river. If the water is allowed to rush straight down, it will endanger the people of Yinchuan. Changqin frowned, so he had to set up the piano to block it. It's a pity that when Hongze completely retreated, Dongjing on the opposite bank was no longer seen. "Hmph. Since I'm here, I won't let you escape easily." Kicking off, jumping over the creek, and then rushing towards the place where the breath retreats, unexpectedly, at this moment, a very familiar voice from memory came from behind. "Changqin." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 205 Re-entering Xiling (5) ? Luoshui Xiling Department: Chonghua sat at the low table, looking at the sky outside the window, counting the time in his mind, Concubine Mi and Dayi were on the left and right, one looked out the window anxiously, while the other ate wine calmly and smacked his lips in praise from time to time. After half the payment, perhaps to comfort Concubine Mi's uneasiness, Dayi leaned over and patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile: "Don't look, Chonghua is not worried, Feng Yi and the others will be fine." Although Dayi said so, Concubine Mi's face still did not improve, "I've been away for a long time, and I haven't come back yet, could it be that the Heavenly Palace has made preparations?" "Mi'er, don't panic." Chonghua also comforted, "Tiangong has experienced fierce battles, and there will be no time for rescue. Even if it happens, Changqin and Feng Yi can handle it." "Then let's go and meet him, that's fine." Knowing that Concubine Mi was worried about them, Chonghua smiled and agreed, "Wait a minute, brother Yi and I will go after the time has passed. Okay?" After my eldest brother said so, Concubine Mi no longer asked, got up and went outside the door, looking at the courtyard. Chonghua shook his head with a smile, and went to talk to Dayi, "Brother, can you drink?" "Haha." Dayi wiped his mouth and handed over the wine jar, "Don't tell me, this Dukang is really good at it, come on, you have a taste too." Chonghua took a sip and nodded, "Yeah. It's warm in the throat, not anxious or irritable, very good." Then, he returned the jar to Dayi. "Really?" Dayi ate some more, with an apologetic expression on his face, "That cat, I'll go down the river tomorrow to look for it." "Brother, why should you blame yourself? Everyone has their own destiny. If it really has such a doom, no one can help it. Or maybe there is no place for it to stand in this mountain and sea world. It would be a good thing to disappear as soon as possible." Seeing that Chonghua became sad while he was talking, Dayi hurriedly patted him on the shoulder to cheer him up, "Don't say bad things. Since it has your true energy, it will not die easily. In short, you have to see people in life, and you have to die in death." See the corpse, tomorrow I will go to visit again, and you will follow, ah." "Okay. Just listen to Big Brother." Chonghua stood up with a smile, and also greeted Dayi, "Then now, please go out with Big Brother and Chonghua, and see the results of the battle." Dayi glanced out of the window, stood up with all his clothes on, and followed Chonghua to the courtyard. At this time, Concubine Mi had happily greeted the courtyard gate and brought He Bo and Changqin in. He Bo carried the big witch to Chonghua, threw him on the ground, walked to the corridor and sat down without even looking at him, and urged, "Hurry up, I can't hold back for a while." "Hehe." Changqin snickered from behind, stepped forward and knocked on Concubine Mi's arm, and suggested in a low voice, "Brother Feng has recovered the debt for sister, sister must give a good reprimand, and don't take brother's kindness." "Huh?" Concubine Mi looked at the big witch on the ground inexplicably, full of doubts. Chonghua sighed slightly, came to the big witch and squatted down, put his palm on the wound, and slowly injected force. It didn't take long for the big witch to be wrapped in Zilan's secluded flowers, the gun on his abdomen slowly healed, and his whole body began to appear angry. ¡®Ah, can big brother come back to life? ¡¯ After entering the Way of the Underworld, how can I still gain this ability? Concubine Mi was skeptical, so she simply came to the big witch's side and observed his face that was turning red. No need, Chonghua withdrew his strength, heaved a long sigh of relief, stood up, and cast a glance at He Bo, "Hey, aren't you afraid of his death?" "Hmph. It's better to die." He Bo left him alone after saying one sentence. "Feng Yi?" Concubine Mi didn't know what He Bo was angry with. She thought he was still hostile to Chonghua, so she stepped forward and took Chonghua's arm to smooth things over for her husband, "Brother, he is always very stubborn, don't worry about it." superior." "I don't have time to worry about this for a long time." Chonghua looked at the big witch's face again, and saw that he was waking up faintly, so he asked him to make up his mind, "Are you awake, then it's time to make a good atonement." The big witch suddenly heard these words in a daze, thinking that the gods had punished him, and immediately became sober. He sat up on the ground, rolled his eyes from side to side, and finally fixed on Chonghua and Concubine Mi, "You, you are" "Me? I'm not important, it's her," Chonghua looked at Concubine Mi, and curled the corner of his mouth, "Do you want to settle accounts with you?" "You" The woman in front of me is full of grace, light and refined, under the moonlight, her skin is crystal clear, her eyes are shining, it is by no means comparable to women in the world, and she is dressed in gorgeous silk, making her look even more celestial . "She is the female ghost you mentioned." "What?" Da Wu rubbed his eyes in disbelief. "Sister, what are you waiting for." Changqin came and pushed Concubine Mi on the back, "He is the one who framed you." Concubine Mi looked around at the two of them,??Look at the big witch, he was a little cautious for a while, Chonghua and Changqin understood, they both pushed back, dragged Dayi to sit in the corridor, and urged, "Sister, if you have nothing to say If you ask him, Chonghua will waste all his efforts." "Yes. Or if you don't like it, brother can kill him again for you." After some instigation, Concubine Mi had no choice but to bite the bullet and pretend to be angry and asked the big witch, "I am the god of Luoshui, and I was ordered to take care of all the ministries here. Why don't you check the facts and confuse the ministries with prayers?" People, accuse me of being a female ghost in the river?" After the big witch heard this, he immediately leaned over and answered, "I don't dare. The villain heard that women from various tribes were involved in Luoshui, causing panic in the people here, so I sincerely wished and asked the gods to help me. After praying, the statue moved , saying that there is a female ghost in the river, who lures people to come with singing, eats people's lives, and asks us to stay away. The villain got this divine will, reported it to the leader, and then spread it to all the ministries." "Nonsense! Although I am trapped in the river, I am not killing people." "Yes. The villain has no eyes. He doesn't know that the female ghost is someone else. Offending the goddess is a death penalty. Today, I heard that the gods and men from the Xiling Division not only drove away the female ghost, but also rescued the goddess. The villain was overjoyed and went to the altar at night. Congratulations, may God's life bless you." "Hmph. What kind of god, it must be a ghost who wants to frame me. What kind of good words can you get from praying to him?" "You are right. Today, the god statue still said that there are still evil spirits in Xiling. Now that I think about it, it must be the female ghost companion deliberately cheating. The villain will no longer believe it. Now that you are lucky enough to meet the goddess, you should do your best to make amends." "Okay. Then tomorrow, you will dispel your rumors in front of the ministries and restore my innocence." "Yes, yes. The villain must obey orders." The big witch promised and kowtowed repeatedly. Concubine Mi finished her question, she turned her head and nodded to Chonghua, who got up and walked over, and said to the big witch, "I know that the oracle is just a nonsense made up by someone who wants to frame Luoshen, and it is a delusion to bring disaster to Luoshui. You should help Luoshen with all your heart, and don't think about him anymore. She has been rescued and will relieve you of this difficulty." "Yes. The villain will do his best." "Okay. You rest here. Tomorrow, go to all the families and count your sins. There must be no mistakes." "Follow the order." (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 206 Chance? coincide? ? After arranging for the great witch, Chonghua and others gathered in Concubine Mi's room again, Changqin just sat down, and mentioned to Chonghua, "Chonghua. When I went to chase after the Tiangong Xingguan, I ran into Zhu Hua." "Zhu Er? How is it possible." "I can't believe it. He was only a dozen steps away from me, but when I went there, he disappeared in an instant." "Could it be that Tiangong has cast a blind eye on you?" Dayi thought this was the most likely. He Bo took a sip of tea from his bowl, and shook his head to object, "I asked him that too, but Changqin said that the figure was alive, it couldn't be a fake." Chonghua thought for a while, and asked him, "Changqin, which family does that Tiangong star official come from?" "According to his report, it is said that it is Jingsu, Dongjing, the head of Nanfu." Is it Nanfu again? Chonghua regretted that he didn't follow, "I went to see Lu Wu before I came to Luoshui." "Lu Wu? According to my uncle, he let him go to Tiangong to accompany Zhu Hua." "Yes. Zhu Er is now the master of Nanfu." "Do you want to say that what I saw was a real person, and he also participated in this matter for Xuan Yan?" If so, Changqin would complain. "How is it possible." Chonghua's face was sad, "Once he enters Nanfu, he will not leave for the rest of his life. Zhu Er couldn't bear Lu Wu's company to suffer, so she begged Long Yu to let him come back alone." "It didn't come to inform us." "Don't blame it, that's what Zhu Er meant, just let it spend a good time at Ziran Peak." "Hey, this kid is really good." Dayi also felt aggrieved, "What's the matter, I can't tell my family, I have to carry it myself." "Yes, the second brother is too confused." "Yes." Thinking of what Lu Wu said to himself, Chonghua caressed the lines on the table, his eyes sharp again, "If Tiangong really regards him as a sacrifice, then I will definitely tear down this altar. " No wonder Chonghua was so persistent, Changqin pressed his shoulder silently, and changed the subject, "I didn't see him, so who could it be?" "I don't care about it, they just want Dongjing to go back safely. Let him go back and tell Xuanyan everything, and see what countermeasures he can come up with." Seeing that everyone nodded in agreement, Chonghua repeated, "Tomorrow I will go back to Huangquan Road to save trouble and smooth things over." "Are you still worried about your identity being exposed?" Dayi was reluctant to give up. "With us here, who would not believe that you are a prince? When the memories of Luoshui's various ministries are recovered, you will not be too late to leave." "Yes, brother, just stay." "I¡­¡­" "Brother Yi, sister." Xu knew what Chonghua was more worried about, and Changqin came to rescue him again, "Let Chonghua go, if he stays for a long time, it will be difficult for him to act in the future." "Hmph, so what if you don't go back?" The beautiful face was full of confidence, "Does Haotian dare to come here to take someone?" "Hehe. That's not daring." In front of Concubine Mi, Changqin is always a caring baby, and can always do as she pleases, "But, in this way, both sides will be offended. If they join forces for a while, they will cause troubles in the mountains and seas." No peace, uncle would like to see it." When the King moved in, Concubine Mi suddenly felt a little weak, she took Chonghua's arm, and took good care of her, "Brother, when you go back this time, you must protect yourself well. If Haotian makes things difficult, you must not be like the second brother." Swallow like that." Chonghua felt warm in his heart, patted Concubine Mi's hand and said, "Okay. Brother, I wrote it down." Then, everyone chatted for a while, and each went back to rest in a comfortable mood. Concubine Mi and He Bo sat on the couch, leaning on each other. "Feng Yi." Concubine Mi looked up, "Let me ask you, two years ago, innocent women from various tribes in Luoshui River were dragged into the river, did you do it?" He Bo blinked, panicked, "Mi Er, what do you want to say?" Concubine Mi sighed softly, and buried her head in He Bo's chest, "If they are still alive, let them come back." This answer reassured He Bo a lot, hugged Concubine Mi and said with a smile, "Besides Luoshui, I haven't had a woman yet." "real?" "Yes. Changqin is right. In front of you, no matter how beautiful she is, she will be overshadowed. From now on, I will never do such a stupid thing again. I wanted to take revenge, but I hurt myself. Mi Er, forgive me " The delicate body in his arms trembled slightly, and then embraced him. Although he didn't hear a word, it was already a great recognition. He Bo was very excited, he raised Concubine Mi's face, and lightly pecked his lips, "Mi Er, Feng Yi will never let you down in this life." Then he kissed again, passionately, and slowly fell into the couch with his beloved middle¡­¡­ The second day: A ray of dawnEnter, wake up the deep sleep. The eyeliner slowly expanded, and the haze gradually disappeared, but "Meow~! (Ah, what is this!)" One eye was staring at him with "relish", which was as big as his head. The cat backed away in a panic, rubbed its eyes and looked, and found that it was a huge white cow lying on the ground. It was not surprised by its actions at all, and still looked at it cutely. 'Phew~, what should I be. ¡¯ Tang Yu straightened his mind and leaned towards Bai Niu, "" This action made him understand his own state. Looking at the cat's claw in front of him, Tang Yu's expression was beyond words. "Da da" Just as Tang Yu was extremely depressed, footsteps could be heard beside him. Mao'er heard the sound and looked around, and saw a man with brown hair and a solemn expression walking towards him. Tang Yu squinted his eyes halfway, his body was slightly arched. This man's eyes were dark and violent, and the curved horns were faintly visible on the top of his head, which showed his arrogance. different. "Hiss~." The danger came into his mind, and the kitten opened its teeth and claws, trying to cheer up the mood. When the man came in front of him, his condescending gaze became even more oppressive, and the cat slowly backed away, constantly thinking about how to stop him. "Don't worry, he won't hurt you." It was the white bull who spoke, Tang Yu glanced curiously, saw that it had stood up, walked slowly between them, looked up at the man, and spoke again Said: "It was frightened twice just after waking up, which is pitiful enough, just let it go." "Hiss~. (Who is pitiful, please stop talking nonsense.)" Bai Niu seemed to understand what it said, turned back to Tang Yu, and explained sincerely, "You were injured, but fortunately, you have Chonghua's real energy to protect your body, and my girl rescued you, so you just picked up the note. Fate. Now, you should rest well and wait for recovery." "Meow? (Chonghua, do you recognize Chonghua?)" Bai Niu understood again, and replied, "The eldest son of the king, no one knows. I also know that you are a monster transformed by his true essence." 'Wow, it knows all about this, this cow is quite amazing. ¡¯ The kitten blinked, and took a few steps closer to look at it. "Don't look." Probably guessing its thoughts, Bai Niu sat down and answered Tang Yu's questions, "I am Bai Ze, the mount of the Queen Mother of Yushan West, who can tell the words of all things in the world, and I can recognize monsters at first sight Its background, ability." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 207 Chance? coincide? (two) ? 'Wow, that's amazing. ¡¯ The cat opened its mouth wide, and quickly sat down next to Bai Ze, grabbed its leg, looked at the brown-haired man and continued to ask, "(Then who is he?)" "Oh. Talk about him." Bai Ze looked up at the man and introduced Tang Yu, "This is my uncle. Fanlou." "(What is Uncle?)" Don't just say words that it doesn't understand. "It's the husband of my girl. Do you know what a husband is? And the girl?" "" Well, Bai Ze cleared his throat, and reorganized the explanation for it, while Fan Lou who was at the side might think that Tang Yu was really stupid, and he didn't want to be with him, so he went to the house to drink tea. "My master is the Queen Mother of Yushanxi, and she is a friend with Wang Fuxi. You always know friends." "Hiss~! (Being a fool!)" "Oh, that's good." Bai Ze continued, "My girl is the eldest daughter of the Queen Mother of the West, named Yan." Perhaps because of the interest, she began to speak nonsense, "I was supposed to promise Chonghua to be his wife. The wife is " "Meow! (This young master knows.)" At the same time, Fan Lou beside the desk also said, "It goes without saying." "Uh, yes, yes." Bai Ze shook his head in embarrassment, "Later, for some reason, the girl became Fanlou's wife, and Fanlou became her husband, you understand." "(Why? Chonghua can't compare to him?)" What a joke, what's so good about Fanlou? "This" Bai Ze glanced at Fanlou, and seeing that he had returned to normal, he composed his words carefully, "Because my master later made an agreement with Ren Wang to let her youngest daughter¡ªLan, marry Chonghua's wife, so Miss Yan's marriage is just let go." Fanlou's dissatisfied snort came from behind, making Bai Ze subconsciously stand up. 'Girl, come back quickly. Bai Ze couldn't stand these two evil stars. ' "(Oh~. Then what happened? How is his wife doing now?)" Tang Yu was provoked and dragged Bai Ze to tell a story. Bai Ze lowered his head, complaining that this little ancestor refused to let him go, and even felt helpless when he spoke, "Well, they are well, but you should also know that Chonghua went to Huangquandao in the end, and Lan This is the girl's parting, and I haven't seen each other since." After a brief explanation, Bai Niu prayed silently, "This is the end, don't ask me anymore. ' ¡¯ ¡®Oh, how poor they are. ' Tang Yu felt sorry for Chonghua, and wanted to help him even more, so it grabbed the white cow's leg and asked it to help, "(Then where is Miss Lan now, you can take the young master to find her, the young master can Take her to see Chonghua.)¡± When Bai Ze heard it, he seemed to have a headache, "No, no. It has been thousands of years, why mention it again, it makes people sad." "(Why would it be sad to see each other? Did she also become someone else's wife?)" The bull's eye glanced left and right, well, no one will see through it, let's deal with the kitten first. As a result, Bai Ze showed a melancholy expression and lamented, "The world is changing, and since there is no fate, the Queen Mother of the West does not want her daughter to be alone for the rest of her life, so she will marry her again. To blame, you can only blame fate. impermanence." Seeing this, Tang Yu had no choice but to bow her head sadly, but she didn't see Bai Ze's dangerously relieved look above her head. When the two get together, it's really a dumbfounding scene. At this time, the door of the room was opened, attracting all the attention, and Fan Lou stood up to meet her, "Yan'er, you are back." The door was opened, and the room was suddenly full of sunlight. The kitten squinted and saw an elegant female figure standing in front of the door. As she swayed lightly and approached gradually, the features on her face gradually emerged from the darkness, her bright eyes were clear, her lips were like cherry blossoms, her long black hair was all rolled up, and her sideburns and ears became smaller and smaller, and she was wearing a beautiful long gown , swaying with every step, as if drifting away. According to Tang Yu's aesthetics, although this woman is not as beautiful as the sky, she is also full of grace and luxury. When Bai Ze saw her, his eyes widened, as if a savior was coming, he hurried forward and almost stepped on Tang Yu next to him. "Girl, you're back." Rubbing the corner of Yan's clothes flatteringly, she was full of comfort. "Yeah." Yan smiled and stroked the bull's head, then took Fanlou's arm and entered simultaneously. Passing by Tang Yu, she glanced at the awakened kitten and asked, "How is it? Is there anything wrong with you?" To those who saved her, Tang Yu was very polite, lying down quietly, shaking her head at her. "That's good." Yan continued to go to the table, and said as she walked, "You can cultivate here for the time being, and when you recover your original body, I will send you back to the mountain valley." Valley in the mountains! This time his head exploded, and the cat hurriedly jumped up and followed Yan, protesting loudly, "Meow~meow~!"   Seeing that it was eager, Yan glanced sideways at Bai Ze, who understood and immediately translated for her, "It said it was going to find Chonghua. He may have been injured by Tiangong." "Chonghua? Hmph." Unmoved, Yan sat down by the table and said without looking at Tang Yu, "He is so smart, he will always think of a way. Take all the monsters to the mountain valley, there should be your destination." "Meow~! (That's where the young master came out! I won't go back!)" "Oh? Can you come out of the valley in the mountains?" Bai Ze looked in disbelief, "Could it be King Zhunke?" Uh Maoer rolled his eyes, and immediately pretended to be very proud, "(That is, the young master is the attendant of the King of Ren, and he specially asked me to come out to help Chonghua. Otherwise, can the young master be here? ?)" "Ah." Bai Ze was suddenly solemn, bowing his head to ask Yan for instructions, "Girl, this monster was originally transformed by Chonghua's true energy, but was released by the King of Kings, presumably it was really intended to make it help Chonghua, look" "Listen to its nonsense." Yan poured a cup of tea for Fanlou, and then replied, "A monster, how can I help you? Thank God if you don't make trouble for him." "Hiss~. (What are you talking about, woman! The young master won't make trouble.)" The cat was indignant, and then went to scratch Bai Ze's leg, asking him to pass on a message, "(Tell this woman quickly, the young master said everything. It¡¯s true, if you don¡¯t believe me, you can ask Dayi, he¡¯s in Luoshui now, he can help me prove it!)¡± "Oh. Good." For Bai Ze, as long as the little ancestor leaves quickly and stops asking him, it doesn't matter where he goes, "Miss, the kitten said that the warrior Yi is still in Luoshui. If it is true, then its words are believable. Why don¡¯t you take it and ask about it, and you can live up to the king¡¯s wishes.¡± "(Well, yes, he will know everything after asking.)" As long as he can see Dayi, he will definitely be able to stay in the mountain and sea world. Thinking of this, the kitten shook his head happily. "Da Yi?" Yan finally looked back this time, but the answer made Tang Yu even more disappointed. "Others sell his face, I will not. If you are really released by your uncle, then after you go back, you can ask him to release you again." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 209 Chance? coincide? (Four) ? A meowing cat successfully attracted Lan's attention. When the girl saw Tang Yu, she immediately turned around and said with a sweet smile, "Ah, this cat is so cute. Is it raised by my sister?" "Uh, actually it's" Lan didn't care whether Bai Ze answered, picked up the kitten and held it in front of her chest to caress, "Hehe, hello, my name is Lan, and I'm the sister of the owner of this house." Tang Yu was very satisfied with the preliminary success of the plan. Although he was unable to move, he rubbed against Lan's palm lightly, trying harder to please her, "Meow~." The cute appearance made Lan giggle with joy, leaned close to the kitten's face and kissed it, and then asked Bai Ze, "By the way, what's its name?" "Uh Tang Yu. However, it" "Tang Yu? It's really strange." Before she could finish speaking, Lan interrupted it, hugged the kitten and sat down next to the desk, stroked its head and said to herself, "What's wrong with kittens and puppies?" How about choosing a personal name? Could it be that Fanlou's idea? I really don't know much." 'You don't know it, the name of the young master is good. ¡¯ The cat was a little sullen. After all, in the mountains and valleys, it is a great honor to have a name and a surname. However, for Lan's hope of helping him, he didn't intend to argue with her, so he turned over on her lap with great effort, shook his head and tail, and continued to put on a show. The more Lan looked at it, the more she fell in love with it, and murmured, "Tang Yu. May I call you Xiao Yu'er from now on?" 'What little Yu'er, will you name it? At least one of them will be removed. Hey, forget it, I don't care about you stupid woman. I really don't know how Chonghua fell in love with you. ¡¯ Tang Yu muttered in her heart, but she still pretended to be very happy on the surface, and let out a sweet cry. "Hehe, that's the deal." Lan took it for granted, and happily embraced and kissed it, "Xiao Yu'er, my sister will play with you more in the future." "Hehe." Bai Ze laughed at the side. It could sense Tang Yu's purpose, but it seemed to be intentional, "Miss Lan, when Miss Yan left, she said that she would deal with state affairs in the future, and she might not be able to take care of this cat. Please ask me Send this kitten to a family, you see" "Sister is really too," Lan played with the kitten pitifully, "Such a clever and sensible little guy, what does it matter if you stay by your side? Hey, no, it must be Fanlou's idea again." Referring to Fanlou again , Lan showed an extremely disgusted expression, "Huh, it really came out of the underworld, and there is not a single good thing." After finishing speaking, Lan raised his hand and knocked on the table, only to hear a bang, and the whole case was shattered like sand. Tang Yu was so amazed that she raised her eyes and peeked at Xia Lan, only to see her sticking out her tongue embarrassingly and scratching her temples, "Ah, I forgot to control again." Doesn't this mean that you will not control your energy? Tang Yu turned from amazed to horrified at the moment, "No, then when she is not careful, I will be shot to death by her" Shrinking his neck, the cat quickly crawled down Lan's legs. "Hey, Xiao Yuer." Lan hugged it back, and promised with an apologetic face, "Don't be afraid, I will definitely pay attention, okay?" Tang Yu drooped her head, and she couldn't tell how many times she couldn't do it in her heart, 'No wonder this white cow has looked scared since she came in. It turned out to be like this. ¡¯ No wonder, no one is afraid of such a situation. Taking a sneak peek at Bai Ze, Tang Yu saw that Niu's face was full of smirks, and Tang Yu could not wait to pounce on him and draw a few blood marks. Bai Ze was extremely relieved to be able to get rid of the two evil stars at once, so he hurriedly continued his efforts, "Thenis it still going to be given away?" "What else to give, my sister has no time to take care of it, so I'm still here." Lan then lowered her head to tease the cat's paw, and said to it happily, "Xiao Yuer is good~, don't worry, with my sister here in the future, no one will care about it." Dare to bully you, ah." 'You are what I am most worried about! "Mao'er wanted to yell at her very much, and continued to think in his heart, "I think Chonghua will go to Huangquan Road, it must be because of you, not only is it not beautiful, but also not self-confident, who dares to marry you as a wife? ! ' Tang Yu muttered intently, but in Lan's eyes, she thought it was cute, and she liked it even more tightly. She hugged it and rubbed it in her arms, "Xiao Yu'er, you are so good. Let's go, sister will take you home. In the future, sister will always by your side to take care of you.¡± This said, Tang Yu was startled again. Now it has found that it is safer to send it back to Shanzhong Valley instead of being with Lan, and then think about it later. The kitten looked at Bai Ze, and shouted to it anxiously, "(Hey! Didn't you say that you want to send me back to Shanzhong Valley? Why did you let me go with her again? Tell this woman, I won't go. )¡± 'Hey, who told you to play tricks on me just now. Now, I also tell you to suffer. Ignoring Tang Yu's demands at all, Bai Ze leisurely walked up to Lan, and happily suggested, "Since Miss Lan is willing to raise it, then take it away, so that I can explain to Miss Yan. " "(Sir, don't go! You're dead!?, send a message to the young master! Are you not afraid that Yan will come back and ask you for someone? )¡± Seeing that Tang Yu kept bluffing at Bai Ze, Lan asked it, "Does it not like you? What did you say?" "No. This cat doesn't want to see me when it comes. Maybe it's because I'm afraid that I'll compete with it. Hey, I'm overthinking it." Bai Ze spoke nonsense and winked cunningly at Tang Yu, with a face full of revenge It looks like, 'Hey, it will be more interesting when Miss Lan finds out that you are a monster. ' "(You dead cow, my master will never let you go.)" It's really bullying by dogs, not to mention meeting a vegetarian, Tang Yu swore in her heart that as long as she can escape from birth, it will be the end of the world. I have to find Bai Ze peeling and cramping again. "Oh, that's it." Suddenly, Lan took the kitten up to herself, rubbing noses with it lovingly, "Xiao Yu'er, from now on, my sister will only like you, and no one can replace you." 'Who wants you to like it! ¡¯ If it weren¡¯t for the current weakness, Master Mao would have rewarded her with a paw. "Hehe, then let's go." Lan walked briskly, and when he reached the door, he looked back at Bai Ze, seeing that he didn't come to keep up, he thought it was delicious, so he comforted him funnyly, "Bai Ze, we are a family." , you won¡¯t be angry with a kitten.¡± "No, no." Bai Ze hurriedly apologized. "Then what are you waiting for, since my sister has gone back and you have no errands, go back to the West Country with me." "Uh" If Yan doesn't see her when she comes back, she will definitely be worried. Bai Ze rolled his eyes, trying to dismiss Lan, "Actually, Miss Yan asked me to do something, so Miss Lan will go ahead, I When you're done, go back right away." "What else is there, when will my sister be so manipulative." "Hehe, it's just a trivial matter. I won't delay Miss Lan." "Okay. Then you go and come back quickly." At this time, Lan's mind was not on Bai Ze, and she didn't even explore it at all. She hugged Tang Yu and turned around to leave. However, it was a coincidence that Lan had just stepped out of the door when Yan and Fanlou came back together. When Yan saw the kitten in Lan's arms, she straightened her face immediately, and scolded in a low voice: "Where are you taking it? Put it down quickly." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 210 Chance? coincide? (five) ? No matter how much she hated Yan before, in Tang Yu's eyes now, she is no different from a savior, and the cat called out anxiously, "Meow! (Yes, let her put down the young master, it's not enough if the young master agrees to go back to Shanzhongyu. )¡± Lan was a little taken aback, "Didn't you not want it? Can't I take care of it?" Yan didn't know what happened before, but she didn't bother to inquire. She hurriedly came to Lan and reached out to snatch the kitten, "Give it to me!" "No!" Lan turned sideways and protected the kitten, "If you want to be the lord of the country, go back and be the one, why give it away? It's just a kitten, how hard can it be to raise it?" Then she stared behind Xiang Yan. Go, asked, "Did he say it, and you agree with everything he said?" "What nonsense are you talking about? Do you know who it is? Give it to me!" "No!" Seeing Yan coming to snatch it again, Lan simply jumped onto the roof and hugged Tang Yu tightly, "I won't give it!" Then, she pointed at Fanlou complaining, "Of course I know who he is, He is the devil of Huangquandao, ever since this devil came, you have listened to him in everything, even your family, you have never been so fierce to me before!" At the end, even the eye sockets were soaked . Seeing her excited, Tang Yu raised her heart to her throat, "(Hey! Calm down, the young master is still in your hands!)" "Lan, what are you thinking about!" Yan understood that Lan had misunderstood, and stepped forward to explain, "If I disregarded you, how could I go back to act as an agent of state affairs according to my mother's wish? It's just the kitten in your hand " "What's wrong with it? Xiao Yu'er is so good, if it wasn't for the devil's instigation, you would have given it away?" "Who told you that?" After a pause, Yan immediately thought of Bai Ze. Glancing into the room, Yan sighed weakly when she saw the peeking Niutou dodging in. He raised his head and explained nicely, "Lan, this kitten is a monster, and sooner or later it will return to its original body. I want to return it to Uncle Fuxi and put it in the mountain valley." "You still want to lie to me?" "I didn't lie to you," Yan seized the opportunity and called into the house, "Bai Ze, how long can you hide? Haven't you come out and said clearly?" He was able to hide from the first day of the first day of the junior high school, but not past the fifteenth day, Bai Ze lowered his head and swayed his tail, slowly came to Yan's side, and rubbed her hand to apologize, "This monster always plays tricks on me, I just want to give it some trouble, Miss Yan ,Do not be angry." "If you want me not to be angry, just explain it clearly to Lan." "Yes." Bai Ze hurried to help, "Miss Lan, this kitten is indeed a monster. It was Bai Ze's fault that deceived you just now, so you can return it to Miss Yan." "(Yes, yes, I am a monster, please let me go!)" Tang Yu scratched Lan and nodded desperately. Lan looked at the kitten who seemed to agree, feeling very strange in his heart, "No, monsters can only be created by the true essence of Fuxi and Nuwa's family. When Auntie left, all the monsters from the mountain and sea world came to see him off, and then went to the mountains. Yuli, why are there still left?" "Uh" Bai Ze glanced at Yan, saw her nodding in acquiescence, and then continued, "It was transformed from the true essence left by Chonghua." "Brother Chonghua!" Upon hearing the name, Lan was extremely excited, picked up Tang Yu and asked it, "Are you really a monster created by Brother Chonghua?" Tang Yu nodded desperately again, and fiddled with the orb around his neck to prove to her, "(Look, this is Chonghua's true essence, you should believe it now, let me go down soon.)" Lan caressed Zhuyu lightly, as if yearning, and whispered softly, "Brother Chonghua" "Lan, you should write the letter now, come down and give it to me." Lan was pulled back to her thoughts, looked at the pitiful kitten in her arms, and asked it lovingly, "Do you know where Shanzhongyu is? It's full of monsters, would you like to go?" "" If it had a choice, of course it would not want to go back. But compared to the ticking time bomb in front of him the cat chose to nod. "Okay" Lan kissed pitifully, and said to Yan, "You can send it back, but I will take care of it until it returns to its original shape." What! That's not all the same! Tang Yu immediately scratched Lan and shook her head again, "(No, no, please don't follow you. Hey, that cow, explain to her quickly.)" "UhMiss Lan" "That's it. If you don't agree, I won't return it to you." Then he made a gesture to leave. "This Miss Yan" "Forget it, I'll leave it to you to take care of it, but you can't let it escape." What Yan thought was that Tang Yu had already been hit by Fanlou's spell, and she couldn't escape unless it was untied. When going to the Fuxi formation, Lan is willing to help take care of it, so that she won't worry too much. ??(Hey, you woman, also ask the young master for his opinion.) " Tang Yu protested as loudly as possible, but unfortunately the objection was ineffective. "Okay." Lan happily jumped off the roof, stroked the cat's soft coat, and asked Yan contentedly, "When will my sister leave?" Yan thought for a while and said, "Let's go now." "What about him?" Lan Chao Fanlou pouted. "He" Yan looked towards Fanlou, feeling uncertain. Fan Lou paused for a long time, and finally came to Yan's side, took her hand, and said with a smile, "Let's go." "Yeah." Yan also smiled, with indescribable happiness on her face. At this time, in Huangquan Road: The four sides are as miserable as before, the night is still dark, Chonghua is in the miasma, and he is in a hurry. The name 'Beixiang' was repeated over and over again, until it reached the Beiming Hall. Chonghua stopped, looked at the "rare guest" in front of the gate, and smiled, "Yong Ye? Are you coming to see the Lord of the Palace?" The young man took a few steps closer, his sluggish eyes regained some spirit due to Chonghua's arrival, "No, I'm waiting for you." "Me?" This is quite strange, Chonghua lowered his eyes to look at the palm prints, and joked casually, "Could it be that His Majesty wants you to ask the crime?" Yong Ye shook his head, walked to Chonghua's side, and said again, "I want to make a deal with you." "Trading?" Raising a good-looking eyebrow, Chonghua looked around, "When did Huang Quandao start this thing?" Yong Ye also looked at him, "Then, do you want to listen?" "Okay." Anyway, it doesn't hurt. Yong Ye seemed to be deceiving and nodded, but the content of the transaction was "I want you to do something to make Fei Lao die." Chonghua opened his eyes slightly, and then pulled the corners of his mouth again, "Oh, Beixiang is right, if you participate in the fight, it is definitely not a good thing." And unexpectedly cruel, even if it is his colleague. "Really." Yong Ye's expression was very calm, as if he was talking about an ordinary thing, "But it doesn't matter what the Hall Master thinks, the important thing is whether you agree or not." Chonghua took a deep look at him, and continued: "Then what can I get?" At this time, Yong Ye smiled, not only shrewd, but also terrifying, no matter what, it was the first time Chonghua saw it. The little devil met Shang Chonghua's eyes, and said word by word, "I will help you to save Fuxi's disciple." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 211 Fu? disaster? ? In the corridor of Beiming Temple, the waiter is leading Chonghua to the bedroom. Along the way, Chonghua is thinking about the decision just now "You mean Long is in trouble?" Thinking about it, you can know that most of this is bestowed by the Heavenly Palace. "right." "You tell me now, aren't you afraid that I will go to the rescue first?" Yong Ye looked at Chonghua, shook his head firmly, "No, you won't." "How do you see it?" "Because both you and the Hall Master are injured." "Can't I inform Dayi?" "Even if you go to notify, he won't be in time." "Why?" "I can't tell you this, but you can try it and see if I'm right." "" Yong Ye has always responded to what he says, and Chong Hua has also learned it before, and he is struggling now. As far as he knows Fei Luo, although he hates him as much as other palace masters, he never utters bad words in person, and teaches others to be more cautious in his actions, which shows that the city is quite deep. It is not easy to deal with such a person, but if there is a mistake, there will be no place for Huang Quandao. The young man didn't want to give him too much time to think, and urged him from the side, "Make a decision quickly. If it's too late, there's no way to save it." "What's the hurry, I'm thinking of you," Chonghua said with a casual look, "A transaction is nothing more than a contract, even if I say something wrong, you can't do anything to me." "Oh?" Yong Ye put on that shrewd and terrifying smile again, and raised his right hand, "You mean, should I sign a contract with you?" In a word, Chonghua frowned successfully, and Yong Ye sneered, Putting down his hands, "Forget it, I won't make things difficult for the Hall Master." "Then your deal won't make things difficult for him?" "Sorry, I can't tell you this either. You just need to agree or refuse. As for what you think about me" Yong Ye turned his eyes to the distance, his eyes were full of calmness, "I think, I can trust you." "Hey." Chonghua also laughed, and stepped into the Beiming Temple, "Well, I hope this seat does not disappoint you." ?The deal was decided upon, not knowing whether it was right or wrong, a blessing or a curse, Chonghua sighed faintly, and pushed open the door of the bedroom. Inside, Beixiang only woke up not long ago, and was listening to Cangming's report on some trivial matters. When he saw Chonghua enter, he was both happy and excited, and he lifted the quilt to welcome him. Chonghua raised his hand to stop him, and walked towards him consciously. Beixiang sent Cangming back, held Chonghua's extended hand and pressed it to his chest, and said with satisfaction, "I thought you were going to stay in Luoshui for a while, but I didn't expect to see you now." Chonghua himself didn't know why, but suddenly lowered his head in embarrassment, "Fool, this is my home." Only he knew that when he saw that Beixiang was safe and sound, his heart burst out, it was beyond reason. Describe the lyrical. "Chonghua, I don't want to bind you with anything" It's not hard to hear the loss in the words. "Hey." He spread out a smile that could make Beixiang lose his soul, leaned over and hugged his neck, and whispered in his ear, "What a fool, this seat is talking about you." "Chonghua," Beixiang couldn't believe it, and forgot to hug him back. He was stunned on the spot and reconfirmed in a low voice, "This time, do you want to think again?" Got hit. Chonghua was taken aback for a moment, then laughed and fell on his shoulder. Looking at the trembling shoulders of the person in his arms, Beixiang became even more speechless. He pressed a kiss on Chonghua's hair and comforted himself, "It's okay, I have plenty of time." "Hehehehe" Chonghua was even more joyful. After a while, he raised his head, pulled Beixiang's hand to his heart, stroked Beixiang's cheek, and kissed the other side. When the four eyes met, it was over. Become affectionate, "Don't wait any longer, it's already yours." "Chonghua, I" "don't want?" How can it be. The emotion that has been waiting for thousands of years has finally come to fruition. One can imagine the excitement. Beixiang rushed to embrace the love in his heart, and his arms kept tightening. He was afraid that it was just a dream, and it would disappear if he let go. "Chonghua, do you know that I" "I know, I know everything." Embracing this passionate love, Chonghua raised his head and kissed his trembling lips, conveying his heartfelt voice to Beixiang. The tip of the tongue is frantically entangled, exchanging saliva constantly, the thinking has long been out of control, and the instinct is continuing. "Chonghua, Chonghua" The endless joy in his ears, coupled with the impulse passed between the skin, Chonghua felt the deep affection all over his body, wrapped around Shangbeixiang's neck, raised his jaw, and echoed his love words, and galloped with him until the most wonderful moment that moment¡­¡­ For those who enjoy love, blessings and disasters are nothing but?The condiments during the banquet, whether it is sweet or sour, are willing to try it boldly, just like now, Beixiang, who is embracing his beloved, is smelling the fragrance comfortably, and the Chonghua, although squinting tiredly, planned the 'deal' without any delay. "When I came, I saw Yong Ye at the door. Has he ever visited you?" "Well. I just woke up when he arrived." "Yeah¡­¡­" "What's the matter?" Lifting Chonghua's face, seeing a deep look, Beixiang was uncertain, leaned over and kissed Chonghua's brow, and asked, "What did he tell you?" "Hey." Slowly stroking Beixiang's face, Chonghua was as shrewd as ever, "It's nothing? It's just a business." "Business?" His expression was suddenly vigilant, and then he sat up, took Chonghua into his arms, and gently played with his hair, "Chonghua, maybe you won't listen to me, but I hope you give up." Maybe he expected what Beixiang would say, but Chonghua still wanted to find some clues, "What are you worried about? Business, or Yong Ye?" "It's you. Of course, there's him too." Beixiang pressed the center of his brows and rubbed away the fine wrinkles in the middle, "I probably guessed what he said to you, and I probably guessed what you want me to do for you." "Thenwill you stop me?" "I just want to remind you that no matter what you do, everything is a foregone conclusion." "Oh? It seems that he is the only winner in this competition." "Heh." Beixiang raised Chonghua's jaw, lowered his head to appreciate, "do you make a deal with a person who sees everything, what do you think you can gain?" "So, you'd rather he didn't get involved in the fight?" "Not only that," tightening his arms a little, Beixiang's face was slightly sad, "In the heart of the lord, Yong Ye has more weight than me. He is a sharp sword to check and balance the forces of Huangquan Dao. If you make a move, It will hurt both sides." Then, he touched the corner of Chonghua's eye lightly, and his long eyelashes pressed over his fingertips, which was very sensational, "Chonghua, in my heart, your safety is more important than anything else. What I don't want to see is that Yong Ye targets you." "I understand." Press Beixiang's hand, put it on his mouth and kiss him one by one, and then look at him with a smile, "You have made it very clear, and I will not underestimate him. Therefore, the transaction is also Well, no matter whether you win or lose, I will listen to you and protect yourself, okay?" "Yeah." Leaning over to kiss her seductive lips, she seemed to concentrate on enjoying the beauty of love, but after Chonghua relaxed and accepted, a trace of coldness flashed in her half-open pupils. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 212 Fu? disaster? (two) ? At noon, Luoshui Xiling Department: The sun was shining brightly, and the tribesmen hid in the shade for a short rest, or they were in small groups, or in pairs, but the same thing was that they were all talking about how Dayi helped Luoshui. Just earlier, Dayi dragged out Yin Chuan great witch in front of all the ministries, and asked him to rectify Concubine Mi's name in front of everyone, which attracted a lot of applause, and made him extremely respected in the hearts of Luoshui people. He is brave, benevolent, righteous, and weak. Like other tribes in the mountains and seas, people laugh and flaunt Dayi's good deeds, attracting naughty and noisy children to sit and listen. In this way, the Heroic deeds are passed down from generation to generation. "Chang'e, listen, everyone is talking about God and Man? Hey, it's no wonder that not only our whole family, but the whole Luoshui has been favored by him" Lei Zu was also full of joy like the villagers, and praised with joy. Chang'e beside her seemed to be nodding in cooperation, but she was always absent-minded, holding a basket of fruits and sighing quietly, "Ah the prince left, and I didn't have time to say goodbye." This sentence came to Lei Zu's ears, and she immediately understood Chang'e's intentions in her heart. She smiled and turned to comfort her, "Don't think about it, how noble is his status, how can we ordinary women match it, and seeing one side in this life is considered Great fate." "I know~" Chang'e snorted coquettishly, then lowered her head shyly, "I just want to ask him, does that bowl of yokan suit his taste?" "Hehehe, really?" "Ah, you hate it~" He pretended to be angry and glared, and hurried to the front. Lei Zu followed up with a funny face, "Hey, walk slowly, be careful not to spill the fruit. This is to be enshrined to all the gods and men." "I don't know how to do it." Chang'e also chuckled, deliberately confronting Lei Zu, and started trotting. The two came to Luoshen's residence laughing and laughing one after the other. Walking into the courtyard to explore, I found that it was clear and clear, as if no one was there. Chang'e looked at Leizu suspiciously, "Have they all gone out?" "I don't know either. Let's try knocking on the door." Then he took Chang'e and went outside Luoshen's house, knocked on the door lightly, and called out, "Goddess, are you inside? The little girl Lei Zu , Daddy specially ordered me and Chang'e to offer some fruits." After waiting for a while, but there was no answer from the room, Chang'e suggested, "It seems that we are really out of the house, why don't we come back later." Leizu looked at the door and nodded, "Alright. Put the things at my place first, and they can be delivered together during dinner." After saying one word, the door of the house opened, and the two girls looked back, and saw that He Bo was half exposed at the door, wearing a white shirt, and looking at them with a dignified face. Lei Zu instinctively bowed his head and saluted, "Ah, I don't want gods and men included, I'm rude and rude." Then he took the fruit basket from Chang'e's arms and held it in front of He Bo, "We are here to worship the fruit, please accept it. .¡± He Bo glanced at the fruit handed out, and then turned to Chang'e beside Leizu. She was staring at He Bo with great interest, and when He Bo caught his gaze, she bowed her head in embarrassment. He Bo withdrew his gaze and put it on the fruit basket, and said, "Thank you, let's put it on the sleeping table. I will tell Mi Er when she comes back." Then he walked outside the house to make way for Lei Zu. "Yes." Lei Zu bowed gracefully, walked across the river and walked into the house. As soon as Leizu stepped into the house, He Bo looked at Chang'e again, seeing that she was still hanging her head, but her eyes were peeking up from time to time. 'Hey, greedy thing. He Bo sneered in his heart, took a step forward, lifted her chin, met his face, and said with a smile, "Why be cautious, I am also a god of mountains and seas, just like Mi Er and Dayi, protecting the world, Even if you treat me generously, I will never blame you." Hearing this, Chang'e became more emboldened. She looked straight at He Bo's handsome face, her eyes shifted to his gray left eye, she was taken aback, "Shenjun, your eyes" "Oh." He Bo raised his left eye, seemingly lonely, but also happy, "This is for Mier, but it's worth it." "Ah, it should be recuperated." As if she was the one who was injured, Chang'e pressed that eyelid distressedly and touched it gently. He Bo looked at Chang'e's face, moved the corner of his mouth slightly, and said with some embarrassment, "It's a pity that I haven't got the sperm for a few days, and I'm afraid it will be difficult to recover." "What is the essence?" Looking at Chang'e's worried face, He Bo sneered again in his heart, then he took her hand and held it, gently stroking the back of her hand with his thumb, "Practice strengthens the foundation, only the harmony of yin and yang is the best. I am the master of Daze." God, who has the yang of the sky, if the body is damaged, it must be supplemented by the yin to recover. But the villages in the worldThey all depend on water and get the yang energy of water, so you can't find too many things here. "As he spoke, he sighed again. The appearance of Hebo made Chang'e feel more and more pity. The girl took a step closer, pulled his hand close to her chest, and spontaneously petitioned, "Then, where can I find it? Maybe the little girl can help?" He Bo didn't answer, but withdrew his hand and turned to the door. Chang'e still wanted to inquire, but saw Lei Zu coming out of the house, and bowed slightly to He Bo, "Man of God, the fruit has been put down, and the little girl is leaving." "Okay. Thank you, girl." He Bo nodded and went back to the house. "Hey, God." Chang'e stepped forward hurriedly, but before she could speak again, the door was closed, her pretty face was bitter, and she complained to Lei Zu, "You came out at the right time." Leizu didn't understand for a moment, but he immediately realized that he pulled Chang'e back with a sullen face, "You, do you know who the god-man is? He is the husband of the goddess!" Then he reprimanded in a low voice, "If someone else , just take a look, he is the only one, you must not get close to him, do you hear me?" "I just want to help," Chang'e didn't care. "If the god of Daze can recover as soon as possible, the goddess will be happy too." "That's not going to work," Lei Zu frowned, stopped in front of Chang'e, and said worriedly and angrily, "The things of the gods are beyond the reach of mere mortals. We just worship with all our hearts, and the rest should be left to them Arrange it yourself. Chang'e, promise me now, don't go too delusional, hurry up." Lei Zu's unwillingness to give up made Chang'e unable to say anything on the spot, so she waved her hands irritably and walked out of the courtyard, "Okay, okay, can't I promise, let's go." Looking at Chang'e's back, Leizu sighed and followed out of the courtyard gate. "Hey." He Bo, who walked along the window and watched all this, sneered, turned and returned to the dormitory. 'Okay, if you are not greedy, it is the easiest to get. 'Lying down on the couch, the smile of a successful plot spread, and pressing his blind left eye, He Bo murmured, "Less is better than nothing. Ha ha." : www.hlnovel.com Chapter 213 Fu? disaster? (three) ? By the Luoshui River, Dayi sighed heavily, and shook his head at Concubine Mi and Changqin. The latter glanced at each other and stepped forward to comfort him, "Brother Yi, maybe this cat has been rescued by someone before it is here by the river." There is no trace of it. Maybe in the future, it will be able to find it by itself." After hearing this, Dayi looked at the river again, his sad expression remained unchanged, "I hope so, hey." No wonder Dayi was worried. Since dawn, he, Chonghua, Concubine Mi and Changqin searched all over Luoshui upstream and downstream, but there was still no trace of Tang Yu. The descendants also wanted to go back to Xiling to rectify Concubine Mi's name, so they gave up for the time being, and after the great shaman pleaded guilty to Concubine Mi in public, Dayi and them came back to Luoshui to look for them again until late afternoon. This time, I went all over, including Luoshui side branches and some corners, but I still returned disappointed. Dayi rubbed the center of his brows, sat down by the river bank, and silently prayed for Tang Yu. From the day he knew it, Dayi liked this cute cat demon from the bottom of his heart who could always cause trouble everywhere, and would ask questions around him. When Concubine Mi saw her, she looked at Changqin again, stepped forward and knelt down beside Dayi, put her hands on his shoulders and comforted him again, "Brother Yi, you can't make it come back in time if you sit down, why don't you come with us first?" Go back to Xiling and make plans." "Brother Yi, what my sister said is right, besides, Luoshui is still going to be at war, so let's take this as the first priority. As for the cat monster, after the enemy is defeated, let the tribes here work together to find it, so as to increase confidence. " Compared with Concubine Mi, Changqin's words were more thoughtful, and also more recognized by Dayi. The brave man nodded, got up with Concubine Mi, and turned back to the West Mausoleum. "Mi Er." After walking a few steps, Dayi asked, "How's Feng Yi's injury?" "Oh, it looks like it doesn't matter in the morning. It's just" Concubine Mi frowned, and said pitifully, "I'm afraid that eye will never get better." Thinking of the situation at that time, Dayi felt very sorry, "Hey, this matter is also because I was not thorough enough." "How can I blame you." Concubine Mi took Dayi's hand and smiled shyly, "Perhaps, it was because of this arrow that he and I came to the current harmony. Brother Yi also helped us." "Hey~, I can't say that." The mentality of a warrior is always that one thing belongs to another. He is responsible, and of course he has to find a way to remedy it. Dayi patted Mi Fei's hand and made a move for her and himself. Idea, "Let's see it this way. After this matter is over, I will go to the West Kingdom once and ask the Queen Mother of the West for an elixir of nourishing essence and recovery to heal his wounds." "Queen Mother of the West?" Concubine Mi seemed to have thought of something, she quickly shook her head, "No, no, Xiguo has a feud with you, let's forget it." Dayi knew what she was referring to and explained with a smile, "What are you afraid of? If I don't go and get my things back, they won't make things difficult." "Your own?" "That's right. Back then, the Queen Mother of the West granted me three golden elixirs as a reward for shooting down nine days. It was for the essence, body, and soul to become gods. But at that time, I just wanted to be at ease, and I didn't want to enter the way of the gods." Practicing, so I only took one - the body pill, to gain longevity, and the rest are still entrusted to her." "Oh~." Now that she understood, Concubine Mi nodded suddenly, "Brother Yi wants to get the elixir to heal Feng Yi's eyes." "That's right. This way, not only will your worries be relieved, but I can also feel at ease." After hearing this, Concubine Mi bowed gratefully to Dayi, "Mi'er is very grateful for the kindness of elder brother, and I will definitely" "Hey. Get up quickly." Dayi hurriedly helped her up, "If the two of you can get along as good as before, the elder brother will be happy. Don't think about anything else." "Yes, sister." Changqin on the side was also relieved, "As long as you and brother Feng Qinse are in harmony in the future, it will be the greatest reward for brother Yi." "Yes, yes, you still can talk, hahaha." If he really got the elixir of the Western Kingdom, He Bo's injury would recover as soon as possible. Thinking of this, Concubine Mi felt relieved. Seeing Dayi temporarily forgetting the loneliness of Tang Yu's disappearance and becoming happy, she couldn't help feeling relieved, and said goodbye to Tang Yu. Changqin smiled at each other. The three returned to Xiling, and saw Dahong standing at the entrance of the village looking around, as if he had been waiting for them for a long time. Dayi came forward to greet him and asked why. Dahong respectfully visited once, got up and said: "Lord Yi, I dare to ask you to go to the courtyard to talk." Seeing that what he said was serious, Dayi didn't refuse, let Concubine Mi and Changqin go back first, and followed Dahong to the envoy's residence. When he arrived at the house and sat down, Dahong poured a bowl of tea for him, and said: "We celebrated the banquet yesterday, so I don't have time to talk about it in detail. I have some things to discuss, and now I will let you know." Dayi took a sip of tea and tookSaid: "It is going to send troops, Li Mu found us yesterday, I have already said." Glancing at Chang Xian, Da Hong turned back and nodded, "That's right. I'm afraid there may be a gap between you and me, and I'm willing to answer." After staring at Dahong for a while, seeing that his face remained unchanged, Dayi lowered his eyes to show that he was listening attentively. Dahong straightened his posture, and then said: "Cangjie proposed to send people to look for it, and I felt strange. After yesterday's incident, I dare to infer that they not only notified the Luoshui ministries to go to the riverside, but also Went to the ginger water." "Jiang Shui? You mean they also found Shennong?" This was really unexpected, Dayi stroked his chin, and turned his gaze to Dahong's face, "Then what do you think is the intention?" Dahong smiled, and bowed his hands to Dayi, "I guess, in this world, only the lord and Emperor Yan are strong against each other, and the tribes in Luoshui cannot compete with them. If they want to survive, they will fall to one side," see Dayi Nodding in agreement, Dahong said again, "However, no matter which one you vote for, you will offend Ling. This point, Cangjie knows it well, so he still leaves this difficult problem to the leader and Emperor Yan." "You want to say" Dahong nodded, "Luoshui is about to face a big battle, and the winner will be able to take over this place." "Huh~ If that's the case, it's really troublesome." If Shennong really sends troops, under the current situation, they must accept Tiangong's invitation, and then they will inevitably accept their conditions. Dayi's expression changed from worry to worry, and he was silent for a long time. When Chang Xian saw him on the opposite side, he greeted him with a smile, "Master Yi, this battle is related to the wealth of the leader, and it was not intentional. Please don't feel bad about it, my lord." .¡± 'Chonghua, you also expected it a long time ago, so you agreed to do this. ¡¯ Dayi looked down at the tea in the bowl, feeling rather complicated. He was silent for a while, then raised his head and said slowly, "Xuanyuan, when will you arrive?" Chang Xian concluded that Dayi had no objection, and greeted him with a smile again, "If everything goes well, we can be ahead of Emperor Yan." "Okay." It seems that the two of them have already made a plan. Dayi got up and walked out, saying as he walked, "Since it is inevitable, you should plan well for him." After a pause, he said, "Mi Er and I They will also help from the side." "Thank you, my lord." The two behind him bowed down in unison. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 214 Fu? disaster? (Four) ? Ginger water, outside the Shennong tribe: It was evening in the blink of an eye, and after a day's work, the farmers began to pack their bags and return to the village. They were in groups, talking and laughing, but when they approached the village, they slowed down in unison and cast curious eyes towards the entrance of the village. A beautiful young girl held an umbrella and helped a precarious boy to move forward slowly. The farmers passing by all heard the boy lament, "It's so bright, it's so bright, my eyes are going to go blind, Guangtan, what should I do? Quickly save me" While lowering the umbrella even more, the girl supported the boy's body to prevent him from falling down, half complaining in her mouth, "My lord, I told you to go out later, but you didn't listen, this is good~ not yet!" Entering the village, you are almost exhausted." "Hey~" The boy simply leaned on the girl, covered his eyes and replied, "No, I keep my word, and since I promised Chonghua, even if I want to climb, I have to climb in~." "My lord~, why are you bothering~" The girl looked distressed, and she almost hugged the boy and cried bitterly. The two came back and forth, singing a double reed, and the villagers were covered with black lines, and they all looked at the sky in unison, thinking in their hearts, it's getting dark, how can they be bright and blind, these two children are not brains Are you sick? Because of this thought, people began to greet each other to stay away from them, and hurried back to the village. After the villagers had dispersed, Guang Tan patted Yong Ye's back lightly, his face became cold, "My lord, we're all gone, you can get up now." Yong Ye tilted his head to look at the entrance of the village, then leaned on Guangtan's shoulder, and sighed, "Hey, I am really tired, does Guangtan think that I am joking with you?" This time, the girl had a black line on her head, since she was selected as an official in Jiuyou Palace, she has never seen Yong Ye so childish, "My lord Didn't you say that time is tight, why did you procrastinate when you arrived at the entrance of the village? " "It's really in a hurry." Yong Ye got up, shook it, stretched out his hand to hold Guangtan, saw the girl opened her eyes in surprise, and said with a smile, "Look, the sun is so poisonous, it's so hot Made me break out in a cold sweat." "My lord, don't you" "Huh~" Yong Ye seemed to be collapsed, and sat down on the ground weakly, covering his eyes and shaking his head, "No, no, let's take a rest, it's not too late." Seeing this, Guang Tan hurriedly knelt down beside him, and while covering him with an umbrella, took out a handkerchief and wiped Yong Ye's forehead lightly, and even asked nervously, "Master, are you alright?" "It's okay. It's getting dark, it will be fine after a while." "It's all because of Guangtan's negligence. I'll take you to sit under a tree, and then go find some water." "I don't blame you, just sit with me." Yong Ye leaned on Guang Tan's shoulder and asked her aloud, "Did you remember everything I told you on the way?" "yes." "Okay. Let's leave immediately after the sun goes down." "As ordered." "Hey." Yong Ye laughed suddenly, the corners of his mouth raised in a graceful arc, "Guang Tan, I can already see that Xuan Yan is angry, and I really don't get tired of it several times." Yong Ye outside the village is proud of himself, but he is also very busy inside. In the big tent of the leader of Shennong, Yan Emperor Jiang Yuwang, who is respected as the co-lord by the mountain and sea world, is sitting in the high hall, looking at a beautiful and peaceful face in front of him with great interest. He asked him eagerly, "My Shennong family has been supported by the king for generations, and I am grateful. If I recite it because of a Xuanyuan family, would it be a gift for a minister? Did you ever think about it when Dou Jun came?" The person who asked the question was Nan Xing. With a smile on his face, he bowed respectfully and replied, "The king of men is kind, and the world knows it. I will not persuade you to abandon it, but I hope you will judge the situation." "Assess the situation?" Emperor Yan smiled, and said, "As long as the king of people has not spoken, Shennong is still the co-lord of the mountains and seas. Who would dare to offend? It is you," looking up and down, his pupils shrank, and his tone changed Stiffly, "I don't know what kind of heart you have, do you want another war here?" Nan Xing's expression did not change, and his smile expanded even more, "The co-lord of the mountains and seas, and the title of Emperor Yan, is just because the king of people selected disciples from the Shennong clan for generations, and all the ministries in the world rewarded him with face. What do you think? Can it be compared to the magic weapon in the hands of the Xuanyuan clan?" Looking around, seeing the tense and worried faces of the officials on both sides, Nan Xing felt more and more sure of victory, "When he comes forward with a sword, you have a vacant seat, and you have nothing to do with it. What can you keep?" ?After listening to this paragraph, Emperor Yan couldn't help being silent, only looking at his face, he was no longer calm, and everyone at the banquet also looked at each other, not knowing what to do. After a long time, Emperor Yan said slowly, "Thenaccording to Tiangong, what should be the best policy?" The fish has been hooked, Nan Xing felt calm, stepped forward again and said, "You understandThose of you should know that war is inevitable, and it is the best way to seize the magic soldiers and stand up and conquer the crowd. " Emperor Yan was silent for a while, and looked at his courtiers, "What do you think?" Everyone lowered their heads and did not answer, or rather, did not dare to speak nonsense. The quiet scene taught Nan Xing to feel proud, and cooperated to keep silent, waiting for Emperor Yan's decision. "Emperor." At this time, one of the people in the seat stood in front of the people, bowed to Emperor Yan, and said, "I think that the Xuanyuan family won the king's soldiers, surrendered all the tribes in the Central Plains, and sent people to make friends with Luoshui. It is a metaphor. If the emperor is unwilling to bow his head and become a minister, he should immediately mobilize his troops to fight, no matter what the ultimate ownership of the divine soldiers is, he must not lose the spirit of our great country." As soon as these words came out, both Emperor Yan and Nan Xing looked at him. This man was a man with a thick back and thick eyebrows. When Nan Xing came to inquire about it, he knew that Emperor Yan had a strong general named Xing Tian, ??he was aggressive and courageous, and he was indomitable. It would be better to have someone to help him, so that he can avoid his many tongues. With a decent smile on his beautiful face, he walked up to the man and nodded to him, "If the little official guessed correctly, you are Mr. Xingtian." "Hmph." The man didn't look at him, and snorted out of his nose to express his disdain. Nan Xing smiled indifferently, and then praised, "My lord has good eyesight, I know that the Xuanyuan family is not an ordinary person, and I also know that he will not let go of this excellent opportunity, but it is a pity," he sighed, and whispered, "Your emperor, But still don't pay attention to him." "Hmph, don't provoke me, the emperor will decide for himself." Xing Tian still didn't look at him, and cupped his hands towards Emperor Yan, "Emperor, although the Xuanyuan family won the magic weapon, it is not as good as the emperor and you, and besides, Long has returned , if he is willing to assist, why worry about the failure of the big event? The emperor made arrangements in the morning." Emperor Yan nodded slightly, as if determined, "Where is Long now?" "At home, I would like to invite you here." "Hmm." He nodded again, signaling Xing Tian to back down. Xing Tian got the order, saluted and left, passed by Nan Xing, as if glaring at him, Dou Su pretended not to see it, but in fact he sneered triumphantly in his heart, 'Hey, greed, human nature ears, you can't escape. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 215 Fu? disaster? (five) ? The moonlight is gradually brightening, and the soft light shines everywhere, pouring out a piece of peace and harmony. Long sat by the wall, looking up at the colorful night sky, while Yuan'er knelt beside him, snuggling on his shoulder, enjoying the happy time bestowed by fate. Earlier, Long brought it back to the Ministry of Shennong, introduced it to his mother and family friends, and expressed his love for Yuan'er in front of them, vowing to marry it. At that time, Long's mother was surprised at first, and then she strongly opposed it. Friends also urged her again and again, but Long never listened to her words, and only said, "This is what fate has meant. I missed the marriage." Then he pulled Yuan'er and bowed to his mother, "Mother, my child knows that you are worried about the differences among the clan, but please don't worry, Yuan'er and I will go to see the master in the future and beg for his kindness." Yes, but don¡¯t make things difficult for mother.¡± Yuan'er didn't know the titles in the world, and didn't know how to win recognition, so he just fell on the ground and begged for forgiveness, "Although I am a monster, I will learn the truth of the world with Long in the future, and I won't disappoint you. Please don't Get rid of me." Seeing that the persuasion was fruitless, her mother made her son firmer in her belief, so she had no choice but to make the next best thing, "Well, you can keep it for now, but for the marriage, you have to ask the great witch for divination before it can happen." Doing, no matter what the result is, is the safest way. "Yes, the baby is up to the arrangement." Long was relieved that his mother was willing to back down, and he and Yuan'er paid homage again, which was the end of this small farce. On the second day after that, Long took Yuan'er to see Emperor Yan, and asked him for marriage divination. When Emperor Yan saw Yuan'er for the first time, he was also taken aback, but because Long was the disciple selected by Fuxi in this generation, and he was the leader of the clan, he did not show any objection at the moment, he just coughed lightly and said They will choose auspicious days, ask the great witch to wish them well, and then let them go back. In the next two days, rumors spread from the Ministry of Shennong. Some said that Long had followed the king for many years and was very fond of Fuxi. He even pointed out a monster girl to marry him as his wife. I'm obsessed with its beauty, and I don't know what kind of spells it uses In short, it's all speculation about Yuan'er. For a while, the gate of Long's house was full of people every day, and people who came and went would stop and watch here, wanting to see the demeanor of the fox demon. It's a pity that the courtyard is deserted and deserted during the day, and I can only see Long going out to help with some housework occasionally, and there are no ghosts at all. Someone with trouble climbed over the courtyard wall and wanted to look through the window, but was bumped into by Long Zhi, and immediately retreated in embarrassment, causing his partner to laugh for a while. Helpless, I can only get a glimpse of Yuan'er's appearance through Long's mother and his close friends. In Gaotang's mouth, he only said that the fox demon was very charming, after getting along with her, he felt a little polite, although she was not an ordinary woman, but Ruolong really liked her, and divination was auspicious, she would not beat mandarin ducks. As for Long's friend, he said it even more miraculously, saying that the fox demon has snow-white skin, long silver hair, and charming eyes. Every frown and smile is like a goddess looming in a fairyland. Well-educated, no matter how you look at it, it doesn't look like it is designed to harm others. These words drew the curiosity of the villagers to their throats, thinking that if this was the case, they would rather believe that it was a gift that Fuxi intentionally rewarded Long. Everyone exchanged opinions and said, "According to the clansmen who went to Kunlun Mountain with him for the campaign, King Ren was very satisfied with Long's performance at that time. Must not." "Well, we have been with the king for many years, and we have worked hard without credit. It is not too much to send a beauty." "Don't talk nonsense, if you make a mistake, it will tarnish the reputation of the king." "Haha, you look like this, you can't ask for it, so you're deliberately making sarcastic remarks." A group of people laughed, and the more they talked, the more they agreed with this point of view. When Long heard it in the courtyard, he let out a snort, and he was in a good mood. Back in the house, seeing Yuan'er running to him tremblingly, asking him if the advice from outside was not good for Long, and even apologizing that he blamed himself for making him unable to act brightly in front of his clansmen, so he could only hide at home all day. I'm sorry he waited. After hearing this, Long Long snorted again, pulled Yuan'er to sit in front of the case, patted its hand and asked, "Do you want to know what they all said?" Yuan'er nodded immediately, expressing great concern, but suddenly lowered her head, and said pitifully, "If it is really because of my relationship that you are troubled, I would rather listen to your mother. No more" After that But I couldn't go on, and I didn't know what to say. Long took it into her arms and said with a smile, "Fool, they are praising you for your beauty, and blame me for not taking you out for them to see, hey." "real?" "I won't lie to you." Gently tapped Yuan'er's nose, assuring it, "Wait a minute, when we get married, I'll take you for a walk in the village.In the circle, let them all see how beautiful and generous my wife is. "Thinking about the amazed eyes that people can show at that time, I feel even more happy in my heart, and hug Yuan'er tighter. In this way, the auspicious day for divination is approaching day by day, and Yuan'er is also so nervous that he is at a loss day by day, just like tonight, it has not been a moment to lean against Long, and then asks the question that it asks every day, "If the big witch does fortune-telling, what will happen?" I really don't know what to do, Long, I" Putting her finger on its lips, Long smiled and replied, "Idiot, I told you earlier, no matter good or bad, I will take you out of here and live in Kunlun Mountains with my mother, and don't care about world affairs. Honor your mother and master, okay?" Although this promise has been made many times, Yuan'er will laugh happily every time he hears Long say it, and then hugs him into his arms, nodding happily and sweetly, "Okay. I will definitely serve my mother well, King of Man , and you." The swearing tone was really a bit like a wife, Long Le held the hand on Yuan'er's shoulder tightly in her heart, and whispered in its ear, "It's right to serve mother and master, but I This husband doesn't bother you, no matter what, I should be the one who loves you." "That's not entirely true." After following Long for a long time, Yuan'er gradually became more assertive. Shao Shao looked up, and began to 'reason' with a cautious look, "Didn't you say that husband and wife should support each other? You Love me, I am very happy, but, I should also love you." In the end, I was really embarrassed, my face was red and I bowed my head again. Taking advantage of the good mood and good atmosphere, Long planned to continue savoring happiness, but unfortunately, things in the world are not always satisfactory. Before he could speak, there was a knock on the door outside the courtyard, which sounded quite urgent. Long asked Yuan'er to enter the house, and then went to open the courtyard door. Seeing a face with frowning eyebrows appeared in front of her eyes, she was very surprised and said, "Xing Tian? It's so late, why are you here?" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 216 Blessing Comes, Disaster Comes Overwhelming ? Seeing Long, Xing Tian became a little relieved, and his frowns eased a lot, but it was not difficult to hear worry in his words, "Long, do you know who is here today?" No matter who it is, looking at this appearance, he also knows that it is not good. Long closed the courtyard door, came to the village road, and asked him in a low voice, "So anxious, could it be that there is hostility?" There are also some reasons for Long to think so. Although Jiang Shui has the strongest influence in Hexi, and because of the good deeds of his ancestor Shennong, he was favored by Fuxi, supported by all the families, and regarded as the co-lord, but time has already obliterated the foundation created by the ancestors to the point of being useless. From the chaos in the Central Plains, it can be seen that the tribes are attacking each other, but the Shennong family can't say a word. This generation of Emperor Yan simply didn't bother to pass on a word of advice, and let them fight fiercely. The inability to govern the various tribes in the east is like announcing the decline of the Shennong clan to the world. Everyone took advantage of this "opportunity" to scramble for territory and loot property. In recent years, even the nearby Hexi tribe has become domineering and arrogant. If you don't pay attention to Emperor Yan, if you don't pay attention, you will hear that some tribe is attacking the territory and looting houses. When the troops are dispatched, the rioters will return with full load and run away without a trace, leaving only a mess and desolate dead bodies . Again and again, and again and again, Yan Emperor Jiang Yugong was always frowning. Since returning to Jiangshui, Long has heard friends talking about these vicious cases. He is concerned about this. After all, Jiangshui belongs to the mother clan, who would not want it to be peaceful. If what happened today has something to do with it, Long is determined to maintain Shennong's rule in Hexi, and moreover, to contribute to the peace of one side. Xing Tian paused, seemed to think it over, and then said, "You have been with the king for many years, but can you find out about Tiangong?" "Tiangong?" Everything was as Chonghua expected, Tiangong wanted to use the name of Shennong to attack Xuanyuan's status, but Long didn't expect them to come so quickly. Long turned back to look at the courtyard gate, and seemed to see Yuan'er's reassuring smile through it, and his heart tightened, "What is the emperor's plan?" "It hasn't been decided yet, but I think that if you come forward, the situation will lean towards us." "I" He didn't want to come up with this idea, but "Okay, let's go and see." On the way to the leader's tent, no matter what Xing Tian asked, Long didn't answer a word, bowed his head and walked quickly. Two or three sentences were not allowed to reply, and Xing Tian also sensibly followed behind him all the way to the account. When Emperor Yan saw the two coming, his face suddenly relaxed, and he got up to greet him, "Long, everyone is waiting for you. Come, come to my side." Longlue saluted, took a few steps forward, and then his eyes drifted to Nan Xing, who nodded to him with a smile, "I didn't expect this, to see the disciple of King Ren again, I thought you were still living in Xuanyuan City." Long didn't answer, she took a fixed look at Nan Xing, then walked to the side of the seat, observing Emperor Yan's expression. Jiang Yuwang's face was calm, and his mouth was very kind, "Hahaha, Long has already explained this matter to the widow, and the Lord of Heaven does not need to mention it again." Compared with Dou Su, Emperor Yan now trusts Long more. He took Long's hand and patted it lightly, and asked, "Did Xing Tian mention it to you when you came?" "I have something to say, but I would rather listen to the emperor's decision." "Oh. That's fine too." Emperor Yan looked at Nan Xing and said, "This Heavenly Monarch wants to form an alliance and destroy the Central Plains together, and Xing Tian also persuades me to fight. What do you think?" Long seemed to be thinking, but he couldn't hide the distressed look on his brows. Emperor Yan asked cleverly, no matter how Long responded, he couldn't keep him out of the matter. With her delicate face drooping slightly, she grabbed her own hand, felt the faintly increased strength, and sadly said, "Dijun" "Hehe." Nan Xing sneered, "What's the matter? Could it be that you want to turn against each other because your teacher is from the same school. Hey, it's no wonder that you did the same in Xuanyuan City that day." "Don't interrupt!" Xing Tian saw the anxiety on the side, and came to the seat to urge, "Long, the Xuanyuan family can't tolerate it. Even if you have some friendship with him, you can't compare with the kindness of the mother clan. The emperor values ??you so much, you can bear it Let him down?" Long shook his head, looked into Emperor Yan's eyes, and answered sincerely, "Dijun, if the demons hadn't forced Long to join the battle in Xuanyuan City that day, I hope the Emperor will learn from you." Seeing Emperor Yan nodding, he continued, "Long is respected." The teacher taught me to encourage me to practice purely in this life and not to do anything in the world. When I came back this time, I originally planned to return to Kunlun Mountain to serve my mentor after seeing my mother. As for the Xuanyuan family" Long sighed, and said with difficulty, " Master really intends to be with him, Dijun, you" Before he could finish speaking, Emperor Yan interrupted, "Do you want me to abdicate and hand over the co-lord of the mountains and seas?" Feeling the tightness between the fingers, Long nervously defended, "No. Long wanted to say" "Needless to say!" Emperor Yan shook off him and stood up, "I just ask you, if I fight in person, will you help me?"   The atmosphere was depressing, and all the people present felt the anger emanating from Emperor Yan. Xing Tian immediately came to round up the field, "Emperor, Long misses kindness very much, and it is worth the dilemma. Please allow him to think about it." Then he advised Long, "Long , when your compatriots are in trouble, you won¡¯t just sit idly by, right? Besides, the King of Kings has always praised the world for his benevolence, and he won¡¯t blame you for your devotion to your mother clan, your loyalty and filial piety are commendable.¡± What to do, what to do, what to do to get the best of both worlds? But you can't have both fish and bear's paw, maybe that's why you are in a dilemma, Long clenched his fists tightly, considering the choice. Everyone in the big tent was looking at him with different expressions, waiting for his decision. "Dijun" Just when Emperor Yan was about to get impatient, Long said silently, "Long has figured it out." "Oh~." Jiang Yuzheng squinted and said, "Then let me tell the widow." Long bowed down and replied, "Long is willing to help the emperor." "Hey, isn't it a way to delay the attack?" "Don't dare." "Okay, that's very good." Emperor Yan smiled, looking unfathomable, and then ordered to the hall, "Come here." The two rushed in outside the account, and obeyed, "Yes." Emperor Yan glanced at Long again, and said, "Send Long's family members to the great witch for resettlement, and remember to entertain them." "As ordered." "Emperor, Long has already agreed. If you still do this, you don't want to chill people." Although Xing Tian could understand Emperor Yan's intentions, he thought this method was too radical. . The rest of the people waited to hear it, and they also stepped forward to make a request. Emperor Yan frowned tightly, unable to comment, but did not change his decision, cast a glance at Long, and said, "Don't worry, it's just a matter of rights and interests, I will never embarrass them." Of course, the premise is that Long doesn't embarrass him. Long lowered his head and couldn't see his expression clearly, but his visibly trembling shoulders exposed his indignation and sadness. This figure looked into Dou Su's eyes, and he felt sorry for him in his heart, but it was only a small glint, and he returned to a complacent expression, and said to Emperor Yan, "The co-lord of the mountains and seas is really wise. If so, my patriarch You can feel much more at ease.¡± Before the people in the hall could respond, they heard a voice from outside the tent, "Hey, don't worry? Isn't it too early?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 217 Blessing Comes, Misfortune Comes (Part 2) ? Hearing the young voice, Xing Tian in the hall, including Xing Tian who was staring at Nan Xing, looked out of the tent in surprise. Who is it that can appear in the leader's account without being passed on? The curtain was slowly lifted, and the speaker followed into the hall. With a face as delicate and indifferent as Long's, with a smile in his eyes, his hands in front of his belly, his gait is calm, but deliberately cautious and slow, he is wearing a snow-white robe that cannot be tolerated in the dark night, elegant and refined, but it complements the pale youth Ran's face was even paler. Seeing a stranger, Xing Tian took a step forward and scolded, "Who are you?! Do you know that this is a capital crime for trespassing on the leader's tent?!" "Dead?" The young man tilted his head inexplicably, but immediately sneered, "Hey, I see it every day in Huangquandao, but I never have the chance to experience it personally." Then he asked Xing Tian for help, "could it be ,you can help me?" "Hey, it turned out to be a fool." Xing Tian also sneered, and stepped closer, "Want to die? I can help you. Don't pee your pants when you are scared." "Oh~" Looking at the tall man in front of him, the young man didn't panic at all, but urged with great interest, "Then hurry up." "Huh." Xu Shi's words despised his ability, Xing Tian picked up Yong Ye, brought him to stare at him, "Boy, you will regret what you did today when you get to the underworld." "Xing Tian! Stop it!" It was Long who spoke. He heard the young man claim that he already knew his identity. Put it on the ground, and shook his head to warn Xing Tian, ??"Death, to the master of Huangquan Dao, is just a child's play, but to the world, life is precious, how can you play it at will." "What did you say?" Xing Tian looked at the seemingly weak young man in disbelief, "Is he the demon clan of Huang Quan Dao?" Although I don't know why the boy came here, but the identity of the demon clan has already taught Long, and everyone present is extremely vigilant. Seeing him arranging his clothes leisurely, Long stopped Xing Tian and pretended to ask him nonchalantly, "Could it be that Huang Quandao has also taken a fancy to Shennong and wants to intervene?" The young man glanced at Long, and replied with an inexplicable look, "Look good? Why should I be optimistic about Shennong?" Then, he walked along Long's side, stopped his gaze on Nan Xing, and became a little annoyed. Frowning, "Well, is there no one else around him? Why do you always give you some hard work." This is said as if the two are good friends, but seeing Nan Xing's serious face, one can tell otherwise. Dou Su bowed his head in silence for a long time, then cupped his hands and said, "A petty official is not talented, so he can't share the great worries of the Lord, so he can only help out with some small things." "Oh~." The young man seemed stunned, but his eyes suddenly became unpredictable, "You are his confidant, and you should help. By the way, I remember that he still owes a favor, why don't you also help to pay it back?" Bar?" It sounded strange, but Nan Xing was still startled, and asked cautiously, "Young officer, I don't understand what you are referring to?" Yong Ye chuckled twice, lifted up his right sleeve, and a freshly healed wound on his forearm came into view. The young man lowered his head and stroked it, his tone full of pity, "Hey, if he hadn't been timid and didn't dare to go into it, you should all be mourning in the upper mansion now, and there is no place to go to Jiangshui as an envoy." Then he raised his eyes, smiled at him, and said slowly, "Should you repay the favor for him? Or are you more interested in this job?" This time, it can be seen from Dou Su's face that the smile in Yong Ye's eyes and the curvature of his mouth made him flustered, but he still had to pretend to be calm and answer, "The favor owed by the Lord, The petty official dare not make judgments, and the mission entrusted by the lord, the petty official also dare not disobey." "Oh? Do you want me to interpret it as a rejection?" Hearing his rapid breathing clearly, Nan Xing stared straight at Yong Ye without daring to blink, "Master Yong Ye should know that Tiangong is the same as Huangquan Tao, and the law is strict. If there is death anyway, who would not want to save it?" What about myself." "Hehe, well said." Yong Ye nodded in satisfaction, "Now I know why Fei Luo is not cruel anymore." He walked down the hall for a few steps, and glanced at Jiang Yuzheng, Make a concession, "Forget it, I won't embarrass you, nor will I embarrass the old friend who came with me, buthe," pointing to Long, said to the inside and outside the tent, "I want to take you away, I will take you away." Do you have any comments?" To be honest, without Long, Tiangong is more confident of forming an alliance, and Nan Xing is happy to push the boat along. However, he still needs to put on a proper airs. He sighed softly, and said to Yong Ye, "The disciple of the King of Man is from the Shennong clan. , Master Yong Ye should listen to the opinion of the master." Yong Ye was stunned again, and nodded half-thankfully, "Yes, in this world, etiquette is priceless." Then he greeted Emperor Yan very respectfully.He bent down and said, "I came here in a hurry, and I happened to meet an old friend, so I didn't have time to ask Emperor Yan for instructions. I'm rude and rude. Please allow me to come back." After clearing his throat, he said solemnly, "This seat is Haotian Demon Venerable Your seat, the lord of the Nine Nether Palace, Yong Ye. I have met the co-lord of the mountains and seas, Emperor Yan." Seeing that Emperor Yan was in a daze and did not dare to answer, he smiled and said, "I came here this time to take away the king of your clan. Disciple, I also ask the emperor not to refuse." If you can't control the affairs of the mountains and seas, how can you control the gods and demons? Jiang Yuzheng now regrets that he hurt Long's heart just now, otherwise, he could always pull it out to block it. Glancing at Long, he lowered his head and said, "Long, are you willing?" Long looked around, and found that everyone's eyes were coming towards him, and he was a little uncomfortable, but he just turned his sight slightly, and replied, "Long will not go with the demons." ? Is this out of sincerity, or is it because the wife and mother are still in the clan, which is not so important anymore, colleagues are moved by Long's character, and worry whether Yong Ye will anger them. However, the young man didn't show any dissatisfaction because of this, but he gave an appreciative 'oh' and came to Long. Everyone in the hall held their breath, paying attention to his next move. Yong Ye circled around Long, as if thinking of something ridiculous, he let out a series of laughs, causing the onlookers to look at him for a while, and even Long stared at him without knowing it. The young man laughed enough, he pressed his chest to calm down, but the corner of his mouth did not lose his smile, and he joked to Long, "Who is Chonghua?" "The king's son." "Not a demon?" "" "Then are you going?" "" The young man flicked his sleeves, walked out briskly, raised the curtain and turned back to urge, "Why are you still standing there, I am very busy." "I" Long glanced at Yong Ye, still hesitating. "What are you afraid of, young and old, I have picked it up for you, so I won't tire you." "You mean" Turning her head suddenly, Long's eyes were full of joy. Seeing his color, Yong Ye smiled triumphantly, put down the curtain and turned to leave, "Follow me quickly, I don't like procrastination." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 218 Blessing Comes, Disaster Comes (Part 3) ? Late at night, in a forest outside the Xiling: Chang'e carried a straw basket on her back and leaned on a branch, taking one step deeper and one step shallower, and moved towards a more shaded place in the forest. In this area, the trees are densely branched, blocking the moonlight and the guidance of the stars. It is too dark to know the north and the south. The ground is full of tall weeds, which make a noise when walking on them. Eerie feeling. "Wooah." A crow twittered from the top of the tree, which immediately made the girl tremble with fear. She pressed her hand to her heart, wiped off the cold sweat on her palm, and muttered words of encouragement for herself, and continued to look around on the ground. Lift the branch and pull it to look through it, carefully looking for what you want. Due to the lack of light, Chang'e's head was lowered. The weeds slid across her beautiful face, leaving cool dewdrops, which shone with gentle brilliance under the faint moonlight, making her even more charming. After searching for another half an hour, Chang'e supported the tree trunk beside her, sat down feebly, and took out a towel to wipe off the sweat. "Hey, Qionghua, where the hell are you?" Muttering a word, Qiaolian was half-suffering. That's right, the purpose of this visit is to find the viburnum that only blooms at night, but to be more precise, she came here for He Bo, looking for the so-called lunar thing that can heal his eyes. Although she should be persuaded by Xia Leizu's righteous words at that time, in Chang'e's heart, she still wanted to perform well in front of He Bo, so as to win the respect of this great god of mountains and seas. So when she was separated from Leizu, Chang'e went straight to the place of the great witch in the clan, and asked what the Taiyin thing was and where it grew. The big witch began to ask her in surprise, what made her want to look for such an unknown thing in his opinion. Chang'e generously made up half a lie, saying that Luoshen wanted to find it to heal her husband's eyes, and because He Bo's injury was not healed, and seeing that she was tired, she stopped her from leaving, so Luoshen took the opportunity to entrust the matter to Chang'e , request to find it on your behalf. Then, Chang'e was deeply moved by the deep love between the two of them. She couldn't bear the pain of the goddess, so she accepted the request, and hoped that the great witch would help her and so on. The great witch taught her to speak so much that even she was moved, and automatically ignored the question in her heart that since the goddess has a request, why didn't she tell you how to find the things of the sun, so that you can do things conveniently, and quickly took it to wish Utensil helped to make an accurate calculation, and told her that there was a kind of viburnum that bloomed only at night in the forest in the west of the village, and maybe she could send it to try. Chang'e was very excited when she heard this, and didn't ask what the flower looked like, whether it was growing on the ground or on a tree, so she slammed her head several times at the witch, saying that your great kindness will be repaid ten times in the future, and then got up. He ran out as if flying, and let the big witch's unraised hands froze at the moment, and it took him a long time to get the sentence stuck in his throat, this forest is eerie, it's not good for you and your daughter to go alone Sure, it's better to swallow the words that I will help you too, and sit back on the seat with a desolate expression. Afterwards, things became even smoother. Chang'e returned home, found a straw basket and hid it in the house. At night, her parents fell asleep one after another, and sneaked out, passing the soldiers who were too sleepy at the entrance of the village, and headed west. face to go. After running for a mile or two, I looked back and saw that no one was following, so I no longer held back my excitement, and hummed a little song cheerfully. It's a pity that after searching for a long time in the forest, not to mention Qionghua, I didn't even see a single fallen petal. Chang'e finally found out that the so-called lunar thing is really not so easy to find, and even found that she might not recognize it even if she saw it. This time, the girl's whole face was full of pain, she hugged her knees and buried her head, sighed heavily, "What can I do?" When the words were not finished, a familiar male voice sounded in my ears, "I don't want you to do this for me." Chang'e hurriedly raised her head, and saw He Bo, who was thinking so much, was in front of her eyes, smiling tenderly at herself. He Bo knelt down, stroked his delicate cheeks, rubbed them gently with his fingertips, his eyes were full of pity and tenderness, and his tone was extremely caring, "This place is difficult and dangerous, and it is difficult to walk in the daytime. It is so late, and you are running alone. Come on, if you get hurt, don't you teach me to be sorry." He Bo's face was so close that Chang'e felt slightly dizzy when he breathed out so close. The girl's cheeks were flushed, she lowered her eyes shyly, and said coyly, "This, this is a risk for the gods, my little one." Women love it." "Hehe." The voice sounded very happy, He Bo let go of his hand, put his arms around Chang'e's shoulders, sat down next to her, and whispered in her ear, "I have received all your wishes, and I will accept them as well." Keep it in mind. But Qionghua, it is better not to look for it, I don't want you to be troubled." Chang'e's heart fluttered in one sentence, and she made a gesture.She leaned up, smiled sweetly, and said, "How can I do that? As long as I can cure you, even if the little girl comes to look for it every day, I am willing." "Chang'e." He Bo sighed and embraced her, "It's so kind of you to treat me." "What does the god say?" Chang'e wrapped her arms around his waist and replied softly, "The little girl is a mortal and can help the god recover. She is really lucky for three lives. gone." "Fool. Don't say bad words." He Bo raised her face, leaned closer to appreciate it, and said, "You are so beautiful and kind-hearted, how can I be willing to let you die? After I recover, I will try to help you achieve the Tao. After that, Let's share the life of heaven and earth and taste the friendship of eternal life, shall we?" "Really? But, I'm afraid the goddess won't tolerate it." "Hehe, you don't have to worry about that. Mi'er is the daughter of a king, and she knows how to be polite. If she knows that you are willing to take risks for me, not only will she not hate you, but she will treat you as a sister and live in harmony with you. " At this point, Chang'e was so happy that she couldn't help herself. She threw herself into He Bo's chest and expressed her love, "Chang'e has been favored by the gods in this life, and there is nothing to repay her. From now on, she will serve the gods well and never leave." "Ah. If you have a wife like this, what more can a husband ask for?" He Bo hugged her tightly, kissed her temples, the corners of her eyebrows, turned it to his lips, tasted the sucking lightly, leaned back to press her, and poured it into the high bushes. between¡­¡­ The sky was getting brighter, and He Bo looked at the sleeping face lying on his lap, and there was still a hint of a smile, and he showed a gloomy smile, "Hehe, longevity? Seeking mutual happiness forever? It's a good idea. But, it's only you This kind of greed can greatly help me." Caressing her delicate face, he picked her up by the waist, and jumped onto the branch. The morning wind blowing in the face scattered the black hair, but the smugness on the corners of the mouth became more and more intensified. Glancing at the sleeping beauty, he sneered, jumped up and down, and disappeared without a trace after a while. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 219 Blessing Comes, Disaster Comes (4) ? The light of the morning sun poured down on the forest, leaving mottled spots all over the ground, Yong Ye raised his hand to cover his eyes, his handsome face showed bitterness again. Seeing Guang Tan beside him, he immediately put up an umbrella to cover him, and asked him with concern, "Master, do you want to find a sheltered place to rest before leaving?" "Rest?" The young man shook his head, a little bitterly resentful, "Why doesn't Guangtan remember things? We must go to the Fuxi formation today, and we don't have time to delay." "Yes. Of course Guangtan remembers it, but" the girl glanced behind her, showing disgust on her face, and whispered, "Those mortals are walking too slowly. I'm afraid they won't be able to see each other until tomorrow." Fuxi." Then he said with concern, "Besides, my lord" "Shut up." Yong Ye came out from between his five fingers, the reproachful expression made Guang Tan quickly shut up, bowed his head in apology, "Guang Tan knows his mistake." Yong Ye looked back and saw that Long was slowly approaching with Yuan Er with his mother on his back. The woman on her back hadn't woken up yet, the fox demon who was following beside her was already short of breath due to the whole night's journey, Weilong still walked steadily. The handsome young man cared about the fox demon's situation, while the latter pretended to be energetic, smiled and shook his head, saying that he was fine. Dazed for a long time, the young man sighed softly, and said to Guang Tan, "Forget it, I've been driving all night, so it's good to have a rest." "Yes, my lord." Guangtan looked around, selected a lush tree, helped Yong Ye to go towards it, and turned to Long and said, "My lord, please come and rest." When all the people arrived under the tree, Guangtan first asked Yong Ye to sit down, then threw the umbrella into the air, stretching his arms to exert strength, and all of a sudden, the leaves on the nearby branches were flying towards the umbrella, wrapping it layer by layer, and it didn't take long , an umbrella that can only accommodate one person has become bigger than a house, fully blocking the sunlight, and it stops in front of Yong Ye. The girl checked the work, nodded in satisfaction, then went to Yong Ye, leaned forward and said, "My lord, sit here, and Guangtan will find some nectar for you to drink." Covered by the shade of the tree, Yong Ye opened his eyes peacefully, and nodded in agreement, "Okay, my disciple Wang's family should be exhausted, so you can bring some food to them along the way." He glanced at Long, then leaned on Lift up the tree trunk and close your eyes to rest. Long heard that although he didn't have any affection for Yong Ye, he didn't object. After putting his mother down, he sat in a circle with his relatives and waited quietly. At this time, Long's mother had woken up, and saw that the young man treated him kindly, but her son did not show any gratitude, so she reminded in a strange voice, "He rescued us anyway, and helped prepare meals, so thank you People." "Mother," Long Wei lowered her voice, as if she wanted to show off on purpose, "They may not be helping, how can my son thank the wrong person?" "It's not helping, it's" "I don't know his purpose yet, but," Long glanced at him, he added, "Everything will be clear when we get to Fuxi's formation." "Hehehe" I don't know if he was shocked by Long, or he thought of something funny again, Yong Ye opened his eyes and looked around, and said lazily, "It seems that the disciple of King Ren is very puzzled, why not May I ask you for details?" "Hmph. Will you really answer?" "Hey, how do you know that I can't do it?" Yong Ye stretched his waist, turned his head around, and said with a smile, as if deliberately trying to confront him, "In the Tao of Huangquan, not only the palace masters, but even the venerable one, often praise you." This seat is honest and reliable." "Hmph. Your sentence is a lie." "Hey, so people are the most untrustworthy, because they only believe in their own stupidity." "Okay, then let me ask you, why did you go to Fuxi formation?" "Well, this can be answered." The young man sat up a little bit, and said, "I heard that in addition to being superior in strength, the King of People is also good at divination. The technique of gossip was created by him, and the world regards it as a treasure. I firmly believe it. I want to meet you today too.¡± "Just divination?" "Otherwise, what else can there be?" Yong Ye looked inexplicably again, "You don't think that I want to threaten him with you, do you?" "" Long straightened his face, unable to deny it, it seemed that he had been hit. "Hehehehe, ridiculous. I never do such thankless things." "Then, what do you want to ask the King of People?" Yuan'er was the one who spoke next, and the little fox looked curiously at this young man who was not murderous, but completely puzzled. "Hmm" Qingxiu's face became worried, she shook her head and said, "No, I can't answer this." "Why?" It asked more curiously. "Because, I think it's better for you to listen together on the spot." Yuan'er Xu still wanted to ask him something, but was stopped by Long, he shook his head at Yuan'er, and asked him again.He said to Yong Ye, "At present, it seems that what you have done may not be beneficial at all. When did Huang Quandao start trading at a loss?" When he came out from the Ministry of Shennong, Long only thought that Chonghua asked him to come to rescue him, so he asked Yong Yelai to thank Chonghua, but the young man said that he came here because of a trade deal with Chonghua. Tell me, but the reminder has nothing to do with the world. He was worried that Chonghua would answer the difficult problem, so he explored for a long time in different ways. The young Lang Xu was annoyed by the question, so he answered a short sentence, and it was not a contract, so why worry too much, only then did Long feel at ease. "Yeah, maybe I really will" Yong Ye closed his eyes slightly, paused for a while, and replied, "But it doesn't matter, I trust Chonghua more, and I trust them even more." "who?" "Hehe, I can't answer this, but don't worry, they have nothing to do with you." After speaking, he lay down comfortably on the ground, closed his eyes and fell asleep, "Okay, I have told you everything I need to say. If you still want to know, let the king do the divination for you." "Long" "It's okay." Looking away, he smiled and comforted Yuan'er, "I don't think he can do anything in front of the master." Jade Mountain, Palace of the Western Kingdom: Yan, together with Fanlou and Lan, went inside to meet the master of the Western Kingdom¡ªthe Queen Mother of the West. On the throne in the middle of the main hall, a beautiful woman with a majestic form and spirit and a plump figure sat upright. She was dressed in leopard skin, around her neck was a necklace made of leopard teeth, and even the pendants hanging from her earlobes were also made of leopard teeth. She was so wildly dressed that anyone who saw her would find it hard to get close to her. After being held in Lan's hands, Tang Yu looked at it carefully, and gave her first impression, 'Well, she must not like leopards very much. ¡¯ Look, flayed to show off. After thinking about it again, she admired the Queen Mother of the West, "What a good way, when the young master returns to his original body, he also skins the dead cow and puts it on his body, then pulls off the horn and cuts it, and makes a scabbard for the silver blade." ah! Xiaoye's knife!" Suddenly remembering the silver blade he threw to help Chonghua during the battle in the Luohe Water Palace, Mao'er murmured apologetically, "Partner, don't worry, Xiaoye will come back to you soon . ' At this time, Yan walked slowly to the front of the seat and bowed to greet her, "Mother, my daughter is back." Immediately afterwards, Lan also ran up to call sweetly, "Mother, are you okay?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 220 Blessing Comes, Disaster Comes (5) ? Seeing the two beloved daughters coming to pay their respects, the Queen Mother of the West calmed down a little, raised her hand and called Lan to her side, and asked her, "Didn't I order you to stay in the middle school, why did you sneak out?" Lan Xiaoxiao stuck out her tongue and answered playfully, "Daughter, I miss my sister. I heard that she is willing to come back to act as the interim lord of the country. When I was happy, I went to welcome her. Mother~ you won't be worried about this." Blame me for small things." "Huh." The beautiful woman smiled, not paying attention, squinting at the kitten in Lan's arms, with a hint of surprise in the corner of her eyes, "Have you been to Shanzhong Valley?" After thinking about it, it was impossible, so she changed her mouth and said, "Where did this kitten come from?" "Oh, you're talking about Xiao Yu'er," Lan held up the kitten in front of Queen Mother Xi, and said cheerfully, "It's a monster transformed from brother Chonghua's true essence. Look, doesn't it look very cute? .¡± The kitten half-opened its eyes, and muttered in its heart. In order to prevent Lan Ruyi, it pretended to be fierce and bluffed Queen Mother Xi. "Hehe" Lan brought it back in embarrassment, and explained, "Mother is majestic. It may be frightened, so it pretends to be arrogant. However, it is usually very obedient." Then she persuaded Tang with empathy. Yu, "Little Yu'er is good, mother has a good heart, don't be afraid, don't be afraid." 'Who is afraid? I am not afraid of anyone! ¡¯ Cat glared at it, and then bluffed Queen Mother Xi again in her arms. "Hey" Lan didn't know what to say now, scratching his head and trying to think of how to excuse it. "Mother." At this time, Yan said, "This cat was injured, and it was my daughter who saved it. When it recovered, my daughter will return it to Uncle Fuxi and put it in the mountain valley." "That's right" The Queen Mother of the West pondered for a while, and seemed to disagree with Yan's thoughts, and said, "Chonghua is a very emotional child. If he loses the monsters around him, he will definitely feel uncomfortable. If you haven't asked him what he means, you will kill this cat." It's not appropriate to send my son to Fuxi." These words directly raised Tang Yu's favorability towards Queen Mother Xi to the top of the charts. If it wasn't for being held by Lan, the cat would have jumped on her body and thanked her coquettishly. The kitten Meimei called out, "Meow~ , right, that¡¯s the right thing to say~.)¡± But Yan didn't take it seriously, and replied, "Mother, Yan'er knows that you prefer Chonghua, but now, he is a demon in Huangquandao, and we have already parted ways, so you should no longer favor him. Monster, just It should be in the valley in the mountains." "Hiss~ (What are you talking about, woman? How can Chonghua feel sorry for you? Why do you always go against him?!)" Yan's 'slander' fell into the ears of Queen Mother Xi, making her calm face serious again, and she snorted with a straight face, "The demon race? Isn't that the one behind you?" After hearing this, Yan was not to be outdone, and retorted forcefully, "Fanlou left them a long time ago. You know how good he has been to his daughter all these years. Why is he still taboo now? Could it be that Chonghua is willing to degenerate, so he can It's pitiful, but Fanlou can abandon the darkness and turn to the light, isn't it worthy of people's joy?" "(Who wants to be depraved, you are the one who is willing to degenerate!)" Although he didn't know the meaning of these four words, he intuitively felt Yan's malice. Recovering, he not only wanted to seek revenge from Bai Ze, but also gave her back all of Yan's evil words. The Queen Mother of the West seemed to be helping it, her face became colder and colder, "Abandon the darkness and turn to the light? Why don't you ask him if he has the heart to bear these four words." "That's you" "Okay!" Fan Lou interrupted sharply, and rushed towards Queen Mother Xi. Seeing this, Yan hurriedly grabbed him and tried to persuade him not to get excited, but Fan Lou didn't give up. He pushed Yan away a few steps with a wave of his hand, stared at the beautiful woman on the seat and said, "It is known in the three worlds that the son-in-law in the heart of the Queen Mother of Yushan West has always been the son-in-law. There is only Chonghua, Yan can't get married, so she wants to marry her younger daughter. Unfortunately, you never expected that this kid has never received your love." "The devil! Don't talk nonsense! Brother Chonghua values ??love and righteousness. If it wasn't for Gonggong and the others who broke his heart, brother Chonghua would never go to Huangquandao. You are not allowed to speak ill of him." "(Yes, yes, you are a big devil, you are talking nonsense here.)" Tang Yu gave a rare help. "Hey, emphasizing love and righteousness? It's a big joke." Fanlou sneered, and said, "You don't think until now that your marriage ended disastrously because of Beixiang's obstruction, you are stupid. And I don¡¯t know that back then, it was he and Beixiang who planned to make the marriage fail, so I can feel at ease.¡± "Nonsense, nonsense!" Lan was so excited that he trembled, exuding an aura of anger all over his body, "If you dare to say one more thing, I will teach you a lesson for Brother Chonghua now!" These actions frightened Tang Yu in her arms, and the cat hurriedly persuaded, "(Hey, calm down! If you want to get angry or beat him up, put Xiaoye down first.)"??This statement is true or false, it sounds quite practical, but now that its life is in the hands of others, the cat must always take its own safety into consideration first. Looking at Fanlou again, the sarcasm did not change, but instead he yelled at the Queen Mother of the West, "Chonghua is the proud son of heaven, which is rare in the world. I agree with this very much, and so do you, my lady. Then you Just understand, such a person, how could he fall in love with your stupid daughter, whoever it is, it would be too late to escape." "You! Big devil!" Throwing the kitten on Queen Mother Xi, no matter what happened, he greeted Fanlou first. "Stop!" The Queen Mother of the West stood up suddenly and reprimanded, "It's not proper to use force in the hall! Go back and reflect on yourself!" "Mother! It's him" "Speak no more! Go down!" "Hmph." Seeing that Queen Mother Xi didn't help, Lan also blamed herself, glared at Fanlou angrily, threw off her sleeves and ran out of the hall. The kitten beside the chair watched her nervously. It was only when Lan left the palace gate that he didn¡¯t remember to turn back to look for it. Then he breathed a sigh of relief, "(Finally left, I really scared the young master to death.)" Then, it secretly glanced at the Queen Mother of the West, and saw her staring at Fanlou in the blink of an eye, and the latter also paid back without flinching. After a while of silence, Queen Mother Xi lowered her eyes and said slowly, "That's all. Let's all go down." "Mother" Yan still had lingering fears, stepped forward and whispered, "Fanlou" "Yan'er." The beautiful woman sat back on the throne and replied by pressing her eyebrows, "Mother is very happy that you can come back. After I retreat, you have to take care of this place." "Mother." Yan immediately expressed her feelings, knelt down in front of the seat and bowed deeply, "Thank you for your mother's success. In the future, Yan and my husband will serve mother wholeheartedly for the rest of their lives." "Huh ~ go." Waving to the audience, Queen Mother Xi closed her eyes, seemingly lost in thought. "Yes." Yan stood up and faced Xiang Fanlou with a slight smile. The latter looked at her, then at Queen Mother Xi, bowed his head and cupped his hands, "Thank you, Ma'am." This voice was sincere and a little apologetic. Putting on Fanlou's arm, and putting her cheek close to it, Yan happily whispered, "Thank you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 221 Blessing Comes, Disaster Comes (6) ? In the main hall, the Queen Mother of the West was meditating alone, recalling all kinds of past events, her graceful face gradually showed sorrow, and gradually expanded until it penetrated into the eyes. An ordinary mother who worries about her children. "Hey~" With a sigh, Queen Mother Xi shook her head slightly. Yan and Fanlou's relationship, even if she acquiesces, will the people of Xiguo deny it? As a mother, I naturally hope that my children will be happy, but as the king of a country, family affairs should take second place. The purpose of recruiting Yan back to act as the temporary lord this time is to let her understand that there are many difficulties, and they will eventually have to face them in person, and they cannot be eliminated by simply escaping, even if escaping is the best way. Suddenly, Queen Mother Xi felt that something was scratching her shoe, so she looked towards the foot of the chair and saw Tang Yu was stretching out her claw desperately to let her find it. Seeing her look, the kitten meowed happily and shook its head. Queen Mother Xi picked it up and put it on her lap with a smile, gently stroked its head, and said with a little shame, "I didn't fall on you just now. Hey, girl Lan still taught me to worry about it." The kitten turned over and shook his head at her, "(It's okay, it's okay, she's gone.)" The Queen Mother of the West scratched the kitten's chin and smiled, "I have known Fuxi and Nuwa since the beginning of the world. Both of them are kind-hearted and kind, and they would like to get close to anyone who sees them. Even the children they give birth to are all outstanding. Especially It's Chonghua, steady and thoughtful, with a detached demeanor, even Gong Gong, who has always protected his shortcomings, praised him well, and I also like this child from the bottom of my heart." "(That's it, that's it.)" Mao'er nodded in agreement, and suddenly thought that she hadn't seen Chonghua for a few days, and she didn't know how he was doing now, so she became worried again, "I have to find a way to get out quickly and go back to Luoshui to have a look." ' Seeing this cute appearance, the Queen Mother of the West laughed a few more times, and then said, "One time when I was talking to Nuwa, I said that Yan and Lan were not as sensible as Chonghua. I feel at ease to be an in-law with her. Originally, I just wanted to test this, but Nuwa agreed immediately, and said that it was Chonghua's blessing to marry my daughter. You don't know how much I was at that time. I'm happy, it's now" "(Ahem, luckily it didn't work, otherwise he would be unlucky.)" The kitten muttered and turned his head away. "Hey~ You don't like them either, do you?" Queen Mother Xi looked lonely, stroked the kitten's body and sighed, "The monsters are also like you, and I don't want them to marry. Willing to believe." "(Eh? You can understand me too?)" Tang Yu blinked in surprise. "Oh, Bai Ze will, and of course I can too." 'Ah, that would be much more convenient. The cat turned over excitedly, grabbed her robe and begged, "(Then can you take me to Luoshui? Chonghua saved his sister, uh and me Now, he was arrested by Tiangong The man was wounded, I want to see him.)¡± "What happened to Mi'er? How could Chonghua fight Tiangong and be injured? Tell me about it." Seeing her nervously urging, Tang Yu confided everything that happened in Luoshui, including being rescued by Yan and brought back to Xiguo, and then begging her to say, "(Master is very worried about him, but Your daughter is not willing to let me go, and she wants to send me back to the mountain valley, I don¡¯t want to go back, I want to find Chonghua, can you take me to find him?)¡± Seeing the cat's pitiful appearance, the Queen Mother of the West suddenly felt pity, stroked its head and said, "Don't worry, I think there is Dayi here, and nothing will happen to him. Since you haven't recovered yet, Why don't you rest in the Western Country, wait for your strength to recover, and then I will let Yan let you go back to Luoshui." "(No, no.)" Mao'er paused awkwardly for a moment, then muttered, "(I don't know the way, how can I go back. Besides, your daughter is trying to send me to the valley in the mountains Young master doesn¡¯t believe her.)¡± Then he thought of something, patted Queen Mother Xi¡¯s leg bitterly, and said, ¡°(And that devil, I don¡¯t know what kind of magic he gave to young master, so that his whole body is now covered Weak, how can I walk. Maybe the front foot will go out, and the back foot will be caught by him.)¡± "Oh~ there is still this paragraph." The Queen Mother of the West picked up the kitten and went to the apse, comforting it as she walked, "Well, if that's the case, you can follow me for a while. Spell, I will send you back to Luoshui, okay?" With Queen Mother Xi's promise, Tang Yu was overjoyed, and nodded flatteringly, "(Okay, you are really a good person. Uh Actually, if it weren't for your youngest daughter who can't control Qi, the monsters wouldn't dislike her .)" "Hehehe, Lan is right, you are quite lovable." Luoshui Xiling Department: Leizu searched for Chang'e for a day, but he didn'tSeeing the figure, I felt in my heart that something happened to her, so I ran to the leader to ask for help. Seeing that it was his daughter's request, Li Yang sent his men to search everywhere, but they couldn't find it until sunset. At this time, even Chang'e's parents were overwhelmed and went to Li Yang to lament and cry. Seeing that the people were missing, the leader of the Xiling tribe invited the great witch to pray and predict the whereabouts of Chang'e. The big witch was shocked when he heard about it, and told Li Yang about Chang'e's request for divination yesterday, and even blamed himself for not stopping it, which led to the incident. There were clues about Chang'e's whereabouts, so Li Yang hurriedly sent people to the mountains and comforted his daughter, telling her not to worry. Lei Zu and Chang'e had a deep relationship, and even if they were relieved, they couldn't understand it, so they waited at the entrance of the village to watch back and forth, praying silently for Chang'e from time to time. When the incident became a big issue, it was soon known to the whole village, and everyone spontaneously came to Luoshen's residence, hoping that she would also contribute to this. Concubine Mi was surprised when she first heard the reason, "I have never asked her to look for things of the Taiyin." "But, that's what she told the big witch." "Regardless of whether Chang'e's words are true or not, she also intends to help the goddess. Please see that she has a heart and help the common people find it." A group of villagers bowed down to her and petitioned loudly. "Okay." The people of Luoshui were taken care of by her. Even if they didn't tell them, Concubine Mi was willing to help, so she asked Chang'e's whereabouts and set off for the mountains. Looking at the direction in which Concubine Mi left, Changqin pursed her lips, walked into her room, saw He Bo was drinking tea leisurely, pursed her lips again, sat down opposite him, stared at He Bo's face and said , "Brother Feng, why don't you care at all?" "Hmph, it's just a lack of people, what's the big deal." Changqin looked away, looked outside the door and said, "Anyway, in front of my sister, you should also behave." "What? Are you suspicious of me?" "Huh. Doubt?" Changqin sneered, "Brother Feng is just suspicious, and I underestimate you." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 222 Disaster Comes, Blessing Relies ? "Changqin!" He Bo scolded, followed by pursing his lips, and said, "I know what you're thinking, but since Dayi promised the elixir, I don't need to look for other methods." Silver eyes stared at him for a long time, but He Bo didn't change his color, so he lowered his head and said, "Whether it's true or not, you should follow, otherwise, it will be bad for you and sister, it's better to find that woman earlier." He Bo snorted, got up and went out of the house. When he reached the door, he looked back and said in a low voice, "I know that you are the one who hopes that Mi Er and I will be in harmony. Don't worry, what happened before will never happen again." It happened." Then, he turned and left. Changqin sat by the desk and never looked back. His hair falling to the side blocked his faint loneliness. Gently stroking Qin in his arms, Junsheng murmured, "My wishMaybe only you can give it to me" Between the Kunlun Mountains: In a blink of an eye, it was already the morning of the next day. After a hurried trek, Yong Ye and his party had arrived in front of Fuxi's formation in Kunlun Mountain. Looking at the mountain wall with golden flowing colors, the young man said with a smile, "Well, Fuxi formation is indeed a good place." Then, without waiting for Long to react, he took the lead through the rock wall and entered the formation. Guang Tan was stunned, but did not delay, put away his umbrella and followed him in. "Long." Yuan'er cast an inquiring look, "Shall we go and see?" "Ah." Long nodded, helped her mother to sit aside, and said, "Mother, please wait here first, my son will go and see the situation, and I will pick you up later." Then he ordered Yuan'er, " Yuan'er stay and take care of mother." "Okay, Long remember to be careful." "Heh, with the master in the formation, the two demons can't cause any trouble." Long smiled and stroked Yuan'er's cheek, and said caringly, "You just stay here, I will be back soon." "Um." After explaining, Long turned around and came to the rock wall, sighed in his heart, and walked through the rock. Entering the formation, Long looked around and saw no trace of Yong Ye, so she couldn't help opening her eyes curiously, 'Could it be that he also knows the formation and how to walk? ¡¯ Then he shook his head again, without making too many guesses, and went straight to the depths of the formation. Not long after, Long arrived at Fuxi's place, and the scene made him open his eyes again in surprise. Fuxi caressed the strings with a calm face, while Yong Ye was kneeling and sitting not far away, smiling at him. Seeing Long coming, the young man waved to him, "It's just in time, come and listen together." Long Long glanced at Yong Ye, came to Fuxi's side in half doubt, and asked, "Master, they" Fu Xi didn't move his eyes, but only replied, "Well, I already know, it's okay." "Yes." Long took a step back, stood still with his head bowed, his eyes swept to Yong Ye again, guessing his intentions. The young man seemed to be very patient, just sitting like this, waiting for Fuxi to speak, but the latter seemed to have no intention of letting him "succeed", stroking the strings, closing his eyes as if in meditation. There was silence in the cave, and both humans and demons were very cooperative not to break the tranquility. The young man even raised his head leisurely, closed his eyes, and almost lay down to sleep. After a long time, Fu Xi finally opened his eyes, looked towards Yong Ye, and said, "Do you want to seek peace of mind, or do you want someone to help you?" Listening to Fuxi's question, Yong Ye stood up respectfully, bowed to him, and said, "The King of Kings knows it well, why should Yong Ye say it?" "The son of the moon knows the destiny, and all the variables are already in your eyes." "Is this your answer to Yong Ye?" "" After a moment of silence, Fu Xifu said again, "Forcing, it will eventually be suffering. But if you don't ask, you will only leave regrets." "Forcing is suffering in the end. If you don't ask, you will only leave regret." This sentence is not only desolate, but perhaps even more helpless, the young man said it silently, and after a long pause, he raised his head and said, "King, you Stay here, do you have any regrets?" Hearing this, Fuxi showed a slight sadness on his face, maybe he wanted to hide it, he lowered his head and stroked the strings again, over and over again. Yong Ye didn't bother, just watched quietly, until he stopped and sighed deeply. "Wife and child are separated, family is destroyed" This sound is like expressing the grief that has been suppressed for thousands of years, as if pouring out the heartache that is unknown to outsiders, so deplorable and pitiful. "Master" Long squatted down, pressed Fuxi's shoulder, trying to comfort, "This is the end, you just" Fuxi raised his hand, shook his head to indicate that he was fine, and looked at Yong Ye again, his expression was as calm as before, "Now, can you understand?" Looking into Fuxi's eyes, Yong Ye nodded seriously, and once again respectfullyHe bowed down, "Thank you. Yong Ye bid farewell." "Go." He lowered his head, allowing his hair to block his face and also cover up the deep emotions in his heart. Yong Ye got up to leave, but just as he stepped to the entrance of the cave, he made an emergency stop and came back, and sat down firmly in the standing position. "What else do you want to do?" Long frowned and stared. As soon as the demons from Huangquan Dao came, he made his master frown, and now he turned back again, I don't know what kind of harm he will do. "My lord?" Guang Tan was also surprised. Although her master usually 'pretentious', even the officials of Jiuyou Palace would not approve of him, but her behavior in the past few days is completely beyond their knowledge. The young man smiled awkwardly at Fuxi, "Ah, it's too bright outside, and it has already made Yong Ye dizzy for the past two days. If I stay any longer, I'm afraid that my fate will be far away from me." "!?"What! Afraid of the light? "¡­¡­"this¡­¡­ "Heh." It was Fuxi's turn to laugh out loud, "Forget it, it's better to wait for the sunset." "Hey, thank you very much." "However" The eyes slanted, and the end of the eyes seemed to be a little bright, "It's not rude to come and go, you come to ask for divination, and I also want to ask you something. Is it possible?" "Well" The young man rubbed his chin, looking a little embarrassed, but finally nodded and said, "Well, as long as there is something that can be said, Yong Ye is willing to tell the king." "Well, you don't have to worry too much. I don't want to inquire into other people's fate, and I won't hinder you." With a word of reassurance, the king said again, "From here, two monsters walked out, but now that I think about it, even myself I don¡¯t know if this is right or wrong, can Moon Son answer it for me?¡± "Master!?" "Hehehehe" Yong Ye laughed for a long time, then tilted his head and replied, "Well, this question is very good, but unfortunately, Yong Ye can't answer, but Yong Ye knows that in King Ren's heart, I have already foreseen the outcome of this matter. As for right and wrong, it is just a personal judgment." Fuxi didn't show any expression, but said plainly, "But some things are in people's lives. Instead of expecting it to be complete, it is better to expect to be forgiven." The young man thought for a while, and said, "Well, I don't understand your understanding, besides, Yu Yongye has no chance for emotional matters. Why don't you discuss fate with the king of people." "It's up to you to listen." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 223 Misfortune Comes, Blessings Rely On (2) ? Yong Ye straightened his posture, and continued, "The two monsters that the King of Man refers to, one can be obtained but not kept, and the other can be kept but not obtained." After a pause, he continued, "Yong Ye I don't know if this is what the King of People calls suffering, but even if it is suffering, these two monsters can enjoy it. So, can you get rid of the worries in your heart?" "That's right" Fuxi nodded slowly, but he still didn't see any fluctuations in him. After a while, he looked at Yong Ye and said, "Thank you." "Hehe. It's just a reciprocity." Yong Ye invited Guang Tanyi to sit down together, and then cupped his hands to Fuxi, "I am grateful for being taken in by the king of people. Huang Quandao also knows how to repay you. I would like to reveal something to the king of people again. It can be regarded as a thank you." This kindness." Fuxi couldn't comment, and nodded for him to continue. The young man cleared his throat and looked at it with a smile, "Wife and children are separated, family is broken and people are dead, if this is the pain in your heart, then, Yong Ye wishes the king to be successful." "Consummation?" Looking at the harmless smiling face, Fuxi also smiled, "You don't want extravagantly, so why give it to others so easily?" The young man tilted his head, thought for a moment, and replied solemnly, "Like a king, you ask for forgiveness, but Yong Ye is more optimistic about his success." "Hehehehe, it seems that Chonghua has gone to a good place." Perhaps because of Yong Ye's words, he felt at ease, Fuxi began to play the plectrum, and suddenly there was a wonderful melody everywhere in the array. Yong Ye sat by and listened quietly, slowly closing his eyes as if infected Luoshui Xiling Department: After searching for a whole day, I searched all over the mountains and forests to the west, but I couldn't find Chang'e's whereabouts. From anticipation, to urgency, to helplessness, Leizu became depressed a lot within a day. Looking at Chang'e's mother who was still weeping beside her, she was deeply relieved, "Mother, you are hurting yourself so much, if Chang'e knows, it will definitely be uncomfortable. Don't worry, haven't you got any clues yet? Chang'e has always had Fuxiang, last time she was helped by a god and a man, and she was not captured by ghosts. I believe that she will be fine this time." Although the woman nodded, she couldn't stop crying. After all, her daughter is missing, and parents are most worried. Not long after, Concubine Mi and He Bo both returned, seeing Leizu and Chang'e's family still waiting at the entrance of the village, Concubine Mi stepped forward silently to apologize, "Sorry, I have already inquired about the vicinity of Xishan, but" She shook Shaking his head, he didn't want to hit them again. The woman cried even more when she heard this, and she almost fainted while lying on her husband's chest. Seeing this, Lei Zu hurriedly helped her sit on the ground and comforted her in a low voice. And Chang'e's father, Xu, felt that his daughter was hopeless. He sighed and shook his head, and didn't ask for anything more. He bowed to Luoshen, thanked her, and said, "The goddess is a little girl, and I have worked hard. My family is very grateful. Xiaomin " The honest farmer finally couldn't hold back his tears and sobbed, "Xiao Min thought, maybe this is her fateGoddess, please stop looking for her." Looking at this family in grief, Concubine Mi also mourned in her heart, and she kept comforting them, "Don't worry, no matter what, I will explain to you." After speaking, she turned and went out to search again. He Bo stopped her, shook his head and said, "Mi'er, you have been searching for a whole day and you haven't rested yet, how about" "I'm fine. My father entrusted them to me before he left. I should take good care of them. I haven't been able to do my best in the water palace these years. Now that I'm out, I have to make up for it anyway." "Hey, I" "Feng Yi." Concubine Mi leaned close to him, leaned on his shoulder, and said softly, "I'm not blaming you, I just want to do more for them, please understand me." "Huh~" He Bo hugged her, and replied close to her hair, "Of course I know, but I don't want you to be tired." He followed him and smiled at Concubine Mi, " How about this, you go back and rest, I'll go out and look for it instead. Huh?" "this¡­¡­" "You don't want to be sad, so you want me to worry about you?" He Bo smiled and turned Concubine Mi around, pushed a little into the village, and urged, "Go, I will take care of this matter." The husband's care made Concubine Mi feel intimate, and she smiled a little bit, told her to be careful, and entered the village. Watching Concubine Mi walk away, He Bo's face gradually turned cold, he cast a glance at Chang'e's family, turned around and said, "You don't have to worry, people's fate is fixed early, and those who should come back will eventually return, just wait and see." Yes." After saying that, he suddenly walked away. The Chang'e family left behind was still distraught, and Lei Zu was also in a hurry, not knowing which one to persuade. When she was at a loss, there was an uplifting voice from behind her, "What's wrong? Are you still there?" Looking back excitedly, seeing Dayi standing behind him, frowning at them, Lei Zu immediately got up and saluted him,?Revealing the search results of the Luoshen couple, and then looking back at Chang'e's parents, with a sad face, "Chang'e and I have the same sisters, she is missing now, and I have hurt my heart and lungs by teaching my aunt and uncle. I don't know what to do." "How could this be?" Dayi knew the news of Chang'e's disappearance, but at that time he thought that with Concubine Mi and He Bo, it would not be difficult to find a woman, so he didn't participate, and walked along Luo Shui searched for Tang Yu again. But Tang Yu didn't find it, but when he came back, he heard that even Chang'e couldn't find it, which made him very surprised, so he said to Leizu, "Well, I'll help you to find it too, and you advise them to go back and wait." , as soon as there is news, I will pass it on to others." "Ah, with the help of gods and men, the little girl will feel at ease." Leizu bowed gratefully, and then said to Chang'e's parents, "Uncle and aunt, listen, the gods and men are also willing to help us, and Chang'e will be able to do it soon." Found it, you can rest assured this time." The Luoshui tribe, who have personally experienced the majesty of Yi, respected him. Seeing that he was willing to help, they were naturally grateful. please wait. Dayi smiled and shook hands, told them to go home and wait for news, then asked Leizu where Chang'e was, and set off to inquire. He stepped on a branch, jumped a few times, and landed firmly in front of the forest where Chang'e disappeared. Then he looked around and felt that there were still tribesmen searching in the forest, so he found them and asked, "What's the matter? Are there no clues at all?" ?¡± "Man of God, it's you who came." The tribe members hurriedly bowed their hands and reported the situation to him, "Hey, we also feel strange, it is said that when someone goes up the mountain, there will always be traces of trampling, but look." A villager pointed to the ground and said, "From the entrance of the forest, we found footprints and some traces of being trampled on, like this place, and this place." The villagers followed and led Dayi all the way to a tree. , pointing to the grass under the tree and said, "Look, when you get here, you completely disappear, and you can't find it anymore. We have never seen such a strange thing, as if people disappeared here for nothing. "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 224 Misfortune Comes, Blessings Rely On (3) ? Dayi squatted down and looked carefully at the grass. He could tell that someone had been lying there, and he got up and walked around in a small circle, but found no other traces. Squeezing his chin, Dayi thought to himself, "Could it be that he has met someone who can take her away quietly?" Mozu? impossible. Tiangong? Less likely. Who could it be? ' Seeing that Dayi couldn't figure out why, the villagers on the side couldn't help but feel nervous, and said cautiously, "No, it's those ghosts again." "Hey," Dayi waved his hands in relief, "it's broad daylight, where are there so many ghosts?" "Then how could a person disappear for nothing?" "Of course it won't disappear for nothing, it's just that we haven't found his whereabouts yet. Hey!" As soon as he said this, Dayi seemed to have inspiration, one turned over and jumped onto the branch, looking for it, and then jumped onto another branch, bending over. He checked his waist, and there was a dazed expression on his face, "Huh, so it's here." With the clues, Dayi searched for them one by one until he came out of the forest and looked ahead, the brave man immediately frowned, "Is it him?" It shouldn't be. ' Shaking his head, without thinking too much, he turned to look at the mountains and forests. At this moment, the villagers followed his route and were rushing over. They waited to gather around him before asking breathlessly, "Man of God, heh~ , Heh~, what's the matter with you, did you find out?" Dayi didn't answer, but asked instead, "By the way, I heard from Lei Zu that He Bo also came out of the village to look for him. Have you seen him?" "River God? No, haven't you seen him back yet?" This answer directly lifted Dayi's heart. He turned and looked in the direction of Luoshui, with a hint of hatred on his face. 'Feng Yi, you really made us all look wrong. ' At this time, by the Luoshui River: Chang Qin and He Bo stopped on the bank of the river one after the other. Jun Sheng in the front looked at the surface of the river with a deep expression, while He Bo in the back asked a little annoyed because of his silence for a long time, "Why did you bring me here?" "What's the matter?" Changqin said without looking back, "I want to hear what you have to say." "Hmph. I don't know what it means." He Bo shook his hand, turned around and was about to leave. "Feng Yi!" Changqin turned around, with a slight anger on her face, and bit out every word in the eyes that He Bo looked at, "I reminded you earlier, I don't want you to still be arbitrary, you think you can hide her, and you can do it yourself." Can you hide it?" "Changqin!" He Bo also roared, and stepped in front of him, staring at him and said, "As soon as you come here, you say something inexplicable, and even show me your face, how crazy are you today?" "Am I crazy? Huh." The silver pupils shrank, and he grabbed He Bo's neckline, amplifying his voice, "Okay, have the guts to say in front of me that you never thought of using that The woman came to replenish her essence and said that you did not leave Xiling that night, did not go to Xishan to find her, and did not hide her in the Luohe Water Palace!" "You still doubt me?!" "Doubt? As I said earlier, there is no need to doubt people like you!" The more Changqin spoke, the more vicious she became, and the strength in her hands became heavier. "Let go!" He Bo threw him away, and yelled back even louder at his handsome face, "Yes! I thought so at the beginning, but I didn't do that!" Taking a deep breath, he turned his head and lowered his head The voice added, "That's right, I left Xiling that night, but I just came to sit by the river, absorb the essence of the night moon, and didn't go back until sunrise. You should also know about this. The woman is going to Xishan Looking for Qionghua, I didn¡¯t know beforehand, how could I run to find her? Besides, even if I did it, I should kill her directly, why hide her in this water palace and wait for you to find it?¡± After finishing speaking, he flicked his sleeves angrily. After Changqin listened silently, she raised her eyes to look at He Bo, her tone didn't ease much, "If it wasn't for you, who would do this?" "How would I know!" Seeing that Changqin still didn't believe her tone, He Bo immediately roared angrily again, "If you don't believe it, then go down and look for it." "Okay! It's up to you, I'll go down and find it!" The voice came from Dayi. ! ! He Bo and Chang Qin followed the prestige and saw Dayi coming towards them with a frosty face, they couldn't help being puzzled. "Why are you here?" He Bo asked him. "Hmph. Did you not expect it, or do you not want to see me here?" Dayi gave him a hard look. He Bo was already very irritable at this time, and his words were full of gunpowder, "Joke, this matter has nothing to do with me, what am I afraid of. But you two, you are both so aggressive today, did you take the wrong medicine?" "If you have taken the wrong medicine, you will know right away." Dayi didn't bother to quarrel with him, and went straight to the river. "Brother Yi." Chang Qin called him, and turned to He Bo.After watching it for a while, he said earnestly, "Brother Feng, if you are willing to withdraw now, there is still time." This sentence angered He Bo again, this time he grabbed Changqin by the collar and pulled him towards him, and said sternly, "Stinky boy, I only tolerated you because you treated Mier well, but this is not to be afraid." You, don't push my nose on my face! Otherwise, I will be rude to you!" Then he pushed Changqin away, turned his back and said ruthlessly, "You two go down together, and see what results you can find out Come!" Changqin lowered her head and straightened her collar, then nodded to Dayi, "Then Brother Lao Yi will have to go." "Okay." Dayi responded, and cast another glance at He Bo, then opened the barrier and sank under the water. The two people on the shore were silent, one sulked fiercely, and the other was still hanging his head as if in deep thought. After more than a quarter passed like this, the water surface fluctuated, and Dayi came back from the river, holding everyone in his arms. The fruitless Chang'e. "How could this be?!" He Bo moved his feet in surprise, staring blankly at the woman who was still sleeping, with an expression on his face as if someone had hit him in the head, completely unbelievable. Dayi's face was full of resentment and disappointment, holding Chang'e in his arms and pushing towards He Bo step by step, staring at him and saying, "Now, what else do you have to say!" "I, I I didn't do this, someone must be trying to frame me!" That seemingly flustered excuse could not shake the facts in front of him. Dayi placed the girl on the ground, and when he got up, he punched He Bo more than ten steps away. "Uh" He Bo covered the corner of his mouth and raised his hand, seeing Dayi pointing at him and yelling angrily, "Say! What good deed have you done!" "I didn't hide the person, I don't know why she is down there." "I don't know?! Let me remind you now!" Leaping forward and coming to He Bo, he grabbed his neckline and punched hard at the door. He Bo was knocked to the ground again, and was pressed to the ground by Dayi holding his head. The warriors above were furious, and their free hands were already urging their strength. "He Bo's marriage has caused people to panic. Not only did you not repent, but you dared to reach out to Luoshui. Well, today I will take the place of the king, and Mi'er will teach you a lesson!" (Remember this site website: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 225 Misfortune Comes, Blessings Rely On (4) ? With the arrow full of murderous intent, coupled with Dayi's angry expression, anyone who saw him would think that He Bo was in danger this time. But the crystal blue eyes under his palm still stared stubbornly, and retorted as if 'reckless', "Yes, I was indeed ashamed of her at that time, and this time I really thought about using this woman to replenish my energy." Yuan, but when Mi'er told me that you would go to Xiguo to seek the elixir for me, I never thought about going to her again." "You still dare to argue!" Dayi was so annoyed that he pressed harder, "Do you really want her to confront you before you give up?" "What is giving up?! I haven't touched her at all. Could it be that she appeared under the water palace to prove that I did it?" "Okay! Let's see how long you can persist in your obsession." Dayi let go of his hand, and squatted next to Chang'e, and slowly injected true energy into her forehead. After a while, the girl woke up faintly. Chang'e blinked twice, saw Dayi's appearance clearly, and was a little surprised, "Man of God, why are you here?" Then she looked to the side, and was surprised again, "Oh, God, what's wrong with you, who hurt you." Dayi snorted, helped her up, looked at He Bo and said, "Girl, tell me, did you see him in the forest that night?" Seeing Dayi's angry look, Chang'e thought that the matter between her and He Bo had been discovered. Concubine Mi became angry, so she went to Dayi to question her. " Seeing her hesitate, Dayi thought she was afraid of He Bo's revenge, so he stood up and said, "Don't be afraid, if you have something to say, just tell me, Prince Zhu Rong and I are here, and he won't dare to do anything to you." "This" Chang'e looked at Dayi, then at Hebo, and bowed her head for a long time without saying a word. This made Dayi anxious, "Girl, what are you worrying about? If this is true, I will escort him to the King of Ren right now, and he will definitely make the decision for you and teach this kid not to do such dirty things again." thing." These words may have once again confirmed what she thought in her heart, and Chang'e shook her head hastily, "No, no, the god has not done anything, and the little girl has never seen him in the forest." Looking at it with 'full of deep meaning' eyes, he couldn't help but twitched the corner of his mouth slightly. "What?! Uhthen who brought you under Luoshui?" "Luoshui?" Chang'e looked around, only to realize that she was on the bank of Luoshui. Now even she was confused, and searched her memory again, but she couldn't remember anything, so she gave up and said, "Little girl When I woke up, I saw the God-Man beside me, I remembered sleeping in the forest before, and the little girl didn¡¯t know anything else.¡± "Then, who could it be?" Dayi stepped on the ground, quite weak. "Hmph." After being beaten up for no reason, He Bo grumbled as a matter of course, "I think you should be a little bit smarter, I don't know why." Dayi is a straightforward person, since he made a mistake, he had to apologize, "Feng Yi, I'm really sorry, I" "Brother Yi." At this time, Changqin spoke, and Junsheng walked up to Dayi, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "It's easy to know who it is." "Oh? How should I say it?" Changqin chuckled again, and looked at Chang'e, "Girl, you went to find Qionghua late at night, did your sister ask you to go?" "Uh" Chang'e's eyes flickered, and she shook her head, "Yes, it was the little girl who saw that the god was injured, and she couldn't help her, soso she decided to let the big witch do the math." "Oh, that's the case." Changqin took a step forward and said again, "Although Qionghua belongs to Yin, it is of no great use to the gods. Miss, may I know, for us, what are the Taiyin in this world?" "Little girl" Changqin didn't care whether she wanted to or not, and continued on her own, "The sky is too cloudy, the moon is the most prosperous, and the virgin is second." Looking at Chang'e visibly shaking her body, the smile on her pretty face deepened, "Feng The elder brother was at odds with his elder sister in the early years, so he went to the world to find beauties" "Changqin! Why do you still mention these things?" "It's nothing, I just want this girl to know what happened to these beauties." "Come on, this has nothing to do with her disappearance." The past is unbearable, and He Bo is unwilling to disclose it. "How can it be irrelevant? Is brother Feng afraid?" "Hmph. You don't have to provoke me, you can say what you want, but if you say something that has nothing to do with this matter, I won't forgive you." "This is what it should be." Changqin stroked the body of the qin, and smiled again, "Brother Yi heard that He Bo got married, but it sounds like a villain, but I don't know that these women have met Brother Feng, and they are all flattering each other. , without the slightest reluctance, I just want to have a long-term friendship with the God of Daze."   "Hmph, are you covering up for him?" Dayi knew right from wrong in his heart. "Changqin doesn't dare. It's just a pity for those women. I thought I would be able to jump on the branches one day and not suffer from the suffering of the world, but unexpectedly this is the cliff where they will be smashed to pieces." Changqin stared at Chang'e in a blink of an eye. Slowly, slowly, he confided, "Once Brother Feng got their virginity, he would throw it away like a pair of shoes, or reward his subordinates, or directly, as Jiao, Long, Zhi, and food." As soon as these words came out, Chang'e trembled all over, and her eyes widened in disbelief. Even Dayi was shocked when he heard it. How could such a cruel method be done by a god who should be admired? "Feng Yi. You've gone too far! Aren't you afraid of wrath?" Talking about the past, He Bo frowned, but there was no sign of regret, "If I don't have Mi'er's heart, I would rather be angry with others. It's nothing to kill some women. In this world, it would be better if everyone died." "You!" It is the most hateful thing to die without repentance, and Dayi made a gesture to come forward and punch him again. "Brother Yi!" Chang Qin stretched out her hand to stop her, but without turning her head, she looked straight at Chang'e and continued, "Girl, now, are you still willing to hide it for him?" "II" Chang'e looked at He Bo urgently, "Shenjun." "Look at what I do! I didn't take you to Daze, I didn't take your body, and I didn't kill you. What they said has nothing to do with your disappearance." "Shenjun. You, how can you say that, little girl" Chang'e gasped excitedly and said, "Could it be that what you said that night was all a lie to me?" "What night, I haven't been to that mountain forest at all, so don't talk nonsense." "You, you" Tears rolled down her face of embarrassment and indignation, and Chang'e finally couldn't help crying and fell to the ground. Changqin looked sideways at the awakened girl, shook her head, and said to He Bo, "Brother Feng, you should admit it now." "Admit what! I told you that I have never been there! Uh!" At the end of the conversation, Dayi's fist was met face to face again. White light, the whole head is buzzing. "Feng Yi! If I don't cure you today, my life will be in vain!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 226 Misfortune Comes, Blessings Rely On (5) ? It was nearly dusk, in the Fuxi formation on Kunlun Mountain: "King of men, king of men, where are you? Dayi came to see you." Dayi hurriedly shuttled through the caves, calling loudly, while He Bo on his shoulders hung his hands, watching him dying. After a while, he heard a few short notes, and followed the sound to find Fuxi's location. Throwing He Bo to the ground, Dayi slightly cupped his hands at Fuxi, squinted at Yong Ye who was still standing beside him, and immediately frowned, "Demons what are you doing here?" The young Lang who was being questioned was dozing off to the point of nodding frequently, even though Guang Tan behind him urged him impatiently, there was no sign of waking up. Seeing the leisurely look of that 'reckless', the girl really wanted to pick him up and yell at him. Glancing at Dayi's unfriendly eyes, Guang Tan helplessly reached out and shook Yong Ye's shoulders, then called him louder, "My lord, my lord. Wake up quickly." "Huh?" Responded in a daze, Yong Ye rubbed his eyes, blinked a few times to look at Guang Tan, "It's dark?" The girl felt that her face must be very dark now, but for the sake of Jiuyou Temple's face, she lowered her head and took a deep breath secretly, and said calmly: "Master, Dayi is here." "Oh~" the young Lang Meimei yawned, turned her head and smiled apologetically at Dayi, then shifted her gaze to Hebo lying at his feet, and said in amazement: "Tsk tsk tsk, warrior Yi is so skilled." Dayi didn't want to argue with him, so he walked up to Yong Ye in two or three steps, and stared at him condescendingly, "Say! Why are you here!" Yong Ye raised his head upwards, and his smile became more friendly, "Come to tell the fortune, why doesn't Warrior Yi come to give a divination too?" "Hmph, you thought I would" "Yi." Fuxi interrupted, shaking his head at Dayi, "I left him here." "Eh? You, king of men" Fuxi raised his hand to comfort him, then got up and went to check He Bo's injury. After pressing a few veins briefly, Fu Xi sighed while concentrating on the bruises on the corners of He Bo's mouth and eyes, "Hey, why did it become like this" "King, you don't know how many immoral things this kid has done." Dayi thought that Fuxi was kind-hearted and tolerant of everything, so he didn't want to see him being deceived. Looking for fragrances everywhere, now that Mi'er is out of danger, he still dares to strike in Luoshui, and even uttered wild words in front of me, if he doesn't let it go, the sky will turn him over." Fuxi listened silently, but didn't answer, instead luck healed He Bo. Seeing this, Dayi was startled and anxious, "Are you going to tolerate this bastard?" Fuxi looked up at him, then lowered his eyelids and said, "Anyway, wake him up first. I'll ask when the time comes." "¡­¡­snort." "Yi." Probably because of Dayi's dissatisfaction, Fuxi greeted with a smile, "Come and sit down." "No need." It's hard for Dayi to say anything about the king's treatment, but at present, the demons are still in the formation, and he dare not take it lightly at any time. Turning his head towards Yong Ye who was "watching the fun" with his chin resting, Dayi half-closed his eyes and looked him up and down, but he seemed to remind King Ren, "I haven't seen him before, so you should be careful." Fuxi understood the meaning, and answered Dayi, "The gods of heaven and earth were all born from the immortal body of Emperor Pangu." Then he glanced at Yong Ye, and said, "At that time, the eyes of the emperor turned into the sun and the moon, and the sunrise was called Xihe. , Yuechushen is famous for Wangshu. Xihezi has two, for heart and thought. Wangshuzi also has two, for body, and for life. This son is one of them." Hearing Fuxi's introduction, Yong Ye paid respects to Dayi in a serious manner, and reported to the house, "What the king said is true. Yong Ye came from the Moon Palace, and now he is the master of the Nine Nether Palace. I have seen the warrior Yi." "Hmph, so what, I have finally entered the path of the devil." "The way of the devil is also the way, and everything is based on the heart. Yi, don't underestimate it." "Cut. That's all. You should take care of your good son-in-law first." Fuxi smiled lightly, withdrew his breath-infusing hand and put it on his lap, quietly looked at He Bo's face that was turning red, and asked, "How is it, are you feeling better?" "Uh" He Bo shook his head lightly and opened his eyes when he heard a familiar voice in the dimness. Seeing Fuxi beside him, he quickly struggled to get up, knelt down and bowed to him, "Father Wang." Raising his hand to lift He Bo up, Fuxi looked at Dayi in a blink of an eye and said, "Get up, I'm just free, and it's good to listen to you talking." He Bo propped himself up a bit and sat down on his knees. He scanned the cave for a week, tilted his head and said, "Hmph. I didn't do anything wrong, and I have nothing to say." Hearing what he said, Dayi lost his temper immediately, stepped forward and grabbed He Bo by the collar, and yelled, "Stinky boy, you still dare to argue when you're here!"   "Hehehe" The young man on the side became even more interested. "What are you laughing at!" Seeing Yong Ye interrupting, Dayi and He Bo scolded at the same time. This frightened Guang Tan, the girl kept tugging at Yong Ye's sleeves, and suggested: "My lord, the king should have family affairs, we shouldn't bother you anymore, let's go earlier." Otherwise, with Dayi's popularity Temper, God knows if they will fight. It's a pity that Yong Ye didn't realize it at all, and even waved her hand to ask her to back away, "What's the hurry, we're getting to the point now." "My lord" Is Ganqing really a "court seeker"? But she didn't want to be buried with her. Guang Tan boldly stared at Yong Ye's back, complaining frequently, 'Hmph, if you don't listen to persuasion, if you really want to do it later, don't expect me to help you. ' The young man was still smiling, ignoring the resentment behind him as nothing, propped his chin and said, "Hey, your plan can be passed against Zhong Qing, but when you meet him, tsk tsk tsk, it's difficult." "What plan." The two spoke in unison again, then looked at each other and turned their heads away. He Bo closed his collar and frowned, with a cautious expression on his face, while Dayi didn't want to be with him, so he quickly stood up and slowly approached Yong Ye, "Boy, don't be too tricky, what do you know, just tell me the truth." "Ah, it's nothing." As if intending to confront Dayi, the young man really pretended, "I'm just watching the excitement, so I won't say anything." Then he said with a swearing gesture, "The king of men can testify that Yong Ye never lies." Hearing Yong Ye carry himself out, Fuxi glanced at him in a blink of an eye, and asked him funny, "Is this the consummation you gave me?" "Hehe, isn't that too stingy?" Yong Ye stood up, stretched his waist, walked to Fuxi and sat down, hugged his legs and looked at him, "They have all come to the door, don't you want to make a fortune for them? ?¡± Fuxi fetched the piano and plucked a few notes, then shook his head and said, "You children are very smart, it doesn't matter if you don't take this hexagram." Then, he looked at He Bo, and said, "Feng Yi, just like what he said , you really don¡¯t have to worry that he will miss things if he is present, come and tell me about the strategy you have in mind.¡± (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 227 Conspiracy? Fixed number? ? He Bo hung his head, paused for a long time, took a deep breath, and said, "Luoshui lost a woman. Feng Yi and Mi Er went to look for the incident. On a branch in the forest, I found someone trampled on it deliberately. I followed the signs to the outside of the forest, and found that this direction corresponds to the Luohe Water Palace, so I felt something was wrong. At that time, I was worried that Mi Er would have a misunderstanding, so I kept quiet and dragged her back until I sent her back. " "What deliberate stepping on? If it were you, you might not be able to leave without a trace." Just based on this, Dayi couldn't believe it. "I admit that all doubts point to me, but there is one thing that he never thought of. I will not send any woman to the Luohe Water Palace. Only Mier is worthy of living there." "Huh. Sophistry. There are already ruins there, so why talk about the past?" "So, you are the bad guy. Changqin won't be manipulated by others." "He won't? You are forgetful" "Enough." Seeing that the two were about to fight again, Fu Xi stopped him in time and let He Bo continue talking. He Bo kowtowed to Fuxi with a thousand regrets, "Father, Feng Yi did not dare to ask for forgiveness for what he committed in the early years. This time, this time, there was a difference of thought, but" He recalled the scene at that time When Concubine Mi came in and saw him, she immediately threw herself into He Bo's arms with a smile on her face, giggling for a while. He Bo thought he had found Tang Yu, so he patted her on the back indifferently, "It's fine if you find it, but do you want me to send someone to the underworld to pass it on?" The person in his arms trembled, and raised his head with a bitter face, "Hey, I don't know where the water has gone. I think Brother Yi will look for it tomorrow." While He Bo was in a daze, Concubine Mi turned to With an excited look, he pulled him to sit next to the table, stroked his blind left eye and said, "However, you are much better. Brother Yi promised me that after this matter is over, he will go to the West Country, You ask the elixir to heal your injury. Feng Yi, your eyes will definitely get better." "Mi'er" The bright smile in front of his eyes became more and more eye-catching, and it also aroused the guilt in He Bo's heart, "I" "Feng Yi." Concubine Mi took He Bo's hand and put it to her lips to kiss, slowly and gently, just like her rhythm, she can confide her heart to others, "In the future, it will be the same as now, no matter what No matter what, I will be with you." "" There was only a shortness of breath, and there was only a slight tremor between the fingers, but the heart was already throbbing unbearably. He Bo suddenly stretched out his arms to hold her tightly, clasped her head close to his heart, then touched Concubine Mi's temples, silently lowered his eyelids. Although he didn't say anything, Concubine Mi felt more at ease than the words of gratitude. She hugged He Bo's back and stopped the time quietly "Father Wang." He Bo concealed the memory in his eyes and looked at Fuxi, "At that time, Mi'er looked so happy, I how could I bear to disappoint her again." Seeing Fuxi nod his head, he He added, "So, no matter who it is, if they want to hurt Mi'er, I will not let it go." "Then, do you think, are you sure you can fool him?" He Bo was silent for a while, then continued, "After sending Mi'er back, I planned to go to the Luohe Water Palace to check, but Changqin had already entered the water first. He stopped me halfway and told me that he came out of the water At that time, I sensed that someone was spying nearby. Feng Yi thought that what Changqin could detect was probably just a minion, so he discussed with him and played a scene together to let the mastermind know that I was misunderstood. Changqin's friendship will not cause too much trouble, so that he can be attracted to attack next time, and then he will be captured in one fell swoop." "Yeah, that's great. You deserve to be the God of Daze." After hearing this, Yong Ye nodded repeatedly, and then shook his head again and again, "Unfortunately, you didn't count, and the warrior Yi also came to step in." "Hmph. I really didn't expect it." He Bo rolled his eyes at Dayi, and said resentfully, "But what was even more unexpected was that that kid Changqin let him go into the water alone to find someone. I really don't know what he was thinking." Secretly informed, how could he be beaten so badly. "Hehehe Just call him like this after you? Well, I won't change it." "My lord." Guang Tan hurriedly ran behind Yong Ye, leaned close to his ear and whispered, "Please stop saying a few words." He Bo on the other side looked like he was about to come up and strangle him, okay? "I'm right." You see, this young man still doesn't listen to persuasion, Guang Tan is so angry that he wants to strangle him. "Okay. Let's stop here." At this point, Fu Xi had a general understanding, he put his hand on He Bo's shoulder, and said softly, "Since you're here, let's stay for a day and go back with Yi tomorrow morning." "I won't be with him, you just let him go by himself." "Yes." Yong Ye interjected again, "Go early, otherwise, we won't be able to catch up."   ? ! This young man seems to have everything in his hands, and he keeps reminding them, could it be is it Tiangong? This idea flashed out, and Dayi was startled, thinking that if the Heavenly Palace went and returned, it would be difficult to parry with the Changqin left alone in Luoshui. "This is not good." Dayi cupped his hands to Fuxi, stepped back and said, "Your King, Yi should go back and have a look first, so let's leave now." "Father Wang. I'm going too." He Bo couldn't control the old and new grudges at this time, so he got up on his knees and bid farewell to Fuxi. Fuxi pressed He Bo's hand, shook his head, "You stay here, let Yi go back, I still have something to tell you." "But¡­¡­" "It's okay. I'm very relieved when he goes back. It won't hurt the overall situation if you stay here a little longer." Then he said to Dayi, "Go, and when you see Mier, tell her When Xuanyuan arrives, You can teach Luo Shu to him." "Yeah, do you already know?" "Although I will stay here for a long time, all kinds of things in the world are just in front of my eyes. Go, let Long see you off." "Long?" Dayi was taken aback for a moment, but immediately sensed the true energy that was approaching, and when he looked back, his delicate face happened to look at them with surprise. "Master Dayi? Why did you come here?" Long held the food in his hand and entered slowly. Yuan'er, who was following behind, saw Dayi and immediately saluted him with a smile, "Are you here to meet King Ren? What a coincidence. Long and I brought food, please try it too." "No. I'm going back in a hurry. Long, please lead the way." "En." Long Wei asked anxiously, placed the dinner plate in front of Fuxi, bowed to him, got up and left with Dayi. "Master Yi." Yuan'er felt that he was anxious, and worried suddenly in his heart, "Is something wrong? Xiaoyuta, it's okay." "Uh, it" Dayi scratched his head, not knowing how to answer. "What's wrong with it." Seeing this, Yuan'er was even more anxious, ran to Dayi, took his hand and said, "Is it hurt?" "Well¡­¡­" "When the Heavenly Palace came to attack, the monster taught Luoshui to wash away, and it has not been found yet." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 228 Conspiracy? Fixed number? (two) ? It was He Bo who answered for Dayi. Although he could see that Yuan'er and Tang Yu had a good relationship, he didn't think it was something to hide, so he said it naturally, and continued, "However, I think the monster has something to do with it." Chonghua's True Yuan Blessing should not be able to do anything wrong, even if he is really dead, it won't help if you are in a hurry here." What He Bo said lightly made Yuan'er even more anxious. He held Dayi's hand and begged excitedly, "Please take me to find it. Regardless of life or death, I can't let it wander outside. I'm going to pick it up." It comes back." "This" Dayi looked at Long, but did not answer. Long sighed softly, stepped forward to pull Yuan'er's hand away, and gently persuaded, "Yuan'er, don't be sad, let me go with Master Yi to have a look, okay?" "Long." Yuan'er bit her lower lip, rested her head on Long's chest, and choked up, "Xiaoyu, it can't die again." "Don't worry, it will be fine. I promise you, I will find it." Patting it on the back, Long placed Yuan'er on the ground, and told him not to think too much, so he got up and said goodbye to Fuxi , and left with Dayi. After Fuxi watched the two leave, he lowered his eyes and shook his head, called Yuan'er to him, stroked its head and said, "In the world of mountains and seas, life and death are common things, and you will have to face them again in the future. Can you bear it?" "The king of men" Yuan'er looked up at him, feeling even more painful in his heart, "Do you also think that Xiaoyu is dead?" Fuxi didn't answer, but looked at Yong Ye instead, and pushed the food plate in front of him to him, asking him to take some to taste. The young man was flattered, picked up a fruit, put it in his mouth, took a bite, chewed and praised, "Mm, sweet." Turning around, he handed one to Guang Tan, and said, "Come, try it." The girl took the fruit, said thank you, and put it between her legs, bowed her head in silence, but kept muttering in her heart, "If you don't want to leave, how long will it take? You also said hurry up, how can you be in a hurry?" look like. ' Yong Ye didn't care about her, he gnawed a few fruits before he hiccupped comfortably, stroked his chest and said, "Okay, I can go on the road when I'm full." Seeing his appearance, Fuxi couldn't help smiling, and said, "Then I won't give it away." "Dare not dare, thank you King for your hospitality." Yong Ye stretched out, greeted Shang Guangtan, said goodbye to King Ren, and then went out of the cave together. Afterwards, Fuxi looked at Yuan'er again, patted it on the shoulder, and said comfortingly, "Everyone has a doom, even monsters, and they can't escape, but everything has a definite number, so you can wait for the news with peace of mind." "But Xiaoyu" Fuxi raised his hand to stop it, and said with a smile, "Since the son of the moon promised me consummation, how could I lose that cat." "Yeah." Yuan'er immediately pricked up his ears, and couldn't hide his excitement, "You mean Xiaoyu is still alive?" "Oh, so, it won't be uncomfortable anymore." Yuan'er bowed down and kowtowed repeatedly to Fuxi, "Thank you, king, thank you, king." Fuxi held it up with a smile, patted the empty seat beside him, let Yuan'er sit beside him, picked a peach from the rest of the fruit and handed it to him, asking, "Do you know what this is?" Yuan'er nodded obediently, "Well, Long said that this is a peach." "Well, do you know what peach means?" Seeing Yuan'er shaking his head, Fuxi explained, "Peach means growth and continuation. Just like life, it grows from childhood, regenerates and multiplies endlessly, it is life If it is interrupted, the soul will not fade away. It is for the next one to come." Seeing Yuan'er nodding in understanding, Fuxi said again, "The same is true for you monsters. Now, as long as there is a trace of love, it will be like this peach, even if the flesh is eaten, the peach pit inside can grow again and bear fruit, and it will last forever in the world." Yuan'er held the peach in his hands and stared at it fixedly. Although he didn't have a deep understanding, Fuxi's words swept away a lot of haze. After a while, Yuan'er raised his head, smiled sweetly, and bowed to Fuxi, "Yes, thank you for your teaching, Yuan'er will definitely keep it in mind." "That's good." Fu Xi was pleased, then looked back at He Bo, and asked him, "Feng Yi, do you have anything to ask?" When He Bo listened to his call, he turned around and asked Fuxi, "Father Wang, why did you keep the demons here?" Fu Xi treated Yong Ye very fondly, and was even more puzzled. "That's it I had some fate with this child in the early years, so I will let him sit for a while when he comes to visit today." Fu Xi didn't answer clearly, but he didn't add any more, just continued, "Let's not talk about him. Yes. But you and Mi Er, how do you think about the future?" He Bodun paused for a moment, then replied, "The Luohe Water Palace has been destroyed, and it will take time to rebuild it, so?Feng Yi planned to take Mi'er back to Daze after the Xuanyuan family came to take over Luoshui. " "Well. Where is your father" "Father Wang, don't worry. Since you instructed Shennong, father has gone back to Dajiang. He hasn't returned to the north for thousands of years. I think he agrees with your proposition. In the future, the Xuanyuan family will rule the mountains and seas, and I will Go get him back." "That's good. I haven't seen him for a long time. If you return to the north in the future, you can invite him to sit down." "Yes. But, Father Wang. Do you really intend to stay here forever?" He Bo glanced at the simple cave, and frowned slightly, "Grandmother has passed away for many years, and you should let go of any burdens. Mi and I Son, I am willing to serve you wholeheartedly." Fuxi shook his head after hearing this, "I'm really happy that you have the heart. It's just that Father Wang is used to being quiet, so it's not bad to stay here. Besides" He glanced at Yuan'er and smiled again, "If someday , and there are some monsters who want to come out of the mountain, but I am not there, so they will be trapped here to die?" "Hmph. You shouldn't let people who are not obedient be let go." "Oh~ If it's according to what you said, shouldn't I have arrested you early in the morning?" "" "Okay." Pressing He Bo's shoulder, Fuxi turned his head to the direction of Shanzhongyu, muttering, "The cats are right, why should they stay there. So, it's just compensation." Well, let me accompany them here." "Father Wangit was Feng Yi who said something wrong." "Hey, don't mention it." Fuxi turned his gaze back, and just like before, he took a piece of fruit from the dinner plate and brought it to He Bo, "Take it." When He Bo saw it, it was still a peach. Growth, continuation, the meaning of Fuxi, is self-evident. He Bo took the peach and held it in the palm of his hand, and wiped it gently until all the fuzz on the outer skin had faded away, then he leaned over to bow to Fuxi, "Father Wang, please leave it to us from now on." Fuxi smiled, this time, compared to before, he was more expressive and heart-warming, and in Fuxi's formation, the melodious melody sounded again, graceful and elegant, moist and even. In the sound of the zither playing around the beam for three days, He Bo heard Fuxi's sincere words, "I have always believed in you." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 229 Conspiracy? Fixed number? (three) ? "Hall Master." The handsome young man stood beside the couch, lowered his head and said lightly, "Yong Ye begs to go to the West Country once, please allow me." "Xiguo? What are you going to do there?" "He has been away for many years, and it is time to come back. Let Yong Ye pick him up." Beixiang opened his eyes and murmured the name, "Fanlou" Then, he looked up at Yong Ye, stayed on that indifferent face for a long time, and then said, "What did you see." "Hey." The young man chuckled, looking into Shang Beixiang's eyes, "Come and go. Just like back then." The pupils suddenly turned cold, and the eye sockets narrowed slightly, Beixiang raised his hand to Yong Ye's chest, and said in an absolute warning tone, "I won't let him go, and I won't let you do whatever you want." "Hehehe," Yong Ye smiled mischievously, and then shook his head as if sighing for Beixiang, "Although the Lord is at ease, Yong Ye, I never want to embarrass you." After finishing speaking, he raised his right arm His sleeve, revealing the stabbed wound, smiled again, "I'm talking about him." "Fei Luo!" Beixiang recognized it at a glance, "Is he trying to stand out for Yihua?" After finishing, he looked up and reprimanded Yong Ye, "Hmph, you are all bold enough." Yes, There is really no one who dares to disregard Haotian's face completely while he is out and hurt, and run together with his demeanor as the master of Huangquan Road to pinch each other, except for this group of colleagues who don't know the heights of the heavens and the earth. "Ahem. I was really bold at the time." Yong Ye scratched his cheeks awkwardly, then saluted Beixiang flatteringly, and said, "But don't worry, the Lord of the Palace, you can't bear the word bold if you burn him." Hearing Beixiang snort, the young man suddenly looked deep, pointed to his heart, and said, "If you are really bold, you should act like the Great Palace Master and attack here." Beixiang turned his eyes and stared at Yong Ye, from the index finger on his heart to the clear pupils, the young man also looked at him and smiled, from the deep eyes to the bottom of his heart. After a while like this, Beixiang gave up first, turned around and leaned against the head of the bed, and said in a low voice, "You just because of this injury?" "Hehehehe" Yong Ye smiled again, happier than before, "The Lord of the Palace just joked, how could Yong Ye be serious with this kind of person?" Daolai said, "Yong Ye, it's just to make Your Majesty understand one thing." "What's the matter?" "Hey." The corners of his mouth were raised so cunningly that Beixiang could see through his dark eyes. The young man opened his mouth excitedly, "Come on, it's coming soon. The lord of the palace will also help Yong Ye." ,right." "Yong Ye, you" "My lord. My lord?" With a call, Beixiang was pulled out of his memory, and after a little relaxation, he raised his eyes to the palace official who entered the door, and asked, "Is everything done?" "Yes." It was Xufeng who answered. Junsheng walked over naturally, picked up the jug from the case, poured a cup for Beixiang, and then reported, "The movement of the Five Burning Palace, all the subordinates have already asked people to meet with the master of the Chonghua Palace." "Yes." Beixiang took a sip of his wine and asked again, "Did he say anything?" "Listening to the report from the slaves, the Master of the Chonghua Palace only needs them to thank the Lord." "Oh, it looks like his style." The seriousness on his face suddenly faded a lot, Beixiang took the wine glass and tapped on the table lightly, but his eyes fell on Xufeng's face, "Xufeng, how long have you been with me? " Junsheng paused for a while, and then replied respectfully, "It has been nearly 7,000 years since I entered the Beiming Palace." "That's right, that is to say, he will be gone for 7,000 years, have you ever missed him?" Xufeng was surprised when he heard this, and immediately put down the wine pot and fell to the ground, "Since the subordinates have followed the master, they have no other thoughts." "stand up." But Xufeng still didn't dare to move, and replied tremblingly, "Fanlou escaped, and everyone in Wanxu Hall was punished, either died or died. Xufeng thought that there was no escape, but he didn't want to be saved by the Lord, so he was pulled out as a Palace official, Xufeng will never forget the great kindness the Lord has shown his subordinates, and from now on, he will also swear to be loyal to the Lord." When these things were mentioned, another memory came to Beixiang's eyes. Because of Haotian's anger back then, the Wanxu Hall was bloody, and when he went to the scene, he saw a mess everywhere. Needless to say, Beixiang saw Fei Luo dragging Xufeng to the main hall and throwing him to the front seat, Junsheng knocked his head a few times and let out a muffled voice. Before he could recover, Fei Luo raised the spear in his hand, reaching directly between his eyebrows, and laughed wildly, "Hahahaha, take a look, this is what Fanlou left for you, remember to thank him well. " Xufeng raised his eyes, looked straight and without fear, "You're telling me what's going on in private.??, trying to flatter you in vain, so as to occupy the position of my lord, but unfortunately, treacherous people, everyone has their backs. The situation of Wanxu Palace today will be your turn sooner or later. " Beixiang sneered secretly after hearing this, and deeply agreed. Thinking back to the past, Fanlou was held in high regard. At that time, he was humbly and submissive in front of him, and he didn't dare to speak loudly. Now, when the situation turned against him, he was in a hurry to kill them all, and even showed his power in public. Such a state of mind, Deceit indeed. "Presumptuous!" With a wave of flipping his hands, Xufeng was thrown away, and then he turned from the hall again, with a fierce look on his face, "The remnants of a traitor dare to shout in front of me. Come on, Take him back to the palace, and deal with him after I clean up the remnants." "Yes, my lord." The palace official next to him received the order, stepped forward and picked up Xufeng, and walked out, but within a few steps, Beixiang blocked the way. The official of Wufen Palace saw him, and immediately bowed his head to pay tribute, "The little official has seen the master of the great palace." Beixiang should not, and fixed his gaze on Xufeng, seeing that although Junsheng had his head lowered, he never bent his spine, he said, 'Oh, he is a bit arrogant. ¡¯ Beixiang twitched the corner of his mouth and ordered, "Let him go." "Uh, Xiaoguan" Both left and right could not be offended, so he was really embarrassed, so he had to turn his head and look up the hall. "Beixiang! What are you doing here? Are you trying to cover up the rebel party?" Fei Luo said with confidence. "Huh." Beixiang didn't even look away, and just shouted at his palace official, "What? My words, can't compare with your master! Let go!" "Obey!" The palace official was so frightened that he immediately let go of his hand and stood sideways. Junsheng, who was captured, suddenly lost his grip, staggered a step forward, and just moved to Beixiang's side. Seeing this, Fei Luo in the hall was very indignant, pointing at Beixiang and shouting loudly, "Beixiang! My lord ordered me to handle the matter of Wanxu Hall. Even if you are the master of Huangquan Dao, you can't disobey your lord." The command!" "Your Majesty? I am here to take him to see Your Majesty. If you are not used to it, you can go to my Majesty's seat and read a book with me now." It should be agreed, but still did not look at Fei Luo, just Turning to Xufeng, he ordered, "Stand still." "Yes." Xufeng bowed her head and stood behind him respectfully. Beixiang turned to the main hall and swept around, and finally stopped on Fei Luo's face, seeing his resentful but desperately suppressed expression. "Hmph." The corner of his mouth was raised mockingly, then he threw off his sleeve robe and turned to leave. "Let's go. Follow me to see Your Majesty." (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 230 Conspiracy? Fixed number? (Four) ? The fragments of memory dissipated, and Junsheng who was kneeling on the ground was reflected in his pupils again. Beixiang put down his wine glass and ordered again, "Get up!" "Obey." Xufeng was like the official of the Five Burning Palace, who "jumped" up on the spot when he was drunk, and stood still with his head bowed. Looking at his actions, Beixiang suddenly became restless for some reason, so he also stood up, walked to Xufeng's side, tilted his head and asked him, "I have always asked you to go to the Guirong Hall all these years. Blame this seat." "Xufeng dare not, as long as the Lord orders, Xufeng will die." "Huh." For some reason, the irritability became more and more intense, and even the eyes turned into stares. Feeling the depressive aura emanating from Beixiang, Xufeng didn't know how to deal with it for a moment, causing his eyes to flicker uneasy, and taught him to raise his hand to block it, "My lord Did Xufeng say something wrong? May the lord make it clear." "You're not wrong, it's just that you have been with me for too long, and your original temperament has been exhausted." Frowning, Beixiang took a step forward, and said slowly, "I also let this seat I don't know if I should use you." .¡± "My lord?" Xufeng's heart trembled, and then he knelt down suddenly, expressing his heart to Beixiang loudly, "Xufeng has received the great favor from the lord, and wants to repay it every day, without any second thoughts! Please, my lord" Junsheng Putting his hands on the ground, even his voice trembled, "My lordyou must trust your subordinates." "Get up!" The sound came from a roar, Beixiang turned around and pointed at Xufeng full of indignation, and said fiercely, "Where is your previous arrogance? I left you here to make you obedient for the rest of your life !" "My lord" "Get up! Don't let me tell you the next time! You are the official of Beiming Palace, not those slaves!" "Obey!" Junsheng hurriedly stood up and cupped his hands towards Beixiang. Taking a deep breath, Beixiang lowered his volume and continued, "Look up. Look at me." "Yes." Xufeng complied, and faced Beixiang directly. "Very good." He stared into Junsheng's eyes, as if he wanted to see through his heart, "Tell me, I have always made you run to the Ghost Rong Palace these years, do you have any complaints?" Junsheng swallowed his throat and said boldly, "Xufeng doesn't like Yihua. When Palace Master Yong Ye hurt her Xufeng was very happy." "Oh?" Beixiang grinned, turned his back, and Xufeng from behind continued to answer, "But after thinking about it, this might give the Lord a headache, and I felt that I should stop it at that time." "You can't stop it, even if I was present at the time, maybe" Thinking of the conversation with Yong Ye again, Beixiang couldn't help pursing his lips, "Forget it, this time, let's all follow him." Follow him around Turning around, I asked Xufeng again, "Since you don't like it, can you be cruel?" Junsheng was shocked again, "My lord, what do you mean" Beixiang focused his eyes, with rare viciousness in his eyes, "I still remember what you said to Fei Luo that day, this time, I will fulfill it for you." "My lord." The handsome face couldn't hide the excited expression, Xu Feng parted and closed his lips, not knowing whether to say thank you or exhort him next. "Hmph. If there is any softness at that time, I will definitely not forgive you. Do you understand!" "Obey!" The words clanged loudly, showing incomparable firmness and confidence. "Report!" At this time, a notification came from outside the door, "My lord, Lord Cangming asks to see you." "Okay. I'm waiting here." Beixiang raised a determined smile and led Xufeng to the main hall In the main hall, Cangming stood with his head down, and when he saw Beixiang coming, he cupped his hands and wrote back, "My lord, Hallmaster Feiluo left Huangquan Road a moment ago, and Hallmaster Yihua is also with him." "Well, let's go down." Beixiang waved his hand, and he stepped out of the hall, but he just took a step, and was stopped by Cangming again. "What else is there?" Beixiang glanced coldly. "No, it's just that Cangming thinks it's better to report this matter to your lord." Cangming took two steps forward, and said again: "Although they have had a gap with the Lord Chonghua, they have never been ashamed of your lord. It shouldn't beuh" In the high hall, Beixiang frowned coldly, without showing any emotion, which suddenly made Cangming feel like "those who oppose me will perish", so he immediately lowered his head and dared not say a word. "Why didn't you say it?" His tone was colder than his expression. "No, it's Cangming who is dull, and Cangming is always at your beck and call." He lowered his head even lower, and even bent his waist a few more inches. Beixiang snorted softly, ignored it, and walked out of the hall. Xufeng at the back also walked along the road, when he passed by Cangming, he smiled and said, "Mr. Cang, Lord, I value you more." "Hmph, there is no need to say much, just follow up quickly." Cang Ming gave him a look,Turn around and walk into the inner hall. "Mr. Cang." Xufeng uttered again after him. Cangming turned his head impatiently, and was about to reprimand when he saw Junsheng salute him very reverently. "Xufeng is lucky to be able to be your colleague. Farewell." After speaking, he turned around and chased him out. Looking at Junsheng's back, Cangming smiled on his usually expressionless face, and he shook his head in a strange way, then continued to walk in, "Cut. It's not a blessing. It's just that I suffered too much. , just a hallucination." ? Huangquan Road Exit: From the beginning of the Ming Dynasty, the faint silvery white is not enough to infect the entire night, and the light of the surrounding stars has the potential to overwhelm the host. Beixiang looked up with his hands behind his hands in front of the rock wall, with a calm face, as if he was about to blend into this peace "Beixiang, Xufeng in my palace is quite handy. If you can see itjust leave it at your disposal." "Since you are worthy, why not take it away yourself." "Oh, I am no longer qualified to let him come and follow me. This kid should stay besidea strong man like you." "Huh. You don't need to show weakness to me. Since you can't let go, you can think of another way. How can you make things happen if you are eager?" "Maybe you can, but I can't, so please." "Go ahead, I like him quite a lot." "Thank you." How much did he recall this day? Is it really like what Yong Ye said, come and go? Beixiang turned his head and looked at his own shadow, feeling a little melancholy, "Fanlou, is your fate going to end" "My lord, my lord?" Another familiar call brought Beixiang back to his senses. Looking at Xufeng who came later, Beixiang made a sudden decision, "Xufeng, if Fanlou returns, would you Go back?" "Eh? Where did you know that?" Junsheng's face suddenly lit up with a gleam of joy. "Don't ask, just answer." The joyful color suddenly became hesitant and embarrassed, Xufeng looked around and didn't speak for a long time. "That's all." Beixiang shook his head and walked past him. "Yeah." Xu Feng hurriedly followed behind, and hurriedly called out, "My lord. It's hard to make a decision at the moment. I implore the lord to allow me some time." "No need. Since it's hard to break, don't think about it again." Without stopping, and without turning his head, Beixiang looked ahead with a surprisingly firm expression, "When we get there, I will break with you." (Remember Website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 231 It's up to people to plan things ? In Jishui Xuanyuan City: The moon is approaching the full moon, peaceful and peaceful, every family sleeps peacefully behind closed doors, but the leader's big tent is still lit with lights. Xuanyuan looked at the bright moon in the sky in the courtyard, and felt really yearning. 'Yu'er. How are you now? But he listened carefully to Lord Yi's words and didn't cause trouble. ¡¯ Every day Tang Yu left, Xuanyuan¡¯s mood also became more and more missing. If Mingyue could send lovesickness for him, would Tang Yu on the other side be so moved that he wanted to run back? "Oh, it can't, it can't. It must be making fun of me." Xuanyuan answered with a self-deprecating tone, got up and took one last look at the night sky, and walked towards the tent. "Yo. City Lord Xuanyuan is very elegant." A sentence of suspense successfully stopped Xuanyuan's footsteps, and taught him to turn his head and raise his eyebrows, and said in a deep voice, "Who is it!" "Hehe" A pretty figure floated down and walked slowly towards him. The moonlight reflected her color, her docile black hair, soft eyes, snow-white skin, and rosy lips¡ª¡ªbeautiful. The beauty covered half of her face slightly, and she seemed to be blaming and coquettish, "Why, you just met the city lord face to face a month ago, so you don't remember me?" "You" Xuanyuan really couldn't think of it at all, but with her skill just now I'm afraid it wasn't good. Turning around and moving a step, Xuanyuan rolled his eyes coldly, and said to the woman, "Recently, Xuanyuan City has received too much attention, I don't know who it is this time?" The woman laughed again, took two steps forward, and said, "Hehe, you can't see it, so how can you be worthy of that sword." ¡®It¡¯s here to grab the sword again, is it Tiangong? ¡¯ Xuanyuan immediately grasped the hilt of the sword, and said firmly to the woman, "The King of Kings might not be worthy of anyone else, but because of this, I can't easily let anyone else." "Yo. It's pretty sweet, but I don't know the city lord" Before he finished speaking, the beauty suddenly came to Xuanyuan, showing a charming smile, and followed by the second half of the sentence "Do you have this ability." A palm hit the heart. Xuanyuan was surprised at first, his body instinctively took half a step back, then he drew out his sword, and swiped across the palm of the rushing hand. The Xuanyuan sword was out of its sheath, its sharp edge was dazzling, even the star officials of the Tianfu would not dare to neglect, but the woman only paused for a moment, and pressed her fingers hard against the edge. When the attack was blocked, the Xuanyuan Sword buzzed and neighed, as if urging its master to work harder, so that it could slay demons and remove all obstacles. But, can Xuanyuan do it? Obviously not that easy. Contrary to the beauty's ease, the hand holding the hilt of the sword trembled slightly, and the eyes of the sword holder also faintly showed urgency. "Hehehehe, it's just that, it's really hard for Chonghua to help you like this." The woman's face became more charming under the sharp light, but the expression in her eyes was so disproportionately fierce, "But the city lord, don't worry, This lord will find a good master for the divine weapon." Then, he waved his free hand, forcing all around with all his energy, and also violently sent Xuanyuan flying to the corner of the wall. "Uh." His back hit the wall, causing Xuanyuan to cry out in pain, and when he landed on the ground and stood firmly, he heard a deadly palm wind in his ears. However, there is neither strong help nor foreign aid now, can you keep the King's will by yourself? The answer, no time to think about it. Xuanyuan turned around and flew to the top of the wall, put the sword flat on his chest, and stimulated the whole body with true energy. Dots of golden light emanate from the sword body, densely blocking Xuanyuan's surroundings, and within the light spot, there is also sword energy flying horizontally, surrounded by layers of golden streamers, and the pupils shining like sunlight, enveloping Xuanyuan It is almost no different from a god when it is built. The beauty in front of her eyes slowed down in an instant, looked in amazement for a long time, and then pulled back a little, covered her mouth and said embarrassingly, "Hey, the city lord still has his hands back, I'm disrespectful." "To each other, to each other." After saying that, Xuanyuan flattened his sword, jumped forward, and in the blink of an eye, he came to the woman, and swung himself up in front of the door. At this moment, the body of the sword has been covered with gilt, and it is full of intoxicating pretense when dancing. Although it has no killing spirit, it can make gods and demons fear it. Seeing this, the woman didn't dare to block it head-on, turned her body around and maneuvered carefully, while Xuanyuan took advantage of the situation to force her, pressing her aggressively and gaining the upper hand in a moment. 'Good boy, I haven't seen you in the next month, but I have grown so much. ¡¯ The woman¡¯s face was gloomy, but her hands became more stable. After dealing with Xuanyuan for dozens of moves, she had already been able to evenly win the battle. At this point, she couldn¡¯t help feeling slightly proud, ¡®Hmph, let¡¯s see how long you can last. ' 'boom'! Once again, the palms faced each other, and Xuanyuan's strength was obviously much weaker. Gritting their teeth, they held on until each of them backed away, and then covered their chests with their swords, and breathed out dangerously. The beauty in front of her rolled up her sleeves and swayed closer, with a sarcasm in her expression, and her words were even louder, "Tsk tsk, it's a pity that my stamina is not good. But I can't blame you, because I have never lost a hand in front of a man." .hehehe" Seeing that smug smile, Xuanyuan's face was calm, and he even spoke calmly, "Well, then I would like to make an exception." After speaking, he suddenly disappeared in front of the woman. 'Time and space turn around. 'But seeing this move, the woman was not surprised, she just smiled and said, "Hey, the petty officials may be afraid to come, but I don't pay attention to it." , instantly causing the figure in front of him to disappear. 'Fake! How? ¡¯ This time she was really taken aback, but she was even more surprised than before, the woman withdrew her hand, and Xuanyuan's figure appeared on both sides, each wielding a magic weapon, attacking up and down at the same time. "Humph. A little skill." Let go and spread out the force, shaking the left and right figures and disappearing in an instant, but "What?!" The beauty's eyes widened, looking in disbelief at the two extra bloodstains on her flanks, and the symmetrical figure reappearing in the front and back. Horror filled the atrium, and the woman's face was no longer filled with complacency, only her lips quivered slightly and she made a sound. "This, what kind of move is this." "Interposition between time and space." The answer came from the ear, and the beauty was stunned to look to the side, where Xuanyuan was holding the magic weapon and pressing it against her throat. "How is it possible, you just already" You were clearly unable to do what you wanted, why did you still use such a powerful force. Xuanyuan didn't answer, squinted at the thick green liquid flowing out from her ribs, and narrowed his eyes slightly, "You are a demon. Haotian, does he have a favorite puppet?" "Hmph. The city lord shouldn't overestimate himself." The woman lowered her head and said, "Haotian, I haven't taken you seriously yet." But hearing this title, Xuanyuan was also a little surprised, "What exactly is your intention here?" The beauty had desolate eyes, looked up at the moonlight, and said faintly, "I'm just like you, I'm just a pawn of others." The sad expression set off the sad face, it is really pity, if you don't know her identity early , Xuanyuan will definitely feel sympathy. "Who sent you here? Beixiang?" He is the chief of Huangquan Road, and he must be indispensable for making suggestions. "The city lord, don't blame good people. My lord, I never seek anything from others." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 232 It's up to people to plan things (2) ? Suddenly hearing a male voice, Xuanyuan and the woman turned their heads to look at the same time, and saw a handsome young man standing at the gate of the courtyard, and bowed gracefully to them. Seeing him, the woman immediately called excitedly and joyfully, "Xufeng." 'It's the demons again. ¡¯ Not only that, but it is directly under Beixiang. Xuanyuan was even more vigilant, not daring to pay close attention to the actions of the two for a moment, and asked Xufeng, "Are you here to help?" Xufeng took a few steps forward and replied with a smile, "Yes." That couldn't be worse. This thought flew into Xuanyuan's head, causing him to frown, but the woman smiled at Junsheng shyly, "I knew it, you can't let me go." "The Lord Yihua praised it." Xufeng still smiled, and stepped back two steps to the side, revealing the people behind him. "Great, Lord of the Palace." Seeing Beixiang, not only did Yi Hua's voice tremble, but even her legs felt weak. Beixiang glared at her with murderous intent, "Hmph, changing your skin has made you more courageous, and you dare to call your lord by his name arbitrarily. You really don't know how to die!" "Yi Hua is guilty." Puff, the beauty was so frightened that she knelt down on the ground, and she kept telling Beixiang, "This, these are all forced by Fei Luo, Lord, please forgive me, please forgive me, Lord!" Beixiang walked up to her step by step, looked down at Yihua's body trembling with fear, and said coldly, "Where did Feiluo go?" "He, he went to Luoshui." "Luoshui," Xuanyuan suddenly became nervous, "You have to deal with Lord Yi." "Xuanyuan, just like Yihua said, don't be smart." Beixiang glanced at him, then leaned down and asked Yihua, "What did he tell you?" "He, he only let Yi Hua grab the sword." "Seize the sword? Hmph, and then you want to take advantage of this to curry favor with the Eastern Emperor." With a clasped palm and the long sword in hand, he pressed the tip of the sword against Yihua's jaw, and Beixiang said coldly again, "And you, too. Want to follow him and become Tiangong's running dog?!" "Yi Hua doesn't dare! Yi Hua doesn't dare! Yi Hua was coerced, please trust Yi Hua!" The beauty grabbed his clothes tightly and immediately revealed, "Hall Master, Fei Roasted him, Fei Roasted him and said he's done it!" After distracting Dayi and He Bo, now, now, we are going to catch Luoshen with Beidou and Jidu of Tiangong. Yihua dare not lie to you, please forgive Yihua, the Lord of the Palace, and Yihua is willing to atone for his sins!" Then he bent down again, grabbed Beixiang's ankle, and begged for mercy. 'What! Master Yi is not here, so Yu¡¯er is it!¡¯ Xuanyuan panicked and ran out. "City Master Xuanyuan." Xufeng stopped him and smiled gently, "You can't catch up if you go now." "Get out of the way!" Worried that he could not listen to the advice, he waved his magic weapon and rushed forward, "Whoever stands in my way dies!" 'It really comes and goes. ¡¯ Beixiang muttered silently in his heart, and waved his empty hand again, blocking Xufeng's life-threatening momentum. "Uh." The back was attacked, and Xuanyuan was thrown far away. Just as he struggled to get up, he heard Beixiang say, "Mr. You don't mind breaking your leg first." Then, without waiting for Xuanyuan's response, he uttered his voice towards the top of the big tent, "Did you hear it all?" Xuanyuan looked along and saw the charming figure with fluttering red robes, and after sending a slight gratitude to Beixiang, he turned and disappeared. 'Chonghua' Looking towards Beixiang again, he saw that he had lowered his head, shook his head slowly, and said to himself, "Can you rest assured?" Xuanyuan stood up, put the sword back into its sheath, and walked back to the big tent. When he reached Beixiang, he saw that he was still bowing his head as if in deep thought, so he asked, "Then you guys plan to punish the traitor here?" "Hmph. I've said it all, don't break my rules." Beixiang answered quickly, but the hands were faster. "Ah!" With Yihua's scream, her left arm also dropped. ! Xuanyuan couldn't help but look sideways at the means of punishment, and wondered if he could be ruthless if it were him. But the original author didn't wait for him to think too much, turned around and hid the long sword, and jumped out of everyone's sight. "Xufeng, leave it to you." After hearing the words, Junsheng bowed his hands solemnly to one side, "I obey." After speaking, he walked towards Yihua, but his face was full of pity, "Master Yihua, I really feel sorry for you." Receiving the comfort of her sweetheart, Yi Hua raised her head movedly, and wept softly, "Xufeng, only you are good to me." "Hey. My lord heard that Fei Luo rebelled, and you followed me. I was very angry, and I was determined to strike hard." Xufeng knelt down beside her, stroked Yihua's cheek, and gently rubbed it lovingly, "Can you Don't blame him." "No, no." Yi Hua grabbed his hand and hurriedly assured, "The Lord of the Great Hall is the lord, and he is doing his best for me. How can I blame him. This time I blamed me.You can't stop threatening to make mistakes. "Then, he said sadly again, "Xufeng, I know that the master of the hall thinks highly of you. When he comes back, you must remember to intercede for me in front of him. If you can survive the catastrophe this time, I will treat you well in the future, and I will not ask for anything else. " "Hall Master Yihua." With joy on his face, Junsheng brought Yihua to lean on his shoulders, holding her face, and said excitedly, "Do you know how many years I have been waiting for this day, Xiaoguan. " Yihua also seemed to be deeply affectionate, stroked Junsheng's eyebrows, and said sincerely, "I know, I know, Xufeng, from now on, I will definitely live up to you." "Okay, that's good." Xuanyuan who was on the side was so embarrassed that he didn't dare to look directly at the scene of you and me, thinking whether to drive people away or stay with them. While hesitating, a voice embedded in his flesh and blood made him widen his eyes in surprise. "Uhyou" Yi Hua looked into those indifferent and deep eyes in disbelief, and pressed Xu Feng's hand that went straight into her heart. "Hey~." Junsheng's eyes remained unchanged, but the corners of his mouth were raised quite high, "Xufeng is an official of Beiming Palace, how can he be with traitors. You will not forget what happened to Wanxu Palace back then." "Uh." A mouthful of thick blood gushed out, and Yi Hua's eyes widened, "You, you" "Hehehe." With a swipe, Xufeng withdrew her hand, disregarding Yihua's pain, threw her aside and stood up, frowned slightly at the green liquid in her hand, quickly took out a handkerchief to wipe it, and said viciously, "What's more, how can I look up to a cannibal and bloodthirsty female ghost? You don't think that putting on a beautiful outer skin can cover up the filth inside, right? It's ridiculous." "What" The regret she tried her best to avoid was revealed mercilessly, and Yi Hua couldn't help but vomit blood again. What could be more desperation than the exchange of true feelings for betrayal? Maybe not, maybe even better, Xufeng glanced at Yihua, pointed the wiped palm at her broken heart, and gave the final blow, "And the Lord has promised Xufeng when he came up. As long as After you die, the Ghost Rong Palace belongs to me. Hehehe" Junsheng smiled fiercely, and slowly clenched his palms. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 233 It's up to people to plan things (3) ? "Ah!" Yi Hua screamed, clutching her heart and writhing on the ground, not long after, "roots" gushed out from her chest. These tree roots seem to have absorbed nutrients, expanded rapidly, and then returned to wrap Yihua's body, penetrated into her body, sought new supplies from the blood and bone marrow, and then 'broke out' from another place again. Going back and forth like this, within a short while, Yihua was tortured by Genman to the point of death, she stared at Xufeng with blood-red eyes, and yelled at Xufeng like crazy, "Bitch! It's useless for me to treat you with all my heart, but you are doing it for me." The position of the palace master came to harm you, if you do this, you will surely die in the future!" Looking at her appearance, Junsheng seemed to miss something, and said in a low voice, "That's what I said to Feiluo that day. Maybe one day, I will pay the price for what I did today, but" He Laughed again, gentle and harmless, "You must not see it anymore." Yi Hua was furious and kept cursing at him, but Jun Sheng was not angry, turned his back to look up at the bright moon, and said with emotion, "My lord, you can come back with peace of mind, the rest of the five burning halls belong to I will also sweep away everything for you, and if you want them, you will pay with blood." Yu Bi turned around and raised his hand, which accelerated the growth of the roots. "Uh-huh." Yi Hua held her throat, feeling something was about to come out, she didn't dare to breathe, and twisted her body desperately to dispel it. Yihua's struggling appearance was reflected in Xufeng's eyes, which actually taught him to show "compassion", and "kindness" reminded him, "Don't resist, it will save you a little pain, okay?" "CrapcrapWow!" The thick roots burst out with viscera, and some even protruded from Yihua's ears and eyes, instantly turning the originally beautiful face into a bloody mess Xuanyuan, who has always been calm, couldn't help but feel sick at the bloody scene, and turned to Xufeng with a look of contempt. When Junsheng saw him looking at him, he became amiable again, and bowed his hands to him, "I'm in a hurry at the moment, I'm bothering you a lot, please don't blame me, the city lord." "Are you finished?" Xu Feng lowered his eyes slightly, and said with a smile, "The little official has to rush back to take orders, and if he offends, he will make an apology later." He put his hands on the ground, and the coiled roots immediately turned into ruins , together with Yihua's corpse sank into the ground. Xuanyuan took a closer look, and found that the ground was the same as usual, and there was no trace of someone who had just died here. Xufeng clapped her hands and jumped onto the courtyard wall. After saying "Farewell" from a distance, she turned and disappeared into the night. "Huh~ Luoshui" Xuanyuan looked up at the sky and murmured, "Yu'er, you must be careful." In Luoshui Xiling Department: Under the same bright moon, Concubine Mi and Changqin were also sitting in the courtyard, looking up at it, but one had a sad expression on his face, while the other was absorbed in a trance. After a while, Concubine Mi looked at Changqin and asked him, "Tell me, will Father" Silver eyes blinked, turned around and said with a smile, "Sister, don't worry, uncle is looking at the world, and he can't be wrong. We just wait for them to come." Although Concubine Mi was a little relieved, she still held her face in annoyance, "Hey, I don't know what happened to Feng Yi" Earlier, Changqin left Dayi behind and took Chang'e back to the village. When her mother saw her, she immediately went up to hug her and cry. Leizu comforted Changqin and asked about the whereabouts of Dayi and Hebo. Changqin only said that Dayi took Hebo to meet King Ren, and the rest can be brought together after seeing Concubine Mi. Lei Zu was puzzled, but didn't ask any more questions, and took Chang'e's family to Concubine Mi's residence to express her thanks. Concubine Mi was also very happy to see that the missing girl was found. She comforted Chang'e a few words, and told her not to go out late at night in the future, to make her family anxious and so on. But after Chang'e heard this, she was so excited that she burst into tears, and Lei Zu and her parents kept persuading her. "This" Concubine Mi turned to Changqin and asked helplessly, "What's the matter, but met a villain?" "I did meet a villain." Junsheng smiled, and said in front of Concubine Mi, "Brother Feng promised her to stay with her forever, and lied to her chastity to replenish her essence. Later, fearing that her sister would blame her, she hid her in the Luohe Water Palace. Right now, brother Yi personally rescued her, and Changqin happened to be there." "What!" Concubine Mi's feet were unsteady, and she almost fell to the ground, but she was helped by Changqin. Seeing her flustered, Junsheng hurriedly said, "Sister, Brother Feng is too despicable, it's not your fault, you shouldn't feel sad for someone like him." "He, he is too much! Where is he, tell him to come see me!" "Brother Yi has already taken him to see his uncle, Changqin thought, uncle will definitely handle it fairly." Concubine Mi gasped twice, clutched the Changqin tightly and said, "I, I'm going to Kunlun Mountain to meet my father right now!" Then she threw her hands away and rushed out of the yard. Changqin didn't move to stop her, but just followed Concubine Mi until she disappeared.In the middle of the wilderness, I turned around and said to Chang'e's parents, "Since the King of Man has come forward, he will give you justice, not to mention that there is brother Yi here, so you just don't worry. Go home first, and it will be decided in the future." Give you an explanation." Chang'e's parents couldn't make up their minds, so they all looked at Leizu. Seeing that Chang'e was still crying bitterly, Lei Zu felt uncomfortable, but after thinking about it, she felt that Changqin had rescued Chang'e and stated the facts in front of Concubine Mi, so she would definitely not back off. In his tone, he thought he would not forgive He Bo lightly, and Dayi had long been regarded as a god in the hearts of Xiling people. Since he also intervened, he would definitely uphold justice for them. Therefore, Lei Zu comforted Chang'e's family and persuaded them to wait for Dayi to return to discuss everything. Seeing that Leizu agreed, Chang'e's family nodded in agreement. After a group of people saluted Changqin briefly, they left the courtyard together. Changqin waited for them to go far away, and quickly chased them out, and hurried towards the direction of Kunlun Mountain for more than ten miles, and then looked at the back who was not far away, and called out loudly, "Sister, wait for me!" Concubine Mi heard that it was Changqin, so she slowed down a little and let him come to her side. "Sister, walk slowly, Changqin has something to tell you." After finishing speaking, Changqin pressed her wrist and fell to the ground, and continued, "Just now, I just said words to appease ordinary people, so don't take it seriously." "Stop talking about it, I don't know enough about what he did before?" Tears fell from her eyes, Concubine Mi covered her face and sobbed, "I thought he had changed, but he didn't want to" She said and began to sob. "Hehe" Changqin smiled and wiped away tears for her, "Don't cry, if Brother Feng finds out, Changqin won't be able to eat, so she walks away." "He dares! I want him to walk around without eating." Concubine Mi replied harshly. "Okay, okay. Changqin thanked my sister first." He helped Concubine Mi go back, and explained, "Sister, what you just did was for others to catch the mastermind. Brother Feng didn't You don¡¯t have to go to Fuxi to look for him if you let your sister down. I think the two elder brothers will come back in a short time.¡± (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 234 It's up to people to plan things (4) ? Listening to Changqin saying something completely different from just now, Concubine Mi was puzzled, "What's going on?" Changqin told Concubine Mi about his plan for discussing with He Bo, including Dayi who stepped in halfway: "At that time, that man was watching us from the dark, so Changqin thought, if brother Yi finds someone alone, It will surely convince him that there is a misunderstanding between us." Then, he told her what happened afterwards. The more Concubine Mi listened, the more disturbed she became, "Brother Yi didn't know, he must have hit hard." She suddenly became worried about her husband, and turned around to go to Kunlun Mountain, "No, I have to go and see." Changqin hurriedly stopped her again, "Sister, if you really go, then Brother Feng's sacrifice this time will be in vain." "But¡­¡­" "Sister, don't worry, Uncle will let Brother Feng return safely, so you follow me back first, so that the perpetrators won't be vigilant." Concubine Mi hesitated for a moment, nodded, then stared at Changqin and said, "Since it's just for show, why hurt him so badly. You should have persuaded him to stop if you knew Brother Yi's straightforwardness. " "Eh?!" Who said that Gonggong is the most defensive, and this one in front of him is obviously even worse. Changqin slapped Concubine Mi to gag her mouth. After holding back for a long time, she finally couldn't help laughing out loud. "Are you still laughing?" With a straight face, she stretched out her hand and gave Junsheng a gentle push. "Yes, yes, yes." Changqin endured desperately, and bowed her hands to salute, "What my sister punished was that Changqin made an apology to my sister. When Brother Feng returns, Changqin will definitely make amends again." Concubine Mi let out a coquettish voice, and walked to the front, while Jun Sheng behind him shook his head helplessly, and followed him step by step Then, the two returned to the village together, stayed in the courtyard together until night, communicated with each other from time to time, and then came to enjoy the night sky. Just like just now, after Changqin had a conversation with Concubine Mi, she turned her head to look at the starry sky, thinking about what to do next. 'Who will it be? To resort to such despicable means to achieve the goal. ¡¯ Neither Xuanyan nor Beixiang would bother with such methods, so could it be their accomplices? Changqin thought about all the people he knew, and finally set his target on Huangquandao, but, "If it comes from there That is to say, Beixiang was still seriously injured, so Haotian changed his boss. That Chonghua' Unable to think about it, the turmoil outside the courtyard took all his attention away. Changqin got up suddenly, and said to the courtyard gate, "It's midnight, who is so elegant, and wants to come in and enjoy the moon together?" "Hehehehe, Prince Zhu Rong is really extraordinary." The person who answered was an old voice. Calculating the distance, he should already be outside the gate of the courtyard. It is rare in the world to be able to get so close to Changqin. Changqin felt something was wrong, urged Concubine Mi to get behind her, and then spoke to the outside of the courtyard, "Changqin is young, not as talented as seniors, if seniors value Changqin, please come in and talk." The voice laughed again, "I heard that the prince is gentle, and I saw him today, as expected. Well, the old man will not bother you." After speaking, there was the sound of walking slowly on crutches outside the courtyard. Changqin was calm and focused, watching the person who gradually came into view, not daring to neglect at all. I saw that the man was white-haired, but had a great physique, with a ferocious face and glaring eyes, even though he was smiling, he was still daunting. The old man held a polished silver staff in his left hand, the head of the staff was slightly bent forward, and a green bead was hung on it, emitting crystal light in the dark night. Eye-catching, but only reminds people of will-o'-the-wisps. Seeing his appearance, Concubine Mi couldn't help hiding behind Changqin, poked out half of her face and asked him, "Who are you? What are you doing here?" The old man pushed his cane forward and smiled at Concubine Mi, "Hey, the little girl has grown up, but she doesn't recognize the old man anymore." He explained to himself, "Oh, it's okay, the old man has lived in seclusion for thousands of years, don't say It's you, even the children of Tiangong almost don't remember me." After taking a step forward, he asked again, "How is your father? Is he still in Kunlun Mountain?" Concubine Mi was slightly surprised when she heard this, and then looked at Changqin, seeing that his expression was more vigilant, she asked cautiously, "Are you father's friend?" The old man smiled, but shook his head, "I don't dare to do it, it's just that I have some connections." "Then the rest is the opponent." Junsheng said with a sullen face, "Tianfu Xingdou, which one are you?" "Hehehe, the young man has a good eye, but he still lacks some firepower." The old man took a few steps forward, and then stood his stick in front of him. It sounded, and brought out his subsequent words, "This old man is from the Heavenly Palace, and he is the star master there." After Changqin heard this, she suddenly became nervous, and took a few steps back to protect Concubine Mi, and said word by word, "You are Beidou."  "Hehehe, the old man is being polite." Beidou raised his sleeves and arched Changqin, then looked behind him, saw Concubine Mi hurriedly hiding, smiled again, and said, "Girl, don't panic, the old man has no intention of hurting you." When I come back now, I just want to invite you to sit in my mansion, to accompany me, an old man, to be alone and lonely." The words were polite, but it was obvious that they were here to rob people. Changqin put her hands on the strings and said calmly, "Old gentleman, when did you help others?" "The crown prince is wrong. Your Highness is the Lord of the Heavenly Palace. It is fitting for me to walk around for your Highness." "But no matter what Chang Qin thinks about this plan, she only thinks that it is Xuan Yan's idea." Beidou smiled after hearing this, and was about to answer, but was stopped by someone. Changqin heard a male voice from above the courtyard wall saying, "Master, don't teach children to procrastinate, you will miss the business." Changqin looked around and saw the man standing on the wall with a scimitar in his hand. He was black, his face was black, and the robe on his body was also black, but his eyes were as blue as the deep sea. At this moment, Changqin felt even more disturbed. He knew this person and had fought against him before, "Ji Duxing, even you are here." Hearing this, Ji Du jumped off the courtyard wall, walked to Beidou's side, stared at the two men in front of him, "It's an honor in my life to fight Prince Zhu Rong again, sir, let's not wait any longer." But Beidou shook his head, still politely persuading, "Prince, you can be a hero if you know the current affairs. Today, you have no chance. You should let the girl go with the old man. The old man will guarantee that she will not be hurt by others." .¡± Feeling the slight trembling of the hand on her arm, Changqin turned her head and smiled softly, "Sister, with Changqin here, I will definitely protect you." This was also a reply to Beidou, he would never compromise. "Old gentleman, he already said that, so you don't need to show up anymore." "Hey." Although Beidou sighed, he gave Changqin a look of admiration, "Young man, take responsibility. Good. So, I have to offend the old man." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 235 It's up to people to plan things (5) ? But after hearing Beidou's words, Changqin hurriedly told Concubine Mi, "Sister, you go first. I'll stop them." Then, he pulled Concubine Mi up to the eaves, and instructed, "Go to Uncle, Don't stop." "But you" "Let's go!" There was not much else to say, Changqin greeted Ji Du who was attacking, and played a shocking sound. Ji Du swung his knife to cut through the waves and galloped forward. He was laughing like a ghost, "Hey, that's all there is? Now you are far worse than your father." Looking into the pupils that seemed to pull people into the abyss, Changqin pursed her lips, and suddenly let go of the hand holding the strings. She waited in a daze until Jidu's knife was pressed against her throat, and Fang whispered, "Father? You also It's far worse than him." As the words fell, a red light suddenly appeared all over his body, reflecting the surrounding brilliance, making people afraid to look directly at it. Ji Du was startled, his eyes turned to the edge of the knife, and he found that he couldn't push any further. At this moment, his expression was surprised. I don't know if he felt the power of Changqin, or the shocking feeling produced by the god of death facing the light. In short, he smiled again, smiling excitedly. All returned to darkness. "Hey, it looks like it." The blade left Changqin's neck, Ji Du fell from the eaves, then looked up again, and said awkwardly, "I learned this from Fuxi, how about Prince Zhurong? " Changqin lowered his eyes, and replied calmly, "The ability of a king can be enshrined by all people in the mountains and seas, why not Changqin?" Then he said to Concubine Mi behind him, "Sister, don't worry, Changqin won't let him succeed .¡± "Okay, then you must be careful." Seeing that Changqin's ability was beyond measure, Concubine Mi was a little relieved, then turned and left the courtyard. Ji Du took a look at Beidou, but didn't see his movement, so he hurriedly said, "Old gentleman, Luoshen cannot leave!" But Beidou still didn't move, he only looked at the green bead on the head of the stick, and said quietly, "Boy, just take care of yourself, I have my own arrangements for the old man's affairs." After that, he raised his stick and hit the ground heavily. At the same time, the silver light quickly spread from the bottom of the stick to all directions, covering the entire courtyard, and attached to the courtyard wall, rising to mid-air, surrounding the stick and closing it together, forming a translucent and flickering enchantment. Whether this is to make Changqin unable to escape, or to protect the surrounding villagers from being affected, Junsheng is not sure, but he does feel relieved. Putting his hands on the strings again, Changqin urged Ji Du, "Tiangong Reaper must be more than that, come again." Ji Du hummed from the bottom of his heart, Juli stepped forward again, and the blade hit the body of the piano, emitting bright and dazzling radiance every time. During the confrontation, Junsheng's silver eyes were calm and tenacious, his hands moved carefully, not giving the opponent any chance to advance, while the black-faced evil star enjoyed the fight more and more, his dark blue eyes sparkled with excitement, and the scimitar followed The change of moves is more fierce and ruthless. Inside the barrier, there was a steady stream of sounds of weapons being handed over, and it was still hard to tell the winner, while outside the village, another confrontation was beginning. Concubine Mi withdrew and left, and ran out of Xiling in a short while. She wanted to go straight to Kunlun Mountain, but she didn't want to be stopped by another person - Fei Luo. The red-haired man showed a tricky smile, and slowly walked towards Concubine Mi, "Miss Mi, where are you going, let me give you a lift." 'The demons how come they came. ¡¯ Concubine Mi became nervous at the moment, she slid half a step back, covered her heart, and rebuked boldly, "What are you going to do!" After thinking about it, Fei Luo didn't take her seriously, and took another step forward, "Old Lord Beidou invited me, but Miss Mi couldn't appreciate it. Hey, then I have to do it." "You guys, when did you get together?!" "Hehehe, Miss Mi, what are you talking about? In the world, where is there an eternal enemy?" Fei Luo looked at the flustered Liyan, in a good mood, "You are not my opponent, resist, just a little longer It's humiliating. Obedient, follow me obediently." "Don't even think about it!" Concubine Mi gave a stern look, stretched her body and flew up to the branch, and formed a ribbon from her hands, looking like she was about to fight to the death, "I am the daughter of a king, how can I let you wait for me?" Demons wanton!" Seeing that Concubine Mi refused to give in, Fei Luo didn't want to say anything more, spread out his palms, grasped a spear, and jumped towards her, "Miss Mi, I have offended you." Fei Luo's momentum came fiercely, Concubine Mi didn't dare to take it hard, but tried to block it as much as possible, and fought and retreated. The man watched the situation, and his men became more ruthless, and said, "Want to escape to Luoshui? I'm afraid it won't follow your wishes." Concubine Mi taught him to see the direction, and in a panic, the hand waving the ribbon paused slightly, letting Fei Luo see the opportunity and stab straight at the waist, and then took advantage of her turning back to watch the opportunity to break the ribbon, and rolled it half back to her side. "Hehe." The demons laughed, brought the ribbon in front of them and sniffed it, and praised again, "Tsk tsk, the fragrance is overflowing, and you are a king and daughter, and you are really extraordinary. It's a pity that He Bo doesn't know treasures.?? Actually neglected you for 7,000 years. Hey, if I change this seat" Concubine Mi didn't wait for him to finish, and immediately scolded, "Shameless bastard. My husband is a hero of heaven and earth, how can you, a cunning villain, be able to compare!" "Heroes of heaven and earth? Hehe, wasn't he beaten unconscious by Dayi and sent to the king for investigation?" "!It's you!" At this point, Fei Luo stopped covering up, and approached Concubine Mi while saying, "That's right. But if you want to blame, you should blame Dayi. Originally, I thought it would take a lot of effort. I don't want this reckless man Come down and help." "What's the meaning." "What do you mean? Isn't it clear enough?" Fei Luo was already within ten steps of Concubine Mi, and he was sure to take her down in one fell swoop, so he said proudly, "My plan is to make you misunderstand each other , and then lure them away from you, and then we can capture you." Seeing Concubine Mi glaring at her with resentment, Fei Luo laughed excitedly, "God of Daze? Hmph. In front of me, I can only watch my own woman being sacrificed." Then, he showed a sinister expression again, and walked towards Concubine Mi. "You, what do you want to do!" In extreme panic, Concubine Mi could only keep backing away. Fei Luo didn't answer any more, and flashed to Concubine Mi's side, grabbed her wrist, pulled her towards her and clasped it with his backhand, and pressed down hard on the ground. Concubine Mi staggered a step under the pressure and almost fell to her knees. Facing the arrogance of the demons, she became angry and began to struggle and reprimanded, "Let go! You demon, Feng Yi will not let you go!" "He Bo? Hey, when he finds me, I will give him a great gift." As he said, Fei Luo pinched Concubine Mi's cheek, leaned close to her and said fiercely, "And you, if it weren't for Beidou's face, I would have given you a big gift." Zao tied you up and took you away, you don't know how to praise!" Concubine Mi couldn't resist, so she could only stare at him, hoping that the anger in her eyes would burn out the demons, but the latter didn't care, hit Concubine Mi on the back of the neck, and carried her unconscious to his shoulder. Looking up at the bright moon, Fei Luo's mood at the moment is so good that it couldn't be better. "Come and go. Hey, even if I am leaving, I still have to go to enjoy the scenery." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 236 It's up to people to plan things (6) ? Fei Luo turned around and was about to leave, but at this moment, an extremely shocking voice came from behind, "The devil! Put Mi Er down!" Accompanied by this roar, colorful arrows shot out from all around Fei Luo, blocking all his escape routes before he blinked. 'Da Yi! How is it possible? ! ¡¯ With a sudden shock, Jiao Feiluo looked back immediately, only to see that the fist of anger was in front of him. He didn't have time to dodge, so he could only raise his hand to fight hard, and was shocked on the spot until his tiger's mouth became numb. Dayi shook the scene in one fell swoop, but he didn't want to fight anymore, but reached out to grab Concubine Mi on Fei Lao's shoulder. Fei Luo was also quick-sighted, raised his foot and hit Dayi's arm, and jumped back with his strength. Afterwards, the two stabilized their figures and looked at each other. Concentrated, Fei Luo smiled at Dayi, "Hey, it came very quickly, but it's a pity, man, I have already got it." "But it's a pity, you can't go." Dayi held the arrow in his hand, and slowly approached, "Demon Race, hmph, who came up with the plan this time, Beixiang?" Hearing this name, Fei Luo frowned, "He? It's just a dog brought by Haotian, and I will screw his head off sooner or later." ' 'Isn't it. ¡¯ It makes sense to think about it, with Beixiang¡¯s personality, how could he do such a villainous thing, and Chonghua is still in Huangquandao, so he will never sit idly by and watch the demons come to take away his sister. But since it wasn't, why did the demons appear here again? Could it be "You want to use Mi'er as a gift to rebel against Tiangong." Hearing that the demons called Haotian directly, it should be no different. "Hey, I thought you were just a reckless man, but now it seems that you have some brains." Fei Luo sneered, but the next moment he said triumphantly, "With this woman offering, I don't know what the Eastern Emperor can reward me for." officer." "Humph. Then you have to go with your life." Dayi called the arrows around to come together, pointing the arrows at Fei Luo, ready to attack at any time. However, at this moment, Fei Luo was not in a hurry, he didn't take the flowing colors around him seriously, he looked at the shadow on the ground leisurely and said, "You have life, if this seat is dead, who else here can do it?" Let Miss Mi die." "You! What kind of man are you to threaten a woman!" "Hey, I was born inhuman, so why do I have to observe ordinary rituals?" Fei Luo let out that smug smile again, and then 'reminded' Dayi, "Tsk tsk, so many arrows, if you shoot them all at once, Miss Mi I can¡¯t bear it, don¡¯t you think so, Warrior Yi?¡± Dayi didn't want to hurt Concubine Mi, and he didn't want to let Fei Luo go, so he looked anxious on his face and hesitated on his feet. Seeing this in Fei Luo's eyes, he couldn't help laughing in his heart. Then, he put Concubine Mi into his arms, pinched her neck and said pitifully, "Miss Mi, it seems that the warrior Yi won't let us go." , Li Jian is heartbroken, so Fei Luo has no choice but to let you go first." "Stop!" Dayi couldn't bear it any longer, so he could only hide all the arrows with a wave of his hand, gasping for resentment and full of helplessness. Seeing this, Fei Luo on the opposite side laughed a few times, thanked Dayi, picked up Concubine Mi again, and turned around swaggeringly. "Heh, you're so proud of yourself." Before even taking a step, a familiar joke greeted my ears, and I was startled again, and a strong killing intent rushed from the side. The sense of imminent death stimulated every nerve, and the body swayed instinctively, avoiding the deadly palm in a thrilling manner. But, before it was over, the figure of Scarlet seemed to have anticipated his actions, and when her palm reached her chest, she stopped abruptly and turned to hit her heart. "Cough." This blow was indeed fatal, Fei Luo sprayed a mouthful of blood on the spot, and was shaken away for a long distance while moving in small steps. "Chonghua!" The good brother came to the rescue. Dayi was excited and happy, but he also knew that he couldn't come here to catch up on the past, so he watched Feiluo's actions and was always ready to help. Chonghua was not as urgent as Dayi when he made a move, but straightened his sleeves leisurely, squinted at Feiluo, "Did you choose Donghuang? Well, you still have vision, but unfortunately, you have no life to see him." him." These are almost the same words as Dayi's, but they sound even more alarming. After all, most of Chonghua's words are well thought out. Fei Luo looked around in a blink of an eye, and didn't realize that there were other people coming with him, so he calmed down a bit, squinted his eyes at Chonghua and said, "Hmph. Whether you will live or not depends on you, you don't want to see Concubine Mi die, do you?" This is exactly the same as the answer to Dayi, then, can you do it well in the face of Chonghua? The man in the red clothes smiled, and walked towards him step by step, "Hey, who do you consider yourself to be? How dare you use such a low-level skill as a treasure?" This sentence seemed to have given Fei Luo a hard blow in the heart, making him unable to stop being calm, and panic emerged frequently. Chonghua looked into his eyes, smiled again, and then "encouraged" said, "Do it, look at us, who can be faster." crimson brandTaking a step back, his eyes drifted to the slightly trembling hand on Concubine Mi's waist. Being discovered, sure enough, Chonghua was bigger than Yi, and came more prepared. The palm just now was also an important part of thinking twice. Looking back and looking forward, Fei Luo found that Chonghua was too close, so that with every extra step, his vitality would be reduced by a few points. He can't wait any longer, and he never wants to die at the hands of people he hates, especially Chonghua. Hey. Fei Luo turned around and threw Concubine Mi towards Chonghua, and flew away while he jumped up to catch her. As long as the green hills remain, there is no fear of running out of firewood, Fei Luo thinks so at the moment, and only by surviving can he wait for the opportunity to fight back. "Want to run!? It's not that easy!" Dayi made a gesture to chase after him, but he didn't want to be stopped by Chonghua's words. The brave man looked at Fei Luo's far away back, kicked off the ground angrily, turned around and said, "He hurt your sister, how can you let him go so easily." Chonghua caressed Concubine Mi's cheek, raised his head and smiled at Dayi, "Don't worry, big brother, it's just a lost dog, it will die sooner or later." Then he said with a smile, "What we should do now is to go back to Xiling, where, And our biggest rival." "who is it?" "Beidou and Jidu." "They?!" Dayi was startled, and his steps moved according to his heart, "Not good! There is only Changqin, and I am invincible. Chonghua, let me go and have a look first." Saying that, he jumped up and rushed to the west mausoleum . Chonghua didn't follow up immediately, but like many people before, he looked up at the sky, "Fei Luo failed, Donghuang should not easily accept him, even if he has this thought, hmph, as long as he dares to appear again, I will definitely be able to accept him." Killed him. That's the Big Dipper' He looked towards Xiling again, and said silently, 'If he wants to capture Mi'er, he can't stop it with the Changqin, but why does he want to let Mi'er go? Do you want Fei Lao to take the blame, or' "Huh~ that's all, let's go and see if he can find out some clues." Chonghua shook his head and stopped thinking, bent down and picked up Concubine Mi horizontally, and drifted away towards the village (Remember Website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 237 Destined ? The courtyard where Luoshen lived was full of people. They all looked around to see the figures that appeared in the silver barrier from time to time. Leizu slowly squeezed towards the courtyard from the middle, until he was standing in front of the courtyard wall, he asked the person in front, "What's going on? When did the fight start inside?" "I don't know. The villain was awakened by a loud noise, so he hurried out to look. He saw the goddess coming out of the village and heading out of the village, but the courtyard was completely red. The villain thought there was a fire and was about to I called for help, but I saw silver light emitting from the wall, covering it completely. Then, there was a fight inside." After Leizu heard this, he looked up at the figures passing by in the courtyard from time to time, and wondered in his heart, 'Could it be that the river god came back and quarreled with the goddess before he came to fight? ¡¯ If this is the case, it may be difficult to find justice for the humiliation Chang¡¯e suffered. Just when Leizu was feeling sorry for Chang'e, a blue figure suddenly jumped on the wall, which attracted everyone's attention and made everyone guess his origin. But the man didn't care about the villagers' advice, he only looked into the courtyard for a moment, and then said loudly, "Old gentleman!" Following this sentence, the fighting in the courtyard stopped immediately, Changqin jumped onto a pillar of a house that had not fallen down, and looked at him in disbelief, while the other person hidden in the wall made a surprised sound, " Beixiang!" Immediately after that, another male voice with a calm and sarcastic tone came out from the courtyard, "Hey, isn't this the girl Xihe's child? When did you remember to come and see me, an old man?" 'Xihe? ! He was the son of the sun? ¡¯ Now even Changqin became very surprised. Beixiang didn't answer, but quietly looked at Beidou's face, and said, "Chonghua has gone to save people, and it is impossible for Feiluo to succeed. Old gentleman, I advise you to give up too." Beidou laughed for a while when he heard the words, but he seemed to be relieved. After a while, he raised his cane and knocked on the ground again, breaking the barrier and letting Beixiang fall into the courtyard. "Miss, should we go and have a look?" One person suggested to Lei Zu. "No. This is beyond our mortals' control. Let the gods arrange it themselves. I will try to find out after dawn." After finishing speaking, Lei Zu squeezed through the crowd and reported to Li Yang who was at the back, "Daddy , I think if someone comes to persuade you, let's not bother." "Yes." Li Yang nodded, and said to Dahong and others standing beside him, "How do the envoys feel?" Chang Xian responded, "Miss is thoughtful and I admire you. I am willing to listen to Chief Li's arrangement." "You are welcome." Li Yang bowed politely, and then ordered everyone to disperse and go home. Everything will be discussed in the morning. Turning back to the courtyard, Beixiang walked up to Beidou and saluted him slightly, "Old gentleman, I haven't seen you for many years, you are well." The latter took a look, stroked his long beard and said, "Hey, why don't you ask your mother how is it? How is your brother?" Beixiang was silent for a while, then continued, "Beixiang left the Heavenly Palace early, so I dare not tire them out anymore." "Aren't you tired? Do you think you can not be tired as a son who lost his official title and left his hometown?" "Old gentleman, stop talking." Seeing the bitterness on his face, Beidou stopped persecuting him, and turned to say, "Forget it, I met Wang Shu's child in Jiangshui a few days ago, and he is much calmer than you. I can see that the old man feels , A new generation is replacing the old one.¡± Beixiang immediately understood that Beidou was referring to Yong Ye, so he went on to say, "The old gentleman came here because of that sentence?" "Come and go." Beidou read out, and then said with a smile, "The Master will not accept selfish people, and the old man doesn't like him, so I will treat it as a favor for you." "Thank you, Laojun, for fulfilling your wish." However, you don't have to do any tricks on the sidelines, "Old gentleman, if you do this, His Majesty will reprimand you." Beidou snorted, and without looking at him, he said to himself, "Does the old man have to look at the baby's face when he does things? Kid, don't talk too much. If the lord really wants to blame, the old man will take it for you." "But¡­¡­" "Don't worry, that's it for today, go back and report to the old man." After Beidou gave an order, he took the lead and left in the clouds, and the remaining Jidu kicked their feet, glared at Beixiang again, and then jumped away. Changqin looked at the backs of the two, jumped off the pillar, and walked towards Beixiang, her words seemed to be teasing, "Unexpectedly, you were also a traitor." Beixiang was not polite, "Hmph. When you persecuted Chonghua, did you consider yourself Zhongliang?" "That's right." Feeling that Beixiang was hiding, Changqin didn't go into it, and asked him instead, "Can Chonghua catch up?" Before Beixiang responded, he saw Dayi rushing in in a hurry. "Changqin!" When he came, he sawBeidou and the others left, thinking that something happened to Changqin, and they were very anxious. "Brother Yi? Why did you come back so soon? Where's Brother Feng?" Could it be that he also went to save Luoshen? Seeing that the Changqin was safe, Dayi breathed a sigh of relief, and replied, "The king asked me to come back first. Fortunately, I was in time, so Mi Erjiao didn't snatch it away." Seeing Beixiang in a blink of an eye, the brave man rushed angrily again. He said, "What are you doing here!" "Brother Yi, don't be angry. If he hadn't come, Beidou might not have let me go." After a short explanation, Junsheng then asked, "Where's sister?" "Oh. At Chonghua's place, he must be coming." Dayi looked back, and saw the beauty in red clothes holding Concubine Mi and gently landing on the courtyard gate. "Chonghua, what's wrong with sister?" Seeing Concubine Mi lying in Chonghua's arms, Changqin was a little anxious. "It's okay, it's just that I was knocked out." Chonghua fell to the ground, handed Concubine Mi to Changqin who came running, followed him to Beixiang, and asked him, "Are they gone?" "Um." "Did you ask anything?" "Tiangong will not take in Feiluo." "That's it?" Chonghua squinted at him. "That's all." There was no flaw in the words on the surface. "Then it's too much work for the Lord." Chonghua smiled, stopped asking, turned to Dayi and said, "Brother Yi, the Tiangong has retreated, and we should go too. As for the scarlet, Chonghua will set up a Rule him by law, and bid farewell." "Hey, wait." Dayi stopped him, told him what he had encountered in Fuxi's formation, and reminded him that this time Long also followed, and along the way told himself Jiang Shui's current situation, and Yong Ye's appearance and the dialogue between him and the King of People. "Son of the Moon? Hey, it's no wonder His Majesty favors him so much. Is he still in the formation?" "Well, when I came back, they hadn't left yet. But I saw King Ren's expression, and I was very tolerant towards him, as if I had known him for a long time." "Oh? That's strange." At least Chonghua had never heard Fuxi talk about it. "It's nothing unusual. When the world first opened, Fuxi and Nuwa also lived in Tiangong." Seeing Chonghua's view, Beixiang continued, "I don't know how good their friendship is, but it is true that Yong Ye left Tiangong. The king of men took him away." Chonghua nodded slightly, but didn't go into details. Instead, he joked with Beixiang, "With the status of the son of the moon, he is still inferior to the master of the hall. I think our master of the hall is also from a very special background." "That's right, he is the son of the sun god Xihe." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 238 Predestined (Part 2) ? When Changqin said this, not only Dayi, but even Chonghua showed a little surprise, and then he looked at Beixiang's face, but saw that he looked unspeakably hidden, and turned his eyes to one side. With beautiful eyes downcast, she carefully moved to Beixiang's side, took his hand and said softly, "Go back." Beixiang clenched his hands tightly, and turned around with Chonghua. The latter looked back and said, "Miss Mi will be taken care of by you two." After that, he disappeared with Beixiang. The two jumped out of Xiling and headed all the way to Huangquan Road. Chonghua followed Beixiang, silently. Perhaps Chonghua's strangeness made Beixiang feel guilty, and he actually said, "When Laojun came, he blamed me for abandoning my mother's younger brother and Beitian's master status, and went to join the old master's enemy." These words may be more shocking than Changqin's, but Chonghua's face is still calm, without a trace of ripples. Beixiang next to him said again, "I also call him Zhu Er, and he is also the master of Nanfu." He was panting in the words, and after teaching him to adjust for a while, he said again, "I know very well that only defeating I can save Donghuang only if he is killed, so I have never regretted my decision." "Then what happened later." "Later" Beixiang stopped and lowered his head. Chonghua couldn't see it, but he could feel the indescribable pain in his heart. The lips under the long hair opened and closed several times, and finally said, "The nine days shot by Dayi are his incarnation." The similar experience, the same experience, and the pain in my heart that I don't know when it will go away, this time, Chonghua finally couldn't help being moved, he walked slowly, step by step, to Beixiang, holding his hand. Lifting his face, looking into his eyes, and smiling at him sincerely, "Thank you. From now on, no one will be able to separate us." "Chonghua." Suddenly he opened his hands and hugged him tightly, and put his face close to Chonghua's hair. Beixiang's hands were trembling, it was joy, it was moving, his lips were kissing, it was affectionate and heartfelt. Chonghua hugged him back with a smile, turned his head towards Beixiang, and let him kiss his eyelids, nose tip, and lips, just rubbing his ears and temples together, for a long, long time Returning to Xiling again, Changqin pressed Concubine Mi's forehead, slowly infusing true energy into her, but Dayi was hesitant to speak, pacing gently beside her. Junsheng noticed it, so he smiled and asked him why he was upset. Dayi sighed and said, "Does Mier know what you discussed?" "Ah, after the brothers left, Changqin already told her sister." "Hey, if you went into the water with me at that time, it might not be the case now." Thinking of He Bo's complaint in Fuxi's formation, Dayi's face was extremely uncomfortable, "When he comes to find out, he will definitely make a fuss again." A fire." "Maybe." Changqin also showed some embarrassment, "However, as far as the current situation is concerned, it is considered the best. Brother Feng is a person who understands, and will not be too fussy." Saying this, Junsheng withdrew his hand and looked Seeing the person in his arms wake up faintly, he smiled again, "Sister, is it better?" Concubine Mi rubbed her aching neck and sat up, looked around again, and said in surprise, "Why am I here? What about the demons?" Dayi replied, "It was Chonghua who came to save you, but it was a pity that the demons ran away. However, he probably won't come again for the time being." "Brother?" Concubine Mi looked around again, and said, "Has he left? What about Beidou and Jidu?" Changqin followed up and replied, "They left too. It was Beixiang from Huangquan Road who intervened and Beidou didn't make things difficult for me anymore. After Chonghua brought you back, he also went back with him." "That's right. Changqin, are you not injured?" Concubine Mi grabbed his arm and watched him nervously for a while. "Big Dipper didn't help, just a trick, it can't hurt me, don't worry, sister." "That's good, that's good." Concubine Mi smiled reassuringly, then turned her head and asked Dayi, "Brother Yi, where's Feng Yi? Didn't he come back with you?" "Ah, the King of People left him for questioning, and he will come back tomorrow." "Ah, father wants to blame him?" She became anxious again. It's not that a family does not enter a house. The same thought crossed Dayi's head, causing the warrior to laugh, "How come, the King of Kings still healed his wounds. Your husband, you are a real person, and everyone is willing to say good things for him." "Well, that was a misunderstanding." Concubine Mi lowered her head coquettishly. "Brother Feng is fine, sister should rest assured." Changqin smiled and helped Concubine Mi up, glanced at the dilapidated house due to the fight, turned around and suggested, "It's no longer possible to live here, why don't we ask the leader of the Xiling Department to do something else?" Arrange it." "Yeah. That's good. When Long arrives, let's go and ask." "You mean uncle's disciple?" Changqin looked at it.Besides, he couldn't feel anyone approaching yet, so he asked Dayi, "How long will it take?" "It's almost there. I can see that his movement is much faster than that of the cat. Let's wait a little longer." When Tang Yu was mentioned, Dayi immediately sighed again, "Hey, I don't know what happened to it. If I don't find Xuanyuan when he arrives, I don't know how to explain to him." "What does this have to do with the Xuanyuan family?" "You don't know." Dayi told everything about Xuanyuan City, and then sighed, "Tell me, I brought him out, but now I can't hand it back, what should I do?" 'It turned out to be like this. ¡¯ Changqin nodded slightly, and comforted, "Brother Yi, don't worry too much. If Xuanyuan is really the destined master of the mountains and seas, then the life and death of just one monster will not change his belief." "Really" Changqin's words are very similar to Chonghua's, it makes Dayi uncomfortable, if he can give up everything in order to fight for the world, what is the difference between such a person and Donghuang Haotian. The warrior looked down at his own shadow, with deep helplessness on his face. Seeing him sad, Concubine Mi thought that Dayi still missed Tang Yu, so she stepped forward to comfort him. Dayi waved his hands, saying that he couldn't care about this right now, and suddenly remembered the king's entrustment, so he hurriedly mentioned Luoshu's matter to Concubine Mi. Concubine Mi was surprised and said, "Luo Shu? Father only passed Luo Shu to elder brother." "Eh? That being the case, why did the King of People want me to spread the word like this. Could it be that he forgot?" "I don't think so," Changqin also joined in, "Sister, what does uncle mean by Luoshu?" "Ah, that's the Taiyu sword's formula. My father first realized the hexagram image in Daze and named it Hetu, and after he realized the sword formula in Luoshui, he named it Luoshu. According to my elder brother, The two are dependent on each other, and they can both be obtained, which can greatly increase their strength." "Then he should ask Chonghua to help." "No, even if uncle wants to, Chonghua won't be able to come forward." Changqin seemed to understand the mystery, and said with a faint smile, "Sister, since uncle has asked, you can help that Xuanyuan family." "But, I don't know the sword formula at all." Junsheng smiled even wider, rolled his eyes, and reminded Concubine Mi, "My sister doesn't know, but Tiangong, and the various ministries of the mountain and sea world, they may not know." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 239 Predestined (3) ? Inside Yushan Xiguo Palace: Here is another person who is looking at the moon, or in other words, the demons. However, although Fan Lou's eyes were reflecting the bright moon, he was not thinking about appreciating it at all. The day after Suiyan returned to the country was much harder than the thousands of years the two spent in the mountains and forests. The attendants in the temple always looked at him with strange and fearful eyes, and they had to go around a long way to carry a plate. That's all, what's bothering is that when the ministers in the country heard that Yan has returned to act as the interim lord, they all rushed to greet him, congratulations, the princess is extremely talented, and she will surely be able to establish the country in peace, etc. Anyway, they picked up everything It's nice to hear, and she said a lot of hype, which made Yan feel happy in her heart, so she hurriedly brought Fanlou to introduce them. What happened next was just so 'natural', when the ministers saw the chestnut-haired demon with long horns, they immediately lowered their heads in fright, not daring to say a word, and waited until Yan's face sank and she was about to scold, then they hurriedly spoke For example, those who still have official business to deal with, all of them scrambled to resign, and then rushed out. Yan waited for the door to close, snorted angrily, and after saying some harsh words, came to comfort Fanlou again, telling him not to argue with a group of hypocrites, double-dealing, and expressing her love again, hoping to get his understand. Although Fanlou said that he doesn't care about other people's eyes, he still feels uncomfortable in his heart, so in the middle of the night, when Yan was already asleep, he came to the garden of the palace to sit quietly, thinking about whether this return was correct. "Fate If this fate finally brought about such a result, back then" Fanlou sighed and shook his head, getting up and preparing to return. "Do you regret it?" A familiar voice sounded behind him, and Jiao Fanlou turned around in surprise, "Yong Ye!" The young boy appeared with a smile and waved to him, "Long time no see." "How did you come here?" Yong Ye tilted his head habitually, and then replied, "Come to pick you up." Fan Lou didn't know for a while, so, "Pick me up? Where are you going?" "Of course it's back to the Underworld." "What?!" Fanlou was startled again, then narrowed his eyes and said, "It's His Majesty, asking you to come and get me?" This is an affirmative sentence, but it made Yong Ye seem confused, "He didn't say anything, I wanted to come by myself." "You." Now Fanlou was speechless, and immediately said with a flick of his sleeve, "When did I say I'm going back. Besides, even if I want to go back, Your Majesty will never forgive a traitor." "Well. I can answer this for you." Yong Ye nodded suddenly, and smiled at Fanlou, "First of all, since I came to pick you up, I will not let you go to die, so you don't have to worry about it at all. Come again, your fate" The young man pondered his words, and then said, "It's time too." "What did you say!" The relationship that I risked my life to pursue has come to an end? Fanlou felt depressed. Yong Ye's prediction was accurate, did he expect the sudden change in today's situation? Can I finally not be able to stand the crowding out of the world? The young man had a panoramic view of his expression, blinked awkwardly, walked forward and said, "Don't feel bad, this time, just go back with me first, and I'll think of a way later, okay?" "What's the matter?" Fan Lou scolded, staring at Yong Ye's face and followed, "You already knew that this relationship was fruitless, but you still framed me to beg back then, why are you at ease!" The young Lang Sha retorted innocently, "Look at what you said, there is no one in our Huangquan Road who doesn't know that I, Yong Ye, never tell lies, and if they say it's a good match, it's a good match." "Good fate? Just because of you, I gave up everything. But now! It's going to end badly! You said you didn't lie, so where is the good fate now!" Fanlou yelled again before supporting him Forehead, sighed lowly, "All the members of Wanxu Hall suffered because of this, but I taught me how to be worthy of them." After hearing this, Yong Ye was embarrassed again, stepped forward to pat him on the back, and was about to comfort him, but was pushed back by Fanlou's "Get out of here". The young man laughed dryly, and winked at Guang Tan behind him. After the girl received it, it immediately turned into a rain of flowers and flew out of the bedroom in coils. Yong Ye, who stayed behind, let go of his scruples and continued to apologize with a smile, "Okay, let me tell you the truth, you and the princess of the Xi Kingdom are destined to be married, and your sacrifices were not in vain." It's a pity that Fanlou's mood didn't improve because of this, but he snorted to express his distrust. Seeing the situation, the young man had to come and stand in front of him, and changed his playful appearance, and said seriously, "It's just, now Huangquan The Tao needs you, if you are not willing to return temporarily, the Lord of the Great Hall, I am afraid" "Beixiang? What happened to him?" "Come and go." Yong Ye murmured, and followed Chao Fan Lou.??He beckoned, let him lean over, and whispered a few words into his ear. Hearing Yong Ye's words, Fan Lou's pupils tightened suddenly, and he shouted, "How could this happen!" Yong Ye took a step back, stared into Fanlou's eyes and asked again, "He saved Xufeng for you, and he has been criticized a lot, this time, won't you help him?" "I" Fanlou was grateful to Beixiang in his heart, and when he worked with Huangquandao, the two had a good relationship. He had no reason to refuse, but"I can't" "No." Before he could speak, Yong Ye gave the answer, the young man turned around, and walked towards the door of the bedroom, "Your wife is also a hindrance, don't let her add to the trouble." "Stinky boy, stop talking nonsense! Yan'er is still sensible." Fan Lou chased after her fiercely. Yong Yeman nodded nonchalantly, "Yeah, if I was sensible, I wouldn't have brought you here." "Tch, I agree with that." "Okay, well agreed." The young man pushed open the door, turned his head and smiled slyly, "Why didn't I see before that our co-seat of Huangquandao is afraid of his wife? Hehe." Then he didn't wait for Fanlou to get angry, and looked after himself Since walked out. "You!" Fanlou gritted his teeth, and caught up, 'Good boy, please remember this seat. ' Arriving outside the hall, the two shuttled back and forth in the corridor, Yong Ye was familiar with the terrain of the palace, avoiding many soldiers on duty along the way. Fan Lou behind him was already used to this, so he just followed him, but after walking for a while, he found that their direction was going deep into the palace, so he asked, "Where are you going?" Yong Ye paused, then walked and replied, "Ah, I forgot to tell you, I went to meet King Ren before I came here." "Fuxi? Does he ask you to do something?" "No, he invited me to eat the fruit." "" This kid, can you speak properly! Fanlou felt the black line on his forehead, squinted his eyes and said, "Then why don't you leave?" Are you deliberately waiting for someone to find out? "No hurry, it will be soon." Yong Ye looked at the faint snow-white palace in front of him, and said excitedly, "This is it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 240 Destined (Part 4) ? Tang Yu is very depressed and angry now. Because, it is now completely under the pressure of a leopard paw. ¡®Doesn¡¯t the Queen Mother of the West hate leopards? Aren't they skinned and boned and worn on the body? Then why" The kitten turned to look at the sleeping leopard, and opened its paws resentfully, "Why is there such a thing in her own house! ' The thing is like this, after the Queen Mother of the West brought Tang Yu back to the bedroom, she ordered someone to fetch a silk brush, and sat upright with the kitten in her arms to paint. Tang Yu looked at it for a while and felt bored, so she climbed down from Queen Mother Xi's legs, found a cushion beside her, lay down on it, squinted her eyes and fell asleep. The beautiful woman smiled and reached out to stroke its fur. The gentle and gentle movements made the cat very uncomfortable. It let out a small groan, stretched its limbs, and put its face on the cushion, enjoying the service of Queen Mother Xi at ease, and slowly, slowly fell asleep. In his sleep, Tang Yu returned to the Wanhua Palace where he once lived. He curled up on Chonghua's cushion, saw the elegant and beautiful person walking towards him, and smiled dotingly at him. "Meow~" This time, Tang Yu didn't make a fierce face like before, but called out happily and wagged his tail. Chonghua sat next to Tang Yu, gently stroked the kitten's head, and then gently scratched its chin. The cat made another sweet cry, rubbed its head against his hand, stood up and got between his cross-legged legs, stretching its paws to play with him. Seeing that Chonghua taught it to be amused, Tang Yu caressed it more lovingly, and even the smile on his face became more dazzling. "Chonghua!" At this moment, Beixiang suddenly appeared beside him, squatted down and picked up the kitten, ignoring Tang Yu's desperate kicking, threw it aside, then took Chonghua into his arms, and kissed it. his forehead. "(You idiot, why do you follow so closely every time. Go away!)" the cat got angry and wanted to scratch it when it jumped on it. It's just that it forgot that it was a cat, not to mention hindering Beixiang, but it was pressed down by his hands on the ground, unable to get up. "(Let go of Master! Damn it, Master will not let you go!)" The cat thrashed its limbs and struggled wildly until it woke up and saw the scene just now "(Phew~ I'm really mad at you.)" Not to mention being bullied in the dream, and having to be suppressed by a beast that he despises when he wakes up, Master Cat is really furious. Turning around to look around, there was no one there, and I thought to myself, is it possible to keep this beast under pressure for a whole night? That's really not going to work. The cat immediately put on a face, gave a warning to the leopard, and swung its tail to beat its paws, trying to wake it up. The leopard must have sensed it, half-opened his eyes, and saw Tang Yu's vicious look, and blinked strangely. "(What are you looking at! Let go!)" the cat bluffed. The leopard was taken aback for a moment, but actually withdrew its hand back, then held it under its chin, and looked at the kitten strangely again. "(Watch it again! I'll take your skin off!)" The leopard was stunned again, tilted its head and seemed to think for a while, and finally felt that a leopard could not teach a house cat to step on its head, so it stood up and walked to Tang Yu, and condescendingly "looked at it" . "(You, what are you going to do.)" Tang Yu finally discovered the difference in size between the two this time, and he became trembling when speaking, 'Damn it, if it wasn't for the young master not recovering now, I would have killed you long ago. ¡¯ Of course, I must not accept it in my heart. The leopard above did not show any malice towards it, but sniffed close to the kitten's cheek, and then extended to its buttocks to sniff again. "What is it thinking¡ª" Tang Yu really wanted to slap its tail, and pounce on it to smear a few bloodstains on its face, but she endured it, and only gave it a few glances to express her dissatisfaction. 'Hey, be more honest, otherwise the young master will really kill you! It's true! ' The cat kept nagging, its eyes fixed on the leopard's actions, but unfortunately the latter didn't seem to feel its anger, and still sniffed its body with relish. However, just for a moment, the leopard suddenly raised its head and roared towards the garden outside the bedroom. This sound attracted Tang Yu's attention to the outside of the hall, and at the same time woke up another person who had fallen asleep. "Who is outside." The voice of Queen Mother Xi came, accompanied by the sound of some robes shuffling. "Your Majesty, Yong Ye and Fan Lou are here to pay their respects." A voice came from outside the hall, and then, the door connecting the garden and the bedroom was pushed open, and Yong Ye and Fan Lou walked in one after the other. The Queen Mother of the West had also come out of the inner room at this time, took her seat, looked up at the two of them, and said coldly, "It's so late, I don't think she came here to pay her respects, she said, what's the matter." The young man smiled, took a step forward, and archedThe hand said, "Your Majesty, Yong Ye has received the favor of the king, and he dare not repay it, so I beg your Majesty to allow Yong Ye to bring this monster back." "(The young master won't go back, you meddle in your own business!)" Mao'er let out a fierce sound immediately. Queen Mother Xi didn't answer, but looked at Fanlou, and asked again, "What about him?" "He?" Yong Ye looked back, then smiled, "Of course we are going together." Turning her beautiful eyes, the Queen Mother of the West said to Fanlou lightly, "You still chose the way of the underworld." After Fanlou heard this, he stepped forward and cupped his hands, and replied helplessly, "Madam, Fanlou is grateful for your acceptance of me, but Fanlou has to go because my friend is in trouble." "Does Yan'er know about this?" "It's too late to say it, and I can't say it, so please ask your empress to comfort me." "You will evade. Yan'er can ignore her status for you, but what about you?" "Fanlou knows that this time I'm sorry for her, and in the future, I will double the compensation. Please, Madam, please take care of me." Fanlou lowered his head and spoke more earnestly. The Queen Mother of the West waved her hand, unwilling to discuss any further, and said to Yong Ye, "Did Fuxi send you here?" The young man blinked, shook his head and said, "No, the King of Man only invited me to eat the fruit." "(Then what are you doing!)" The kitten was angry again, stood up and walked to Yong Ye's side, bluffing, "(Go, go! Go back and tell him, Master won't go back to Shanzhongyu again, teach me He's dead.)" Yong Ye looked at the cat, and joked with it with a smile, "That fox demon almost cried, do you have the heart to make it worry?" "(Xiao Yuan'er? Long sent it back to Shanzhong Valley! Well, this guy, when the young master recovers, he will definitely not let him go!)" Mao'er tore at his paw, with an indignant expression on his face. "Hey, that's not true. The two of them are fine now." Yong Ye lowered his body, patted the kitten's head, and said with a sad expression, "It's just that Chonghua is not so good." ¡®Chonghua. 'A name that caught the cat's heart, taught it to raise its head suddenly, leaned on Yong Ye's hand and said anxiously, "(What's wrong with him? Is he seriously injured? Tell me quickly.)" (Remember the website address of this site : www.hlnovel.com Chapter 241 Destined (V) ? Turning his eyes shrewdly, the young man stood up pretending to be mysterious, stroked his chin and said, "Well, I can't say that well," then glanced at Tang Yu and asked, "Why don't you come with me to see See?" If it were normal, Tang Yuding agreed, but now it is still a cat, and the boy in front of him is here to take it back to the mountain valley. Yong Ye looked up and down, snorted, and turned to go to Queen Mother Xi, "I want to lie to you, you baby is still too early." ' "Hey? Don't go." Yong Ye called from behind, "Do you think I lied to you? You can ask your majesty, I never lie." Then he smiled at the Queen Mother of the West and said, "My majesty, what do you say?" Yes or no?" The Queen Mother of the West looked at Tang Yu and replied, "If you really take it to Chonghua, it's okay." "(Ah~, you actually believed this baby's nonsense?!)" The cat was unhappy, and hurriedly leaned on Queen Mother Xi's lap, and reminded her, "(Don't believe him, no matter how you look at it, Fuxi asked him to catch her. It belongs to the young master. Besides, didn¡¯t you say that you would send the young master back to Luoshui? Why did you hand me over to someone else.)¡± Queen Mother Xi smiled, and said to Yong Ye while stroking the kitten's head, "That's right, I'm not worried about leaving it to you like this. If you can try to teach it to recover, I will promise to let it go with you." Then he lowered his head and said to Tang Yu, "Does this look good to you?" The proposal hit the bull's-eye, that is Tang Yu turned to look at the two people in front of him, and made a condition, "(Then you have to let the devil undo the spell first.)" "Okay." Before the Queen Mother of the West could speak, Yong Ye agreed first, then came to the Queen Mother of the West, stretched out her hand and said, "It's not too late, let's do it now." Queen Mother Xi paused, picked up the kitten and handed it to Yong Ye. The young man took Tang Yu and turned around to go outside the dormitory. Seeing him walking around, the cat quickly called out, "(Hey, doll, where are you taking me.)" The young man didn't answer, he went straight to the garden outside the hall, put Tang Yu among the flowers, sat down cross-legged himself, and smiled at the kitten, "Don't worry, this seat is just what people want, just watch it obediently." After that, Yong Ye raised his head to the moon, muttering a spell. Tang Yu looked at the young man in front of him, and found that his pupils gradually turned black with the sound of chanting a mantra, coupled with the faint smile at the corner of his mouth, it was like a demon descending, shrill and terrifying. Looking up at the sky again, I found that the moonlight seemed to have been instructed to leave the light on other things and completely inject soft and peaceful light into it. Looking at the silver pouring all over her body, Tang Yu felt that the power in her body was continuously emerging, and the comfort that hit her nerves made her close her eyes After opening it again, Mao'er saw that the young man on the opposite side was nodding to him with satisfaction, so he quickly observed himself. White hands, slender legs, and touching his face, well, there should be no problem. Mao'er breathed a sigh of relief excitedly, and smiled at the young man, "Not bad, there are two tricks." "Thank you, thank you." Yong Ye closed his eyes, restored his original pupil color, and then turned back to Fanlou at the entrance of the dormitory, "It's your turn." Fanlou pursed his lower lip, walked to Tang Yu's side in an instant, and patted him on the back. Mao'er suddenly felt as if the holding spell had been lifted, and he was full of energy. It turned over and stood up, and kicked towards Fanlou. Fan Lou raised his hand to block it, squinted his eyes and said, "Why, I haven't eaten enough, do you want to do it again?" "Hmph, it's because the young master was injured, which made you a monster. Now that the young master has recovered, I won't be afraid of your tricks." Then he stepped forward and made a few tricks. "Stop!" The Queen Mother of the West stopped, and then stepped forward and said, "Since you have recovered, go to see Chonghua early, and don't worry him anymore." ' Humph, you're lucky. ¡¯ Tang Yu gave Fanlou a hard look, then turned to Yong Ye and said, "Then let's go." Yong Ye nodded, stood up, and said goodbye to Queen Mother Xi, "Thank you, Ma'am, I'll go after this." Then he walked out of the palace with the other two. Queen Mother Xi looked at the three of them, as if she suddenly remembered something, and blocked the way again, "Wait." After the three of them turned around, she waved to Tang Yu again, "Cat, come here, I still have something for you. " Without thinking too much, Tang Yu walked back to Queen Mother Xi and followed her into the bedroom. Fan Lou turned his back on the outside, turned to Yong Ye and asked, "You just want to repay Fu Xi for giving you food?" Yong Ye tilted his head, looked puzzled, "Then what?" "Hmph, do you still have to put on a pose in front of me?" "Hey, there are still some. It's just that this cat demon is also an important part. I think the king of people should know." "Really" Fan Lou looked at the door of the dormitory, as if deepAfter a while, he said, "Yong Ye, do you yearn for this place more than Huangquandao?" "Me? Longing? Hey, don't apply your thoughts to me." The young man looked happy again, pointing to the bright moon in the sky, and said to Fanlou, "I, no matter what I do, she will not be happy But for some reason, every time I saw her look at me with resentful eyes and scold me with harsh words, I would feel that I did the right thing, such as, get out of there. " "Why bother, she is your mother after all." "Hey, that's not like something you'd say." "I didn't before, but what my mother did today let me know that as a mother, no matter how rebellious her children are, how much she hurts her, she will still love them in the end. I think Wang Shu will be the same .¡± "Fanlou." Yong Ye looked over, "The only thing I can't get is emotion, I couldn't before, and I won't be able to in the future." "Is this your regret?" "No, this is my destiny." He turned his eyes to look at the door of the bedroom, and his voice was faint, as if stating an unimportant matter, "Since it is destined, I will never ask for it." After the words fell, the door of the sleeping hall was opened, Queen Mother Xi led Tang Yu out, and gave instructions at the door, with an expression like a mother taking care of a child who is about to leave. The young man looked at them, showing a faint smile, as if seeing the boy standing at the door frowning and answering was replaced by himself. Seeing Yong Ye's expression, Fan Lou sighed and called out to the two people at the door, "Niang Niang, it's getting late." The Queen Mother of the West heard it, and stopped telling her, but finally told Tang Yu to be careful on the road. Mao'er nodded, jumped to Yong Ye's side in two or three steps, turned around and waved goodbye to Queen Mother Xi. Seeing the beautiful woman, she smiled and raised her hand in response, the gentle face was reflected in Yong Ye's eyes, making him smile again, as if the opposite was his close relative who was far away in the Moon Palace. This scene fell into the gray eyes again, causing Fanlou to close his eyes, shook his head and looked at Yinyue, 'Don't you want it? Or are you afraid of getting what you want? You believe in fate, but why don't you believe in what you see with your own eyes. You yearn for it, but why are you still reluctant to take a step. ¡¯ (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 242 ? Zhongtian Ziwei Palace: "My lord, that is the case with the affairs of the lower realm." Beidou stood in front of the seat, quietly waiting for a reply. On the throne, Donghuang tapped the armrest with one finger, thought for a moment, and replied, "Lao Jun has worked hard, and the rest will be left to the younger generations." "Okay. The old man will leave first." Beidou leaned on his cane and bowed to the Eastern Emperor once, then turned and exited the hall. As the palace gate slowly closed, Donghuang's eyes gradually turned cold, then he turned to Xuanyan on one side, and said, "It seems that your brother is determined to oppose us this time." Xuanyan taught him that he was startled, and immediately clapped his hands and replied, "Xuanyan is guilty, please punish me." "You are not guilty, it's just that he has seen through everything, including Beidou." "My lord" "Okay. This is the end of the matter, we can only make another plan. Step back." "Yes." Xuan Yan lowered his head and stepped back slowly. Long Yu on the other side saw him and bowed to the Eastern Emperor, ready to leave together. "Long Yu." Donghuang called him down, got up and walked towards the inner hall, and said, "Follow me." Long Yu was taken aback when he heard this, but unconsciously glanced at Xuanyan, seeing that he was also looking at him, he couldn't help but smiled awkwardly at him, and then followed Donghuang. Looking at the free and straight back, Xuan Yan's eyes were full of complex expressions, until Long Yu disappeared at the corner of the corridor, he lowered his head and sighed, turned and left Ziwei Palace. Outside the palace, Nanxing and Yuzi, as well as Yufu Yuanran and Yulin were waiting. When they saw Xuanyan coming out, they greeted Xuanyan and saluted together. Seeing that Xuanyan's complexion was not good, Nan Xing immediately comforted him, "My lord, you have thought carefully about this layout, even if you fail, it's not your fault, so don't worry about it." "Yes, my lord." The female guest also came to persuade, "In the future, Tiangong will still rely on your strength, please cheer up, my lord, so that I can teach those demons to see your power in the future." Yuan Ran on the side is also comforting, "What Nan Xing and the others said is that the Lord should not be depressed because of this. His Highness has always relied on the Lord, and will not lower your status in his heart just because of a single defeat." "Okay, I won't mention it anymore." Xuanyan waved his hand and stepped forward, "Go back with me." Seeing this, Yu Lin snickered in his heart, pushed Yuan Ran away from him, and asked Xuan Yan, "My lord, why didn't my master come out together? Did your lord leave him to discuss matters?" While speaking, the expression of satisfaction was beyond words. Xuan Yan paused, and then replied, "Yes." The words were plain, but they touched the people below. Yuzi straightened his face immediately and glared at Yulin, "Conspiracy in the northern sky, marching in the eastern sky, communication remains the same, colleagues in Yufu should not be too delusional." The hostess treats people gently, and it is rare for her to be so strict. I think Yulin has touched her bottom line. Yuan Ran hurriedly stood forward, leaned towards her and said, "Royal son, you are worrying too much, Yulin definitely doesn't mean that, and Yufu doesn't want to be alone in the forest." Then he reprimanded Yulin, "Tiangong Losing two battles in a row, it hurts my self-esteem from top to bottom, how can you win it alone?" Being said so, of course Yulin was not convinced, but seeing Yuanran's serious expression, he knew that enough was enough, so he cupped his hands to Xuanyan, "Young official made a slip of the tongue, and I am willing to let the Lord punish me." Xuan Yan shook his head, "No need, and you are not wrong. Long Yu handles things properly and has a good reputation. It is reasonable for His Majesty to take care of you more." After finishing speaking, he called Shang Nan Xing and Yu Zi to continue walking, "This Sagittarius still has something to do, let's take a step first, you two should wait for him." "Yes. Respectfully send to the Lord." The two responded in unison, and bowed their heads until Xuanyan was far away before turning back to the gate of Ziwei Palace. "Boss Jiao, guess what instructions your lord will give to the master." Yu Lin looked forward and was also happy for Long Yu. "Shanghai's mind is impermanent, so don't be reckless." Yuan Ran became more rigorous, "When the Lord comes out, he will give us instructions, and then follow orders." Yulin nodded, taking advantage of the fact that there was no one around, he flaunted again, "This time, it really killed the prestige of the superior. Hey, if the lord can see his dejected appearance, he will be very happy." "That's you." "Eh? What are you talking about? In terms of birth ability, how is the master inferior to him? I am inferior to the rest of the family, what is the inferiority? If Beitian can't afford this job, he should abdicate and let the virtuous." "Don't say these words in front of the Lord, otherwise, you will be reprimanded." "Boss Jiao, why do you always speak for that Xuanyan? Could it be that the Lord is gaining power, are you not happy?" "That also has to do with the timing, right? What's the situation now? Tiangong has suffered a losing streak, and it's Big Dipper.?, this time I also intend to favor Beixiang. You and I are both people who have been here, can't you see the truth? "Yuan Ran looked at the golden-lacquered and purple-faced gate, with deep worry on his face, "The owner of the Xing Mansion lost his vitality, and the Nan Manor was not in charge of the important task. If Xuan Yan is forced to leave again, the Lord will be regarded as powerful, and he will be in power again." What's the use? " "Boss Jiao" "Yu Lin, this Heavenly Palace, there is no one to lose, do you understand?" "yes." Day - Zhaoxia Palace: The walls decorated with gold and jade are majestic and majestic, and the red crows sing around the hall, as if calling for the joy of newborns. This is the residence of the sun god. The owner of the palace heard the cry, put down the scroll in his hand, and stepped into the courtyard. The face illuminated by the brilliance was elegant and radiant, and the golden beads on his forehead shone brightly. Xi He looked at the bird that had landed on the lintel of the main hall, and smiled softly, "What's the matter? It's my mother's fault. Do you care about you? Hehe, silly boy, mother has been thinking about you." Saying that, he waved at it. When the Chiwu saw it, it immediately flew over to Xi He's shoulder, and gently rubbed her cheek. Xi He also lovingly kissed the bird's wings and stroked its back. After a while, Chiwu blinked, looked up for a week, and flew to the hall with wings spread. Xi He was feeling strange, but he heard a waiter come to report, "Mother, Your Majesty is here to visit." 'Is it because of him' Xi He sighed inwardly, then dismissed his attendants and walked towards the main hall There, the Eastern Emperor was sitting upright, while Long Yu stood on one side and looked out of the hall door. After a while, he saw Xihe enter slowly. Without waiting for her to stand still, Long Yu immediately walked up to Xi He and saluted respectfully, "Niang Niang, long time no see, you are well." Xi He nodded to him, walked forward again, bowed in front of the Eastern Emperor, and said, "Your Majesty is here, what's the matter?" Donghuang touched the cases in front of him, and answered politely, "It's nothing important, I just thought of you all of a sudden, so I'll take a look with Long Yu. Both your mother and child are okay." After hearing this, Xi He sneered, "It's nothing important? Then how did I hear that the Heavenly Palace has repeatedly failed, and even the catastrophe of the Xingfu was beaten to the point of being bedridden?" Then, she went straight to the Eastern Emperor. Looking at it, the eyes are full of contempt, "Tell me, what's your plan when you come back?" (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 243: It's up to God (2) ? Dong Huang was not angry at Xi He's provocation, but said with some guilt, "Xi He, I know you hate me. But the rules of heaven are so strict, how can one person break them." "There is no need to bring up the old things. Your lord can just say, what are your orders when you come back." The blunt tone made Long Yu on the side feel embarrassed, so he hurried forward to smooth things over, "Mother, Beixiang and Zhu Xian are the treasures in your heart, but to your lord, they were also your right arm. Your lord " "You also said, it was once." Xi He blocked him back with one sentence, and then spoke to Donghuang, "What? Is Wang Shuzi unsatisfactory?" "Ma'am" "Long Yu." This time it was Dong Huang who stopped him. He shook his head at Long Yu, then stood up, walked down the hall, came to Xi He's side, and continued, "Xi He. I don't want to provoke you." I am also willing to make up for your pain, Beixiang and Zhu Xian's matter." "I don't dare to do it. If the Master only came here for these things, then please go back." Xi He raised his hand and waved towards the palace gate. Donghuang didn't obey, nor did he appear irritable. This resolute refusal may have been expected by him. So he stepped forward and pressed Xi He's arm, looked into her eyes and said, "Could it be, you really don't want to be reunited with him?" Don't want to? Who wouldn't want to, but Xihe looked at Donghuang for a moment, then snorted again, "So the Master thinks so." Then he threw off his sleeve robe and walked to the hall, turned and pointed at him, "I The child won't come to help you, die of this heart." Donghuang didn't argue, just said, "Xihe, I don't expect you to help me. As for Beixiang, the deity will bring it back by himself." "What do you want to do!" Xi He was anxious, he ran down and grabbed Donghuang's hand and scolded, "If you hurt him, I won't let you go." Seeing her nervous look, Donghuang smiled, which seemed sinister in Xi He's eyes, and proud in Long Yu's eyes, but no matter what, they all showed the resolute means that a supreme being in Tiangong should have. Donghuang brushed off the hand on his wrist, and after looking at the main hall for a week, he turned and walked away, "As long as he doesn't help Haotian, I am happy to see your mother and son reunite. Xihe, do you understand?" 'Donghuang' Xihe clenched her hands tightly, and her face was no longer radiant, only resentment and powerlessness. She didn't know what to do, how to protect her child, just like back then. Seeing her, Long Yu couldn't bear it. He stepped forward and stroked her shoulders to comfort her, "Mother, instead of worrying now, it's better to wait for Beixiang to come back and make plans later. I want to respect him, and I won't be the first to make things difficult." "He can't, if he can't, how could Zhu'er become what he is now." Xi He lowered his head, crying faintly, "Long Yu, tell me why the Heavenly Palace created by the Great Emperor is made like this. One person to hold it alone. If the rules of heaven will eventually bring pain, then I would rather the world be destroyed like this at that time." Long Yu stood quietly by the side, looking at her silently, he couldn't give the answer Xi He wanted, but he knew what he should do now, and also understood the meaning of Donghuang bringing him here. "Your Majesty." He opened his mouth and smiled, "Long Yu hasn't seen Zhu'er for a long time, Madam, would you like to take me to see him?" Xihe covered his face and nodded after being silent for a long time. Seeing this, the handsome young man smiled even more, supported her, and walked slowly towards the inner hall. Moon¡ªGuanghan Palace: "Mother, my son is here to visit you." Under the laurel tree, Xuan Yan bowed his hands to the silver-clothed woman in front of him. The woman turned around after hearing the words, revealing an astonishingly beautiful face, her eyes were like peach blossoms, her brows were slightly daisy, and there was a faint smile on the corner of her mouth, which seemed to be joyful or shy. The lining of the utensil is crystal clear, and it feels like a dream when you look at it. Wang Shu walked over step by step, took Xuan Yan's arm, and went with him to the pavilion not far away. During the walk, Wang Shu never forgot to ask him, "My son is busy with work, and he hasn't been able to get away for a long time, how can he be free today?" The sound was like a warbler's cry, touching the heart, but Xuan Yan was not moved, his eyes were looking at the ground, and he was silent. Seeing his son's silence, Wang Shu thought it was a business interruption, so he didn't ask any more questions, until he sat down in the gazebo, poured a glass of fine wine for him, and brought it in front of him, then said, "Come, try the wine made by mother. " "Yes." Xuan Yan took a sip, poured another glass for Wang Shu, and handed it over, "Mother's wine is refreshing and refreshing. It is much better than the ones from Shangfu. You should drink some too." Hearing the praise, Wang Shu smiled happily, took the wine glass from Xuan Yan's hand and filled it down his throat, then wiped his lips, and smiled again, "When did you talk so well, did you become the master of Beitian? Do you have to learn these too?" "Mother joked. As long as you are happy, say something nice."??It¡¯s nothing, even if you want your child to accompany you every day. " Wang Shu taught him to talk about fun again, but his mouth was still reserved, "That's not okay. You are the master of Tiangong now, so you should make a lot of plans for your lord. As long as my son is respected, my mother will be satisfied. As for the matter of greetings , as long as you have time to come back, don't worry too much about it." But after hearing this, Xuanyan hesitated, looking at the reflection in the cup, frowning. Seeing this, Wang Shu hurriedly said, "Xuanyan, it's not that mother doesn't miss you, mother is happy that you can come often, don't think about it, ah." "No, that's not what I mean." Xuan Yan's face became more bitter. Maybe he didn't want to be seen by Wang Shu. He quickly stood up and turned his back, and said in a low voice, "Mother If in the future, the baby is no longer The master of Shangfu is no longer the master of Tiangong, so" "No!" Wang Shuteng stood up, and shouted towards Xuanyan's back, "In this heavenly palace, who else has the qualifications except you!" After Xu Shi thought of something, he immediately came to Xuanyan's side, pulled Hold his hand and ask, "Could it be Long Yu? Does he want to fight with you!" Then he exclaimed angrily, "Hmph! Who does he think he is? He's just a scum, why should he!" "Mother!" Xuan Yan stopped, "Do you know what you are talking about! If these words fall into the ears of the Venerable, what will he think?" Wang Shu was taken aback by his drinking, and then realized that he had lost his composure, so he coughed a few times to cover up, "Mother is also worried about you." Then he took Xuan Yan's arm and continued the previous topic in a low voice, "You tell me Mother, is that Long Yu trying to steal the limelight from you? If so, mother will definitely help you" "Mother!" Xuanyan finally couldn't bear to throw her away, and said as if venting, "Longyu didn't want to fight with me! It was me, and I was incapable, which caused Tiangong to lose two battles in a row, and the teacher lost Face. Also let him" Snapped! A crisp slap interrupted Xuanyan's pain, and sent out an anger similar to a curse, "Bastard! I'm looking forward to it so much, but you, just give me these in return!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 244: It's up to God (3) ? Xuan Yan was shocked by the beating, and looked at her dear relative in front of her in disbelief and disbelief, "Mother." "Don't call me!" Wang Shu shook his sleeve robe angrily, pointed at Xuan Yan and yelled, "I thought what they said was all lies, they were rumors made because they were jealous of your status, but I didn't expect, no Thinking of you being so disappointing! When he was in Tiangong, you couldn't beat him, but now that he's gone to Huangquandao, you still can't beat him!" "Mother." "Shut up! If you still know that I am your mother, go back right now and try hard to win for a while and regain your position in the heart of Your Majesty. Otherwise, you will never come to see me!" As he said, he flicked his sleeves again , turned around and rushed into the palace. Staring blankly at the retreating figure, Xuan Yan suddenly felt weak all over, so he quickly supported the table and sat down on the stone bench, panting heavily. He covered his heart, opened and closed his lips unconsciously, and murmured in a low voice, "Mother, in your heart, can only Master Beitian be considered your son" Three days later, Jishui Xuanyuan City: It was another night, and the moon was bright again, and Xuanyuan was alone in the courtyard looking at the sky again. Before dusk today, a military report came from the Yimin Department, saying that it had assembled with the Sishui Department and set off for Luoshui, and asked Xuanyuan to send an order to the other six departments to go with them. Xuanyuan was shocked by the news, and hurriedly asked about the situation, but the envoy only said that it was Dahong's order, and asked Xuanyuan to immediately respond with troops. As for Luoshui, he was not very clear. Seeing that he couldn't ask anything, Xuanyuan waved his hand to signal the envoy to retreat, and then asked the envoy to find Feng Hou to discuss. Feng Hou was also very surprised when he first found out about this, but after thinking about it carefully, he said, "I'm afraid this is Chang Xian's idea, but since Mr. agrees, he must have other ideas. The leader might as well let the young minister go to Yi Min's department." I asked Li Mu, how about making another plan?" "No." Xuanyuan shook his head and expressed his thoughts, "Do you still remember the arrival of the demons a few days ago? Luoshui, I'm afraid something happened." "Boss, you mean" "Well, according to what Beixiang said, Tiangong should have taken action. If we delay, someone will take the first opportunity." Xuanyuan knocked on a few cases, and then said, "How about this. Send someone to order the various ministries quickly and let them Send troops as soon as possible and join them in Quchuan. After that, we will discuss everything after going to Luoshui to join forces with Limu." "Obey!" Afterwards, Fenghou sent people to inform the various ministries, and at the same time directed the school officials to prepare for the battle. Everything was developing in the expected direction, but Xuanyuan always had some bad premonitions. He couldn't say what it was, maybe, It's because of the 'people' I think about every day. He lowered his head, turned around and turned to the big tent, pressed his eyebrows, and said in a low voice, "Forget it, let's talk about it in Luoshui." "Hey. You have to go there with your life." In the dark night, a mocking sound came, making Xuanyuan suddenly vigilant. "Who is it!" Is it the same as last time, came to grab the sword again? "Hey, it seems that Yihua didn't succeed." Xuanyuan guessed right, only to hear the voice and said again, "But it doesn't matter, this time, let me try the city lord's great talent." After saying that, A figure appeared from the firelight in the account, and slowly walked out from inside. Xuanyuan looked at the red-haired man at the curtain, and put his hand on the hilt of his sword, "You, are you Feiluo?" "Yo, the city lord recognizes me?" "I don't recognize it." Xuanyuan pulled out his sword and pointed at it, "But Beixiang said that you want to take the magic soldiers to curry favor with the Eastern Emperor, so think about it, who else is better than you." "Okay. It's good to know, so I won't waste my time." After speaking, Fei Luo showed a spear and stabbed straight. Xuanyuan held his breath and concentrated, only waiting for the attack to approach, but unexpectedly, before he was halfway through, a wall of earth suddenly erected in front of him, seemingly broken, but tenacious and indestructible, stubbornly blocking the invasion of the spearhead. At the same time, a familiar figure jumped from the courtyard wall, and rushed towards Fei Luo with red flames in his palms, "Devil, watch the trick!" "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan was delighted, and took a closer look around the earthen wall. After confirming that it was Tang Yu, he immediately stepped forward to help with his sword. The scorching heat that rushed to his face was fierce and aggressive, and the golden light that followed was sharp and dazzling, but what shocked Fei Luo the most was the earth wall that suddenly appeared in front of him just now. 'is it him? But how come here? ¡¯ Fei Luo gritted her teeth, tried her best to break away from the attack, turned over and jumped to the top of the big tent, and looked around. "Don't try to run!" Tang Yu followed to chase, but someone grabbed his wrist. Cat squinting at Yong Ye, he immediately yelled at him, "Baby, don't get in the way, go away!" The young man was stunned for a moment, and then smiled, "This is not acceptable. If you do it, you may teach him to run away. Then what else can I offer Fanlou as a gift?" "Master will let him run away? It's a joke. Go away, or Master will notYou're welcome. " Tang Yu threatened, and wanted to pull back his hand again, but found that he couldn't let go. The cat was so angry that he clenched his fists so that the flames spread to his wrists, trying to force Yong Ye to let go. But the young man still only Opening his eyes, he tutted his mouth at Lie Yan, who was burning his hands with great interest, and said, "Not bad, not bad, but the fire is not too hot, let's practice more in the future. " "You" Mao'er was impatient, and raised his fist to greet his face, but this time he was pulled down by Xuanyuan, "Yu'er, forget it." Someone is willing to do the work, and Xuanyuan is happy to watch. But Tang Yu didn't think so. Seeing that Xuanyuan was also trying to stop him, he was even more upset at the moment, "What's the matter! This monster is the one that the young master took a fancy to first, so no one can try to snatch it." "Yu'er" "Okay, okay." The reasoning didn't make sense, Yong Ye scratched the corners of his brows, and turned to discuss with it, "Why don't you give him to us, how about I fight with you someday?" "Who cares about your doll." "Hey? See what you said," Yong Ye glanced at Fei Luo, smiled and said, "It's just a coward, how can it be compared with me. Don't you think so." Fei Luo stared at the young man, clenched his spear tightly, gritted his teeth and said angrily, "What's so good about him, why do you all help him? You also plan to drive me to a dead end!" "The road to ruin. You chose it yourself." The answer came from Fan Lou, who was already standing on the earthen wall, looking at Fei Luoping, "You don't want to be inferior to others, you always want to step on others Climb up, but don't know how much hatred will be incurred by doing so, and how much guard it will make the venerable." Fei Luo looked at him for a while, then suddenly sneered and said, "Hey, what qualifications do you have to teach me a lesson? Who was it that gave up his position and gave up his subordinates for a woman?" "You're right" His dark eyes seemed to be soaked in memories, showing a trace of sadness, "I really don't have the right to" "Stop." Yong Ye stopped him, walked forward a few steps, then raised his head to look at Fei Luo on the top of the tent, and showed a smile that made his heart palpitate, "Whether you are qualified or not, that's for later, and now I Both only need your head." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 245: It's up to God (4) ? Seeing the trembling of Fei Luo above, the corner of the young man's mouth became more and more proud, "Want to find an opportunity to run? You can't do it in front of me." Taking a deep breath, Fei Luo heard the sound of her teeth grinding, and felt the sweat dripping from her hands. Nervousness and fear have been gradually reflected in the slight changes in the body. Want to escape? But just like what Yong Ye said, Fei Luo couldn't do it in front of him and Fan Lou. Then, what life is left? The red-haired man was silent for a moment, then bowed his head and said in a low voice, "Fanlou. You are right, I am indeed unwilling to be inferior to others, but this kind of unwillingness is beyond the comprehension of you superiors. In Huangquandao, not only I, Linjiang, Zhongqing, and even Yihua, which one of them is unwilling to make meritorious deeds to be respected and reused. Who else is willing to be suppressed by people like Yong Ye and Chonghua who have no intention of hard work but can be superior .¡± "Hey, you blame others for your incompetence?" Tang Yu couldn't hear what he said about Chonghua, so she jumped out to argue. Fei Luo ignored it, and then said to Fan Lou, "Fan Lou, you saw how we worked hard at the beginning, but in the end, as soon as Chong Hua joined, he immediately took your place, but we got nothing. not." "So, you just want to join the Eastern Emperor?" Fan Lou raised his eyes, with the meaning of hating iron but not steel, "What can he give you? Can you compare with Xuan Yan and Long Yu? Are you going to be oppressed? Underneath?" "It's not the same." Yong Ye picked up the conversation, "If you become the master of the Xingfu, you will be equal to the Eastern Heaven." "Xingfu? Haojie is dead?" "That's not true," the young man turned his head and smiled at Tang Yu, "It's just that the cat blinded him, and then taught the hall master to stab his heart. Tsk tsk, it's miserable." "Really! Hehe." At that time, he was only thinking about going to Chonghua, and the other Tang Yu didn't care at all. Now that he heard Yong Ye say that, Mao'er was very happy and proud. "Yeah, if he sees you safe again in the future, he will be relieved." After speaking, Yong Ye turned his head and asked Fei Luo again, "I'm right." His thoughts are constantly being seen through, and anyone else would be annoyed, Fei Luo raised his spear and pointed at Yong Ye, and said angrily, "So what? Fanlou can run away as a woman, why can't I think about high positions!" Yong Ye didn't answer him, but asked Fan Lou, "So, can we do it?" Fanlou froze, closed his eyes and shook his head, "No, even if you don't say anything, I won't let him go." Then, he opened his dark eyes, reflecting the appearance of Fei Luo, "Because, no matter what Wherever I am, the Eastern Emperor and he are all enemies." "Hey, that's good." Yong Ye also faced the roof of the tent, with a smile from his lips, self-satisfied and flamboyant, "Let's start." After finishing the sentence, the surrounding light was quickly obliterated by the dark night, leaving only faint silvery white dripping down Fei Luo's clothes. Tang Yu had personally experienced this scene, so he immediately looked at Yong Ye, and saw the young man's eyes as dark as a pool of death, and the smile on his mouth that was like a demon when he came to the world. ¡®Can this also be used to kill people? Thinking like this, Mao'er raised his head to look at Fei Luo again. The current appearance of this person clearly answered the answer Tang Yu wanted to know, trembling, flustered all the expressions that you will have when facing fear, are appearing on the screen one by one. his face. In fact, the faint silver light has no lethality, but gives people a sense of tranquility and tranquility. Fei Luo knows how deadly this feeling is at this moment of life and death. He moved the spear, clasped his hands tightly in front of his chest, and concentrated all his energy to look at the miserable eyes under the tent. "Hey, that's the end of the skill." The young man walked slowly, glanced at Fei Luo from top to bottom, and widened the smile on his lips, "Then, why not just see the end like this." As the words fell, the prophecy appeared immediately, and Fei Luo's hands trembled. Even with all his strength, he could no longer hold the fast and heavy weapon. Boom, the spear fell to the ground, as if taking away his last vitality. At this time, Fei Luo once again heard the sound of gnashing his teeth, and the sound of his heartbeat that was about to overwhelm it, but was still amplified. To escape, to escape. The imminence of death inspired the final consciousness, but due to the extreme trembling, he couldn't move half a step. At this time, Fanlou on the earthen wall raised his hand, waved it from the left, rolled up the dust, slowly gathered towards the big tent, and then flowed over the top, tightly bound Feiluo's ankle, and soon disappeared into the sky. his chest. "Don't blink, for you, there is only one death. Hehe" The devil's soft moan sounded from the ear, gloomy but confusing. Staring blankly at Fanlou, which suddenly appeared in front of him, Fei Luo didn't move at all, or could not move anymore. "Yong, Yong Ye." This was his last sentence, because the next moment, Fanlou had already grabbed his throat. Eyes wide openBy the way, he forced his mouth open, breathed in a hurry, Fei Luo looked into Fanlou's dark eyes, and suddenly felt that they, like quicksand, could sweep people into ruin. "Go with peace of mind. The members of the Hall of Five Burns, I have no intention of letting them be buried with you." Fan Lou whispered, and clasped his fingers. Immediately, sand overflowed from the palm, locked Fei Luo's neck, and penetrated into every cell, assimilating it. Losing the ability to breathe, Fei Lao's face instantly flushed red, and then lost all color in an instant. The cochlea buzzed, like the last call of a demon, and the light of tranquility penetrated deep into the pupils, like the last pity of death. Kacha, there was a crisp cracking sound, and Fei Luo saw Fanlou's face flashing past his eyes, followed by an extremely fast fall, and then touched the ground with a bang, rolled a few times, and came to Yong Ye feet. The young man raised his foot and turned his face to himself, and smiled mockingly from above, "Tsk tsk, how does it taste?" After finishing speaking, he stretched out his foot and turned Fei Luo's head to Fanlou's position. After a slight sway, the scene on the top of the tent was reflected in front of his eyes, his dark eyes were looking at himself, and beside him was the ruined body that had been turned into ruins. Fei Luo stared blankly, watching his body being scattered by the evening wind, turning into countless dust, floating in the night sky. 'Is it finished? This is my final ending? I, I' His eyes fixed, and the unwillingness of his life was imprinted on his face 'It's so strong. ¡¯ Both Tang Yu and Xuanyuan jumped to this adjective in their hearts. The difference is that one is excited and the other is vigilant. Mao'er came to Yong Ye in three or two steps, patted him on the shoulder, and said with a smile, "Baby, it's not bad. It's enough to match the young master." "Hey, it's a big deal. Since that's the case, let's not waste time and go back early, shall we? He is concerned about you." "Uh ok. Let's go, let's go." "Yu'er." Xuanyuan rushed over as soon as he heard it, pulled Tang Yu over, and whispered in its ear, "They are all demons, where are you going with them?" "Oh. This doll says that Chonghua is not good, I have to go and have a look." (Remember the website address of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 246: It's up to God (5) ? "Chonghua? What happened to him?" Xuanyuan's voice was full of sourness. "It's the catastrophe they mentioned just now. He injured Chonghua, I have to go and have a look." Then he greeted Yong Yedao, "Hey, baby, let's go." "Wait." Xuanyuan hugged Tang Yu in his arms, narrowed his eyes and looked at Yong Ye, "What do you want to take Yu'er to Huangquan Road?" The young man tilted his head, looking puzzled, "What? Just like what it said, take it to see Chonghua. Otherwise, what does City Lord Xuanyuan think?" "Hmph. Chonghua came here two days ago, and I didn't see any serious problems with him." "Hey, has he been here? What is he doing here!" Cat asked excitedly, grabbing Xuanyuan's hand. Xuanyuan rolled his eyes, and said with a sour mouth, "It's the same as them." "The same? How about the same. Please explain clearly." "Youhuh, you are really worried about him." Xuanyuan was about to die of anger from it. "Hey, young master, I'm" Mao'er paused, as if he had come to his senses, he turned his head and yelled at Yong Ye, "Damn baby, how dare you lie to young master! Chonghua is fine at all!" "Hey, I didn't say anything about him." The young man smiled smugly. "Damn baby, look at me, I won't teach you a lesson." Tang Yu put on a fierce face, struggling to come forward to give Yong Ye a slapstick. "Yu'er, don't go there." Xuanyuan's hand tightened again. "No! This doll is too annoying. The young master must teach him a lesson." "Oh, that's amazing, but unfortunately, you are still a little bit worse now." Ignoring Tang Yujilai's threats, the young Lang smiled, and beckoned Guangtan, and ordered her to pick up the head on the ground and prepare to go back and return. The girl carefully held the head, glanced at Tang Yu who was still in Xuanyuan's arms, and sighed to Yong Ye, "My lord, do you want to take this cat demon away?" Yong Ye followed suit with a glance and shook his head, "If I were to be the Grand Palace Master, I'd be reluctant to part with it. Forget it." Afterwards, he smiled at Tang Yu, "It seems that City Master Xuanyuan misses you very much. It doesn't make sense, let's leave some time for you two to talk about it." Then he turned around and said, "Guangtan, let's wait outside." "Yes, my lord." The girl bowed her head and followed Yong Ye out. "Who wants you to wait! Damn baby, don't run away." Tang Yu struggled even harder, pulled the hands locked around his waist, turned back and shouted to Xuanyuan, "Let go of the young master! Otherwise" "Otherwise, what do you want!" The stern voice stunned Tang Yu, the cat slowly raised its eyes, saw Xuanyuan's face was completely dark, couldn't help but thumped in his heart, quickly stabilized his hands and feet, and said dangerously, "Well, the young master just " "You just want to see Chonghua, just want to find someone to fight! Then have you ever thought about me?!" Xuanyuan pressed his shoulders, venting all the bitter complaints in his heart, "After you left, I worry about you every day Is there any trouble, is there anyone who will come to hurt you? But what about you, you just came back, and you are in a hurry to see others! Then what is it that I am in your heart? " "No, no, I don't think so." Tang Yu was at a loss and shook her head in a panic, "Xuanyuan, I am" "Yu'er." Xuanyuan embraced, buried his head in Tang Yu's neck, and breathed heavily, "Do you still remember what you said to me before you left, you said you wanted to find me a beautiful wife , I know this is what Chonghua told you, but do you know what it means to marry a wife?" He raised his head again, stroked Tang Yu's cheek, looked into its eyes, and said hoarsely Said, "Wife, Qi Ye, one heart, we share weal and woe. Do you not care at all even if I am with other women?" This is exactly the same as Dahong's words, and it was also a question that once plagued it and made it extremely flustered. Tang Yu looked at the face in front of her, which showed sadness, heartache, and deep true feelings for herself. No, it won't give up, and Xuanyuan in front of him, his expression is also telling himself that he won't either. The cat smiled, satisfied. Then, without waiting for Xuanyuan's reaction, he patted his cheeks vigorously, and shouted with all his strength, "Stop dreaming! One day, my young master, don't even think about any woman! Did you hear me!" Now Xuanyuan was stunned, but after only a moment, an unstoppable excitement swelled from the bottom of his heart, and he even stuttered, "Yu'er, you, you" The cat lowered its head and muttered shyly, "Hmph, just let me remember!" "Yu'er." He hugged Tang Yu into his arms again, caressed its hair, kissed its eyebrows, and whispered in its ear, "Fool, in my heart, there has always been only"One." " This move has always been very lethal. Tang Yu's neck was red, and he stammered, "You, you, don't get so close." "Hehe no. I won't let you go again." The whisper in the ear was alluring and tempting, and the breath he exhaled made the eye sockets hazy, "Yu'er, I miss you so much." It was another sentence with amazing lethality, which made the heart beat faster, made the eardrums thump, and made Tang Yu blushed, slowly raised her head and hugged the man's back, "Master I miss you too. " "Hehehe" There was a mocking sound on the head, and the two people who were enjoying the tenderness below were suddenly shocked, and hurriedly looked in the direction of the sound, and saw that Fanlou jumped from the roof of the tent, and walked past the two of them as if no one else was there. . Mao'er was so ashamed and angry, she turned around and pointed at Fanlou and shouted, "You, you devil, what are you laughing at!" Fanlou squinted his eyes, and there was still a smile on the corner of his mouth, "It should be over now." "What do you tube!" "Since we're done, hurry up, we still have to hurry." "What way are you going?! That doll lied to the young master, and still wants the young master to go with you!?" "Stupid. You won't forget your mother's instructions after seeing your lover." "Uh." Tang Yu finally remembered what Fanlou said. Before leaving the West Kingdom, the Queen Mother of the West did hand over a small box to herself, and told it to take good care of it. After seeing Chonghua, she would give the box to him. Later, when he came to Xuanyuan City, Tang Yu secretly took it out to look at it, but he didn't want Yong Ye to find out. The young man was surprised when he saw the box. The Queen Mother Daoxi treated it so well that she was willing to give away the treasures of the Western Kingdom. When he said this, the other two demons also turned their heads to look at it. Tang Yu was so frightened that he immediately stuffed the box into his arms, and when he turned around, he scolded Yong Ye and said that it was for Chonghua. wait. Thinking of this, Tang Yu had a headache. Although he was willing to run errands for Chonghua, he didn't want to make Xuanyuan suffer anymore. Turning around, Mao'er took out a small box from his arms and handed it to Xuanyuan, and looked at him awkwardly, "Xuanyuan, Queen Mother Xi did ask me to give something to Chonghua. Look" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 247: It's Time to Celebrate ? "The Queen Mother of Yushan West? She also went to Luoshui?" As far as Xuanyuan knew, the Western Kingdom was thousands of miles away, and there were only a few rumors about her in the Central Plains, and no one had any acquaintance with her. "No, it was her daughter who brought the young master there." "Her daughter?" It seems that there have been many changes in Luoshui, and it may be more related to Dahong's request for him to send troops. "Yu'er, tell me, what happened in Luoshui?" "Oh, that's how it is" Tang Yu recounted the past briefly, and then said with a sigh of relief, "If Queen Mother Xi hadn't taken the young master away, maybe now, I would have taught her two daughters to be taken back to the mountain valley." Of course, I also have to thank Lan for being forgetful. For such a long time, I didn't think of coming back to look for it. Mao'er added this beautifully in her heart. Compared with Tang Yu's ease, Xuanyuan became more and more nervous the more he listened, especially when he heard that Tang Yu was injured and "beaten back to his original shape", he almost couldn't hold back and hugged him into his arms again. "Yu'er." Xuanyuan held up his thoughtful face, lowered his head and gently pressed it between his brows, and then sighed, "Why do you get hurt every time, how can I feel at ease." "Uh, look at me, I'm fine." The cat clasped Xuanyuan's hands, looked into his eyes full of pity and said, "Don't worry, I will take care of myself. Give this thing to Chonghua , I'll be right back, okay?" Xuanyuan looked at it for a while, nodded, "Okay, if you don't see me then, come to Luoshui. Do you understand?" "Are you going to Luoshui too?" Tang Yu blinked, thinking of Li Mu's words before he left, and then excitedly said, "Yes, yes, I'm going to call over. Alright, then, the young master will help you to get rid of those ignorant people." It's all packed." "You, think about all this." Kissing the cat's nose fondly, Xuanyuan hugged it tightly again, deeply sucking the breath in its hair, as if wanting to convey all the thoughts in his heart. After a while, he let go, stroked Tang Yu's cheek, and said softly, "Go, I'll wait for you." "Okay." Tang Yu smiled sweetly at him, turned and went out of the courtyard, passed by Fanlou, glared fiercely again, and shouted, "What are you looking at, let's go!" Then he strode towards Fanlou. The courtyard door rushed. Fan Lou snorted softly, and left after him. When the two arrived at the gate of the courtyard, Tang Yu turned around and waved to Xuanyuan, who responded with a faint smile. Fanlou has seen too many parting scenes, some are reluctant, some are sad But no matter what kind, it is all out of expectation. The corners of his mouth curled up in aftertaste, and his footsteps followed, and he came behind Tang Yu. Snapped. Patting the back of the heart, feeling powerless again, Tang Yu panted suddenly, and took a small step forward. Immediately afterwards, both feet left the ground, and the whole body was carried on Fanlou's shoulders. "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan rushed over when he saw it. "You devil! What do you want to do! Let me go!" the cat on the shoulder roared. "Hey, don't you want to go early and come back early? I'm here to help you." The smile on his lips grew stronger, Fanlou ignored Tang Yu's anger and Xuanyuan's nervousness, turned around and jumped, and disappeared into the dark night. "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan chased to the door, but Fanlou was nowhere to be seen. Looking back at Yong Ye who hadn't left yet, Xuanyuan narrowed his eyes, "What are you guys trying to do!" "Hey! This has nothing to do with me. You heard it all. He thinks your kitten is walking slowly, so he wants to help." The young man hurriedly dismissed it, and looked at Xuanyuan's anxious face again. Finally, she showed a similarly relieved smile, "Don't worry, you two, you still look great." "What's the meaning?" "Hehe. Come and go." The young man read out the curse-like prophecy, looked up at the moon sky, "Then, who will it be?" Two hours later, in the Temple of the Underworld on Huangquan Road: "My lord." Xufeng cupped his hands in front of the seat, and reported unhurriedly, "The Ghost Rong Hall, the subordinates have also confiscated it. And the Five Burning Hall" "Yes. I have heard about it." With stern eyes drooping slightly, he waved his hand and said, "Xufeng, you have been appointed as the Lord of the Hall by Your Highness, so you don't need to call me Lord." "No. In Xufeng's heart, you" "Hehehe" There was a pleasant voice from the deputy seat, the beauty in red stood up, walked slowly to Xufeng's side, looked at him and said with a smile, "The Lord of the Palace is right, it's rare to welcome joy in Huangquandao, Let's have a good celebration." Then, he spread his hands to the side, and when Liu Yu saw Liu Yu on the side, he immediately offered wine glasses to the two of them, and said in a good manner, "Yes, yes, the new master of Palace Xufeng, the master is still happy , specially ordered to set up a banquet to celebrate. Hall Master Xufeng should not disappoint the kindness." Chonghua nodded again and again after hearing this, and held up the wine to Xufeng and said, "Come, I will do it first as a respect." "Ah, I dare not take it." Xufeng hurriedly went up to the rim of the cup and touched it lightly.After Chonghua's cup, he raised his head and drank it first, then handed the cup back to Liu Yu, and then handed over to Chonghua, "Xufeng is newly promoted, and his experience is not enough. In the future, please take care of Chonghua Palace Master." "Hehehe, each other." Chonghua showed a pleasant color, and with elegant movements, sent the contents of the cup down his throat, then wiped the corners of his mouth, looked at Beixiang who had already walked beside him, and stepped behind him with a smile . Beixiang decided to take a look, picked up the wine glass that Liu Yu handed over again, put it in front of Xufeng, and said, "In the future, we will do the same as this time, and we will not disappoint you." The words were much simpler than Chonghua's. , but contains heavier expectations. "My lord" "Hmm~." "Yes, Hall Master." Xufeng took the wine glass, bowed respectfully, and drank it in one gulp. "Okay." Beixiang praised, taking advantage of today's good mood and no outsiders here, he took Chonghua's hand and came to the main seat together, and then greeted the officials of all halls, "Sit down. Xufeng will take over today, you You have to respect him more." "Yes, my lord." All the palace officials responded in unison, and then started from Cangming, and congratulated Xufeng one after another. Beixiang looked at the handsome young man and his subordinates having fun together, and he felt happy too. He picked up his wine glass and said softly, "In this way, it can be regarded as worthy of him." After hearing this, Chonghua rolled his eyes shrewdly, then nestled in Beixiang's arms, reached out and 'snatched' the wine glass to his lips, looked at him and smiled, "Who is the Lord of the Palace talking about? Chonghua recognizes Is it?" Beixiang smiled lightly when he heard the words, raised his hand to let Chonghua drink some wine, and continued, "I recognize it, and, it's coming soon." "Oh~. Could it be them?" Mei Mou turned again, aiming at the gate of the palace, where Zhong Qing and Linjiang were leading their respective palace officials into the palace. Seeing them, Xufeng and the members of the Beiming Palace immediately stopped talking and laughing, and winked at each other, then stood up together and bowed to the two of them. "Huh~." There was a burst of pain in his head, and Jiao Beixiang immediately frowned, stood up angrily, looked at Zhong Qing and the others, and said, "You guys, are you here to congratulate me?" (Remember the website URL : www.hlnovel.com Chapter 248: It's Time to Celebrate (Part 2) ? After hearing this, the green-eyed female devil looked at the big man beside her, then twisted her waist, stepped forward and said flatteringly, "The Lord of the Great Palace wiped out the traitors and did his best for Huang Quandao. Your lord not only praises you, but also pays special attention to you!" Appreciating Xufeng as the lord of the palace, I will naturally come to congratulate you." After speaking, he turned towards Xufeng, put Junsheng's shoulders, and said charmingly, "Ah, I can't tell. Hua, or the master of the hall, you are very good at serving." "That's right. Change Minger, and remember to pass her on?" Although Linjiang didn't move, he chimed in and said, "Tsk tsk, I've thought for a long time that sometimes, it's not bad to be a badass." With a smile on his face, Xufeng glanced across the faces of the two of them, and moved to Beixiang's face. Seeing him nodding to him with a cold face, he immediately lowered his eyes, snorted lightly, picked up the jug on the table, and handed it to Beixiang. In front of Zhong Qing, she restrained her face and said, "Take it." "What are you doing?" "Didn't you come to congratulate the main hall master? Why don't you go to toast?" "You!" The corners of the mouth twitched slightly, and the green pupils exuded fierceness, "My boy, who gave you the courage to speak to me like that!" Junsheng sneered again when he heard the words, and replied, "Of course it's your lord." "Hey, Your Majesty, what do you think you are? If it weren't for Beixiang's sake, you would be able to be a hall master?" "It is indeed recommended by the Lord of the Hall, and Xufeng is very grateful. But Xufeng doesn't know," Xufeng paused, took a step towards Zhongqing, and said straight into her eyes, "What are you, dare to come here In the Beiming Palace, in front of the Great Hall Master, it is so rude." "Stinky boy, today I" Boom! A muffled sound of knocking on the table interrupted Zhong Qing's words, and also sent Beixiang's cold words, "What do you want to do?" Zhong Qing was shocked, and quickly turned around to defend himself, "Master, this kid is too presumptuous. If you don't teach him, in the future, I'm afraid he won't even look down on you." "Oh~. Don't tell me you shouldn't toast me when you come to congratulate me? Or do you feel that Xufeng can't stand shoulder to shoulder with you, so if you want to be in front of me, give him a blow, and by the way the person in charge of this seat Face!" As he said, he patted the table again, "Presumptuous!" "Zhong Qing dare not!" The arrogance instantly weakened to the extreme, and even the body was frightened to bow, "Zhong Qing has always respected the Lord of the Palace, and never dared to be negligent." Then he stepped forward cautiously, with a desolate expression on his face. , "Zhong Qing is also thinking of the Great Hall Master. If everyone dares to offend the superior, then what is your majesty the Great Hall Master?" 'Hmph, you must be talking about yourself. ¡¯ Beixiang reprimanded inwardly, then swung the cup in his hand towards Zhong Qing, and said lightly, "Since you know, then you should set a good example for the younger generations." 'Well, you Xufeng, you wait for me, and sooner or later I will let you taste the taste of being humiliated. 'Although he was indignant in his heart, he still put on a smile on his face, took the jug Xufeng was carrying, and walked to the table, poured a full cup for Beixiang, held it in front of him, Yingfeng said, "Zhong Qing respects the lord of the hall, and may the lord of the hall show his power in all directions and make great contributions in the future." Beixiang took a look, with a smile on his face, he stretched out his hand to take the wine glass, drank it in one gulp, then put it on the table, looked at the bottom of the empty glass and said, "Just you?" "Ahahaha," Linjiang immediately comprehended, stepped to the front of the seat in two or three steps, squatted down to refill Beixiang, picked up the cup and handed it over, "Linjiang also wishes the Lord of the Hall all the best, and overcome all obstacles for me." "Okay." Beixiang took the cup, raised his head and drank it, and then pointed to the seat beside him to greet him, "Since you are here to congratulate, please take a seat." "Thank you, Grand Palace Master." The two of them clasped their hands in agreement, stepped back in small steps, and only showed their angry and disgusted faces when they sat on the deputy seat. "Hehe. I don't think that there are such talents under the lord of the hall. I am really blind." Just now, Chonghua really enjoyed watching it. Up to now, he has been looking at Xufeng with a playful face. When Beixiang heard it, he suddenly felt unhappy, so he pulled Chonghua into his arms, pinched his chin to face himself, frowned and hummed, "Why? Do you like it?" "Hehe" Chonghua smiled sweetly, "There is such a powerful and omnipotent person as the master of the palace, Chonghua, who else can he look up to?" "Hmph. You want to break my rules too?" "Don't dare, don't dare." Chonghua sat upright gracefully, and gracefully fetched the jug, filled it for Beixiang, and brought it to his lips, showing an extremely charming smile, and said softly, "Main hall Lord please." Not only the beautiful appearance with beautiful eyebrows is fascinating, but even the soft murmur in his mouth makes Beixiang feel numb for a while. Hey, this man was specially sent by God to kill him. Beixiang read this sentence quietly in his heart, and then moved to the rim of the cup, and Chonghua 'served' to let the wine flow into his throat. next??Time can be regarded as peaceful, Xufeng and his former colleagues chatted and chatted happily, and Beixiang and Chonghua talked and laughed from time to time while sitting on the seat. , enjoy the rare relaxation time. Of course, there are also unhappy people. After taking a sip of the booze, Linjiang took advantage of his drunkenness and began to complain again and again, "Hmph, you said you wanted to give that little boy some color, but now it's doing well. I shouldn't listen to you, an ugly woman." After finishing speaking , Another cup. How can Zhong Qing, who is seated next to him, be convinced? Immediately confronted him, "You dare to say me? You didn't want to come just now!" "Blame me? When Beixiang says something, you dare to fart. How do you want me to answer?" "you!" "Isn't it? Then go and fix that little boy again. Don't just talk loudly in front of me." "I" Zhong Qing was panicked by him, her eyes kept moving from side to side, and finally realized that her wine glass was not full, so she took the opportunity to vent to an attendant, "What are you looking at, pouring wine." "Yes, yes." The attendant trembled in his heart, and hurried forward to fill it up. Zhong Qing picked up the cup, poured a big gulp into his mouth, then slammed on the table, glared at Xufeng and said angrily, "Just wait and see, don't think that now that you are near Beixiang, you will have a good life." Pass." "Hey, if you don't stay with Beixiang now, you won't have a good life." Linjiang came to tease again, "Be careful, don't become the second Feiluo." "I don't look like him." Not only was Zhong Qing not nervous, but he immediately added insult to injury, "I didn't even look at how capable I am, so I dared to run to be a traitor. Huh, even if I die, I deserve it." "Hahaha, that's right. It's not right to keep a good hall master, and you have to go to the enemy." This one is also the same guy, "Okay, now it's impossible to join the enemy, so let's hand over the Guirong Hall to the small official in Beixiang." "That's it. Hey?" Zhong Qing suddenly thought of something, and showed a hint of expectation, and turned to Linjiang with a smirk, "Have you ever thought about who will be in charge after the Five Burning Palace?" (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 249: It's Time to Celebrate (3) ? Holding a wine glass, Linjiang squinted and smiled, "What? Are you interested?" "Hey. Such a big piece of meat, are you willing to let go?" Zhong Qing flipped her hair pretending to be charming, looked at her colleagues who had the same thoughts as her, and said with a snort, "The Ghost Palace has fallen into the hands of Beixiang , he can no longer ask for the Hall of Five Burns from His Majesty. Then the rest are you and me, and the three of you, Yong Ye?" "That's right." Linjiang seemed interested, "Go on." "Although Yong Ye is Wang Shuzi and has a noble status, he himself is not interested in power at all. He was unwilling to ask him to act as the leader that day. Presumably, he will not fight with us this time." The female devil began to beam with joy. "Don't underestimate him, this kid is amazing. You must have forgotten what you suffered last time." "How can this be compared." Zhong Qing covered his mouth, and said again, "As long as he refuses in person, even if Beixiang is unwilling, he can only propose to His Majesty that we choose someone from the second palace." "Oh~ you just want to argue with me when you say that." Linjiang put down his wine glass, held up his face and smiled at Zhong Qing, "Then I advise you to give up, none of the minions in your palace are enough to see of." The emerald green pupils rolled around, and then smiled, "Hey, now it's the selection of the palace master, not the thugs, do you think the group of reckless men under you can get into the eyes of the lord?" "Yeah. You should dream now. At that time, I will come to see your miserable ugly appearance again. Hahahaha." Linjiang said nonchalantly, got up and went to his subordinates, and had a drink with them lol. 'Hey, wait for me to catch the big fish and see who is in the dream. ' Looking away from the victorious face, Zhong Qing picked up the silver cup in front of him, and sipped it gracefully, but he didn't see Linjiang, who was drinking with his head up again, and stared at him with even more airy eyes. She happened to turn around. 'Ugly woman, do you think I don't know what you're thinking? Unfortunately, there is only disappointment waiting for you. Hey. ' After drinking for three rounds, the scene was bustling. Bei Xiang, who was sitting in the seat, suddenly raised his eyes and scanned the audience, got up and came to the center of the hall. When everyone saw the host entering the arena, they all stood up together, and looked away, Chonghua and Linjiang even came to his side, and saluted him shallowly. Beixiang looked at the gate of the palace, with an unknown smile on the corner of his mouth, "Today's banquet is not only to celebrate Xufeng's ascension to the throne of the palace lord, but also to announce something to everyone." After finishing speaking, he took a step forward He said again, "Come in." After saying that, Yong Ye and Guang Tan walked in outside the door. When everyone saw the head held in the girl's hand, they all looked at each other in amazement, among them, Zhong Qing was the most shocked. 'Crimson brand! How could he die in Yong Ye's hands. Could it be Beixiang! "Looking at the face in the field that seemed to be clear in her heart, the female devil clenched her fists tightly, her teeth were gritted, 'How is it possible, when did he pull Yong Ye away. How could this happen!' The dream was shattered in an instant, and Zhong Qing was so angry that he almost exploded on the spot. Then he glanced again and saw that Linjiang was smiling at himself as if he had succeeded, and his chest was overflowing again, "Smelly reckless man, he knew it a long time ago, but he is still here." Pretentious in front of the seat. Damn, what a jerk! ' Seeing Zhong Qing looking like he was about to vomit blood, Linjiang felt so relieved, in order to relieve the pleasure, he took a big step forward, and said to Yongye in praise, "Oh, the son of the moon came out, and he was really easy to catch!" .This traitor must have died without thinking that his life was already in the hands of the Hall Master. Hahaha." The young man smiled and gave way to him, then looked around, and praised, "It's all here, the Lord of the Palace still has face." "Yes, today is a good day." Beixiang patted him on the shoulder and said with a smile, "Where did you catch him?" "Oh, you say him." The young man turned around, touched the unwilling head, and pretended to sigh, "What can't be thought of, but to think the same as Xuan Yan, how can Jiao Yongye have the heart to let it go." Beixiang also walked over, and after doing the same action as Yong Ye, he asked him, "Then, where is the person you said you wanted to bring back?" "Hey, it's just outside. Does the Hall Master want him to come in by himself, or is he going to greet him?" "Heh, what do you think?" Beixiang picked up Feiluo's head, went back to the front seat, arranged it on the table, and looked up again to walk through the venue. The young man understood, and learned to look at the crowd, then bowed his hands to Beixiang and said, "Yong Ye is willing to work for the Lord of the Hall." Xufeng heard the clue, and immediately stepped forward to ask for instructions, "Xufeng is also willing to go." Linjiang on the side thought for a while, and then said, "Then Linjiang will go too." The enthusiasm of these three people aroused Chonghua's interest, he turned around slowly, and nodded slightly to Beixiang, "Since we are distinguished guests, then I will wait" "You stayDown. Beixiang stopped Chonghua and beckoned him to go, "The three of them are enough." " "Hey. Follow orders." She turned to look at the three of them with her beautiful eyes, and said, "I'll be there for you." After that, she walked lightly and stood beside Beixiang. "Come on. Let's go out." The young man ran out of the hall excitedly. The other two did not pause, and followed them out. Chonghua looked at the gate of the palace, and asked a little playfully, "The Lord of the Palace wants to surprise Chonghua?" Beixiang also looked at that place, and replied jokingly, "It's sort of." "Hehe, Chonghua is really grateful for the great palace master's trouble." "Oh. Poor mouth." After a while, Yong Ye and the others returned, and the young man was still excitedly rushing to the front, and when he entered the door, he raised his voice, "Here we come, we come." Then came Linjiang, the big man had obviously been hit by something, his whole face was black and white, as soon as he came in, he went straight to the deputy seat, took a jar of wine and poured it into his mouth, and told the palace officials behind him to see My heart beats fast. "Who could it be to make the Lord angry like this?" "Don't worry so much, remember to be careful later." The subordinates hurriedly discussed the countermeasures. Then, Chonghua met the 'acquainted person' and got the biggest 'surprise' of the day. "Devil! Where are you going to carry the young master! The young master is going to see Chonghua!" Tang Yu on his shoulder repeated the words he had been protesting since he arrived outside the Beiming Hall. "It's here." Fanlou glanced at the beauty next to the seat, let go and dropped it to the ground. Tang Yu didn't expect him to be so forthright this time, and he immediately "thrown his body to the ground" without paying attention. 'This devil' Mao'er was so angry that he raised his head and stared at it. Unfortunately, the latter chose to ignore it, and ignored all the shocked eyes present, and walked towards Beixiang indifferently. "Don't go!" Tang Yu struggled to get up, and then shouted to his back, "Quickly undo the spell on the young master, the young master still has to find" Hey, isn't that just, "Chonghua!" "Hehe, you cat" When the red dress came down, Tang Yu saw Chonghua walking towards it with a relieved smile. He also chose to ignore it. touched his own cheek, "Okay, it's fine." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 250: It's Time to Celebrate (Part 4) ? For the first time, Tang Yu blushed in front of people other than Xuanyuan, and said shyly, "Uh, that, thatyou are fine." There was a chuckle from above, and then Chonghua put his other hand on his cheek, and his fingers slid gently against the skin. The cat became more and more embarrassed, and peeked at his face secretly, seeing the soft red pupils covered with a smile, and the moist lips slightly opened and closed, as if appreciating a rare treasure. "Uh, it's alright." The cat pulled down his hand, it just couldn't get used to it. "Chonghua." At this time, Beixiang who was sitting in the seat said, "Take it in. I will come to you later." With this sound, Chonghua's 'god' was pulled back. He looked at the four 'companions', agreed knowingly, and pulled Tang Yu to the apse. Snapped. Passing by Fanlou, Tang Yu was slapped in the back again, and the power of the blockade was restored. Mao'er was startled by the strength, and quickly moved his hands and feet, and gave Fanlou a fist, although the latter still ignored it. When Chonghua passed the corridor, Beixiang's eyes returned to Fanlou again. The four eyes met, without any sparks or emotions, the two looked at each other quietly, and the people in the hall also kept their eyes on the two of them quietly. After a long time, she took the lead and walked forward impatiently, "Traitor, you still have the face to come back to Huangquan." The female devil raised her high voice, and took the opportunity to sneer at Fanlou, "Why! That woman doesn't want you anymore! Oh, this It's retribution!" "Zhong Qing!" Xufeng immediately stepped forward to defend, "Even if he had a disgrace back then, nowhe has come back and redeemed it, so why do you want to hurt others?" "I hurt people? Hey, who here doesn't know what he did! Xufeng, you are also a victim." Zhong Qing said to Xufeng again in a blink of an eye, "Have you forgotten how he treated you? Have you forgotten how much he has caused you to suffer? Hmph. Don¡¯t be soft-hearted when you see the old master, if so, how can you bear the responsibility of the hall master, how can you bear the grace of the great hall master¡¯s re-creation.¡± The words were plausible, and after hearing this, the audience in the Hall of Hundred Prisons and the Hall of Thousand Slaughters immediately chimed in, and even Guang Tan, who was beside Yong Ye, leaned into the young man's ear and whispered, "My lord, it seems This is a sad time for Fanlou." "Where are you sad? Why didn't I see it." The young man blinked inexplicably. "Ah, but" "Don't worry about it, just watch it." Yong Ye turned around, found a seat and sat down, filled a glass of wine, and looked at the noise across the way with a good mood. Zhong Qing in front of the seat was also watching, watching the atmosphere of denunciation getting higher and higher, watching Xu Feng's complexion getting more and more serious. At this time, she was in a happy mood, and her face unconsciously became uglier, "Fanlou, I advise you, go back to the mountain and sea world before your lord knows about it. Otherwise " "Otherwise what will happen?" A cold voice came out, and Fan Lou finally looked at her, "Since I have returned, I will explain to my lord, so I won't bother you." Then, he walked towards Zhong Qing again Taking a step forward, he half-closed his eyes and said, "Or, do you want to clean up the door for your lord?" "You! Don't forget what this place is!" Zhong Qing raised her head and waved back. The officials of the Hundred Prisons stood behind her one by one, looking like they were going to compete. The officials of the Thousand Slaughters at the side saw the situation, and followed up a little bit, thinking that if Linjiang participated, they would also be able to follow suit. Cheap. but¡­¡­ "Why are you following that ugly woman so crazy?! Get out of here!" Linjiang jumped up and shouted at the hall, scaring the palace officials back together. "Smelly reckless man. Where is this seat crazy? Are you blind? He is a traitor to Huang Quandao, and everyone can punish him. If you want to think about your majesty, you should take him down together with this seat." "Don't drag people into the water, do it yourself if you have the ability!" Linjiang was too lazy to chat with her now, picked up another full altar from the side, and poured it into his mouth. "You!" Seeing that the instigation failed, Zhong Qing had no choice but to turn to Beixiang for an explanation, "Hallmaster! He betrayed his lord back then, eloped with the princess of the Western Kingdom, and suffered disaster in the first hall of Wanxu Hall. Such a sinister person, you can't Let it go easily." Hearing her asking himself, Beixiang finally cast a glance at him, and said calmly, "You don't want to see him?" Zhong Qing felt that there was something to be done, so she put on a haughty look and said, "Hmph. Of course Zhong Qing disdains to associate with traitors." "Okay." Beixiang nodded, pressing his head on the table and pointing at the doorway of the main hall, "Then. Take your people. Go out." Zhong Qing obviously didn't expect this answer, his whole face froze, "Hallmaster? You, how can you indulge this traitor." "go out!" This sound made the devil gasp again, emerald greenHis eyes stared at Beixiang for a long time, and then he pointed at him and said, "Beixiang! You, you wait, my lord, my lord, I will go and report to my lord now! Hmph." "My lord!" My master ran away from the scene angrily, and the officials of the Hundred Prisons did not dare to delay. After saluting slightly to Beixiang, they immediately followed. A wedding banquet broke up because of his arrival. Fanlou felt a little sorry for Beixiang, so he sighed softly, "Is this okay? If Your Majesty really blames" "No." The young man said with a smile, "Your Majesty will not listen to her one-sided words. You can rest assured." "Oh? I thought you had already greeted Your Majesty?" Beixiang rarely joked. "That's not good." Before Xufeng heard the reason, she couldn't help worrying, "Hallmaster, why don't you ask Xufeng to go and have a look." Beixiang looked at him, chuckled, and continued, "Didn't you listen to Linjiang? Don't go crazy with her." "Uh." Turning his head now, Junsheng arched his hands in embarrassment, "Yes." Then he came to Fanlou, posed for the empty seat on Yong Ye's left, and said respectfully, "Please sit down." Fanlou turned to Junsheng, glanced at his face, looked him up and down several times, and then walked towards the empty seat, "This outfit is good, it suits you quite well." After hearing this, Xufeng raised her head suddenly, her eyes sparkled, and then she grinned happily, "Thank you." "Come, come. Come and sit, let me be happy." Yong Ye always speaks in a timely manner, saying very appropriate words. "Yes." Junsheng still replied respectfully, then stepped between the two of them and poured wine for them. "Okay." The masters have arrived, and the banquet should be restarted. Beixiang raised his wine glass and said to the hall, "This time Fanlou has returned, and I will be able to help me in Huangquandao. Congratulations. I also wish From now on, all of you can work together to overcome Tiangong as soon as possible and show off the sky. At that time, we will drink together in Ziwei Palace!" "Defeat Tiangong! Show off the sky! Defeat Tiangong! Show off the sky!" "Do it!" (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 251: It's Time to Celebrate (5) ? The candlelight was dim, but the joy of seeing each other again couldn't be suppressed. In the back hall of Beiming Temple, Chonghua supported his head with one hand, and turned the wine glass with the other, holding the corner of his mouth in a smile, his eyes reflected the pretty face that was sometimes gritted with indignation, and sometimes complacent. "Hehe" Chonghua couldn't help laughing after hearing Tang Yu's story about it. "What are you laughing at? You haven't seen how bad those two women are. If I hadn't been smart, I would have sent them to Shanzhong Valley now!" Putting his hands on the table in front of Chonghua, Tang Yu puffed his cheeks and started Complained, "Also, if it wasn't for giving you something, I wouldn't be angry with that devil." "Yes, yes, I have really wronged you." Chonghua pretended to be calm, and changed the subject, "How is your majesty?" "Well" Tang Yu didn't know what to say, "I see that he is not sick or injured, is that good?" "That's good." "But you are not sick or injured, but that doll said you are not good. Hmph, Xuanyuan is right, he just lied to the young master." Mao'er was determined to settle accounts with Yong Ye. "Really? Then maybe I'm really bad." "Huh? Really?" It leaned over again, looked it over carefully, "Where is it?" "Hehe, it's here." Chonghua pointed to his heart. "Hey, will it hurt?" Cat quickly rubbed him. "When you come, it won't hurt anymore." "Cut, how can you be so clever." She lowered her head, her face obviously blushing a lot. Seeing this, Chonghua couldn't help laughing a few more times, and then spread his hand in front of Tang Yu, "Okay, all of this is over. What about what you said." The cat responded, took out the small box from his arms, and put it in Chonghua's palm, "Here, here you are." Chonghua held the small box and brought it to his eyes for careful consideration. The box is very ordinary, made of ordinary wood, there is no other decoration except a sharp tooth pattern engraved on the front, and it doesn't even have an opening, but when you shake it, you can hear the rustling sound inside. "What do you think is stuffed in here?" Tang Yu was actually curious, but what he was curious about was how the things were put in without opening his mouth. Could it be that the treasure Yong Ye mentioned could drill into the sealed box by itself? in the box Chonghua didn't answer, his eyes seemed to be covered with a layer of smoke, and his thoughts were taken away. "What's the matter with you." The cat waved its hand in front of his eyes, with a sense of mission and curiosity, and then suggested, "At least open it and have a look, if you don't like it, at worst, don't." After hearing this, Chonghua lowered his eyes and paused for a while before pushing the box back to Tang Yu, "Forget it. You should take it." "No, no, this is not for me." The cat immediately turned its head away. "Hehe, you cat." The red eyes smiled again, and reached out to stroke Tang Yu's head, "Take it, I don't need it." "The young master will need it." "Well~ that's right, then take it to your family Xuanyuan." "Uh" Thinking about the things it sent "after all kinds of difficulties", but being "pushed three times and four times" by Chonghua, Tang Yudun felt that what was ordered in the box was not a good product, so he pursed his mouth and said, "The doll also said It's a treasure, look at it, my lord, it must be the Queen Mother of the West who blamed you for not marrying her daughter, that's why I asked me to send you some things that can make you angry." Then he picked up the box and said, "Wait, wait, my lord. When my grandfather is free in the future, I will go to Yushan again and throw this thing back to her." 'Yes, and take off the cowhide and the leopard along the way, don't even think about running away. ' Seeing the expression of deep hatred and hatred on its face, Chonghua could only shake his head speechlessly, and then said with a smile, "Yong Ye is right, this is indeed a treasure of the Western Kingdom." After finishing speaking, he asked Tang Yu if he wanted a small box, and clasped the left and right ends Squeeze it in your hand, and then lightly press the teeth marks on the front. The imprint was stressed, cracked with a click, and spread along both sides, breaking the box in half, and the things inside fell into Chonghua's palm. Tang Yu looked closely and saw that there were three orbs shining with different luster, red, white and gold. "What's the use of this thing?" At this time, it became more curious. "Brother Yi shot an arrow for nine days back then, keeping the world safe. After hearing about it, the empress praised the three elixir personally as a reward." Chonghua pointed to the elixir one by one and explained, "Red, for the body, Take it for immortality. White, it is essence, take it to gather the true energy. Gold, it is soul, take it to unite the spirit and soul. Those who get three will instantly become gods." 'Wow, that is to say, if Xuanyuan eats it, he won't have to die. ¡¯ The cat stared at the red body pill, his eyes glowed, he swallowed heavily, and stretched out his hand, "Then, the young master will take this" "Chonghua." Beixiang called out, causing Tang Yu to instinctively stop her hands and turn her head towards him.??Go, "Damn it, why are you so annoying." Beixiang ignored him, rushed to the case in twos and threes, looked at the elixir in Chonghua's hand, and frowned, "You want to go?" "Eh? Where are you going?" the cat asked wonderingly. Chonghua looked around at the two of them, and then at Fanlou who entered the hall together, he had an idea, so he smiled at Beixiang in his usual sarcastic tone, "Where does the Lord think Chonghua can go? " "Hmph. She sent this here, so there's no need to talk about it." Beixiang sat down beside Chonghua with an injured look on his face, and lowered his head dejectedly, "Come and go. If this time It's you, then" Then he didn't know what to do. "Hehehe When did the Lord of the Palace be so afraid of things?" Chonghua reached out to lift Beixiang's head, pointed it at himself, and said in that teasing tone, "That's right, after eating these, Chonghua will be fine." Return to the original divine body, and you don't have to stay in this ghost place in the future." 'Oh~ So that's what the Queen Mother of the West meant. The cat opened its eyes wide in surprise, nodded beautifully, gathered Chonghua's palms, and then pushed towards his body, "You should have said earlier, if this is the case, I don't want it anymore, you eat it quickly, we Let's go now. Ah." Chonghua glanced at the clenched hand, paused for a moment, let go of his five fingers, and let the elixir hit the table a few times before rolling to the ground. "Hey. Why did you throw it away?" Tang Yu hurried to pick it up, stared at Chonghua and blamed, "The Queen Mother of the West wants to help you, don't you want to go back to the mountain and sea world?" "Why don't you cat have a long memory? Didn't I tell you earlier that I don't need it." Then he burst out laughing and leaned on Beixiang's shoulder, "The same is true for the Lord of the Palace. What Chonghua said, is it the Lord of the Palace? Don't you remember it?" "Chonghua." The sound was so exciting that even his hands couldn't help wrapping around Chonghua's back. "Chonghua!" Tang Yu was not happy, and immediately ran to pull Chonghua's sleeve, and said anxiously, "You like this big devil so much? Your sister, and Dayi, they must all want you to go back .¡± Of course, there is also itself. Chonghua turned his head, scratched Tang Yu's nose lightly, and then shook his finger at it, "Wrong." Then, before the cat asked back, he leaned close to its cheek, and whispered softly in its ear, " I love him." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 252 Preparing for a rainy day ? Luoshui Xiling Department: At ten o'clock in the morning, Lei Zu knocked on the door of Dayi's room, "Man of God, you can get up, Lei Zu comes to pay respects." "come in." "Yes." Hearing Dayi's agreement, Lei Zu gently opened the door and stepped in. In the house, Dayi opened the window eaves to let in the light, then called Lei Zu to sit down, and asked, "Is there anything wrong?" Lei Zu nodded, made a bowl of water for Dayi, and pushed it in front of him, "There is one thing, the little girl has thought about it for a long time, and she still plans to tell the God-man." "Is it about Miss Chang'e? Hey, this one" "No, it has nothing to do with Chang'e." Leizu left his seat and knelt down in front of Dayi, "You are the benefactor of our various departments in Luoshui, and we all want to trust you, so please help us." Knock down deeply. "Eh? Miss, what are you doing? Get up and talk." Dayi helped her up, and seeing her face full of worry, he immediately said seriously, "What difficulties do you have, but it doesn't matter, as long as I, Dayi, can handle it." Arrived, never refuse." Hearing what he said, Leizu's melancholy finally faded a bit, but he still covered his heart and said, "The little girl went to the big tent to pay her respects to her father earlier, and she didn't want to hear the conversation between him and Lord Cangjie outside the tent." "Oh? What did they say?" "They said that Emperor Yan's army has already left Xiaoshan, and it will come to Luoshui in at most two days." "Scared! So fast!" These days, Dayi has not received any news from the Central Plains, so he didn't think about today, so he waited for Jiang Shui's news. "Man of God, did you know that they would come to Luoshui?" Leizu was worried again after hearing this, "Then Emperor Yan, is he going to attack us?" "No, he won't." To be correct, Tiangong won't. "Then what are they doing here?" Dayi sighed, got up and came to the window, "Girl, there are some things, you are a daughter's family, so it's better not to get involved." "But¡­¡­" Dayi raised his hand to stop him, then turned around and said, "But I can assure you. No matter who it is, I will not allow them to invade the Luoshui tribe. How?" "Okay." Leizu bowed down to him again, "Little girl, on behalf of the people of Luoshui, thank you for your kindness." "Why bother to say thank you, I was born here too, and I would never sit back and watch this place suffer from danger." As he spoke, he came to Leizu and asked her, "What else did you hear?" Lei Zu raised his head, thought for a while, and replied, "Father also asked if there were any soldiers and horses from the Central Plains. Master Cangjie said that he had not received any information from the East. Then, Father asked Master Cangjie to go to the Central Plains to find out what happened." .Others, nothing else." "it is as expected¡­¡­" "Men of God, will the Central Plains also send troops?" Suddenly thinking that Dayi was also coming from there, Lei Zu couldn't help but feel a little doubt, "You" "Girl Maybe what you said is true." Dayi sat down beside her, took a sip from the water bowl, and said, "Emperor Yan, and the Xuanyuan family all want to take the land of Luoshui so that they can use it in the future." Confrontation. Dahong and the others were also sent by the Xuanyuan clan to make friends. Your father knew that Luoshui was not his rival, so he tried to invite them to come to a duel. The winner would be the master of Luoshui. " Lei Zu was silent, and finally said, "You intend to help the Central Plains." "If there are only two of them, I won't make a move. But there are other forces involved. Maybe when the time comes, I have to take care of it." "Who else?" "You can't say that, and it's useless if you know it." Dayi put down the water bowl, pressed Lei Zu's shoulder and said, "But what I just said is true, Luoshui tribe, I, Dayi, will do my best preservation." Lei Zu understood the general situation, and since Dayi had said so, she no longer inquired, but leaned forward and said, "In this case, we will rely on the help of gods and men." "Okay. You can go back now. There is no need to worry about the affairs of the two of them." "Yes, the little girl will leave." Leizu got up and saluted, and slowly exited the house. Dayi stood by the window. Seeing her coming out of the courtyard, he hurried to the door next to him, knocked on the door, and said, "Feng Yi, come out quickly and follow me to Dahong's place. Jiang Shuibing is coming soon." At the same time, in the North Hades Hall of Huangquan Road: "My lord. More than two thousand troops from Shennong's Department have left Mount Xiao, and the vanguard officer is General Xing Tian. As for Xuanyuan City, except for Sishui and Yi Min who have crossed Taishi Mountain, the rest have not yet assembled. Judging from the current situation, if The two armies are fighting in Luoshui, and Emperor Yan has a great chance of winning." Cangming spoke in a flat tone, and concisely reported the movements of the various ministries in the mountain and sea world. "What's the big deal?"He patted the table and jumped up, "Master, I'm going to clean them up now." "That's right, when you get there, you can just collect the corpses for the Central Plains." Of course, it must first know how to go. Mao'er pursed her mouth, and dragged Chonghua's sleeves to propose, "Then you send me off, it's too late." "I still have serious business to do." Chonghua made a sideways gesture, and stroked the wood grain on the table with the other hand. "What serious business is more important than this." The small mouth pouted, and he tugged twice, "Chonghua~. Go." The pitiful appearance, no matter how you look at it, is pleasing, Chonghua's heart is secretly happy, but his face is calmly aimed at the seat, "Tiangong is in this army, and Ding'an has put people in. The Lord of the Palace thinks that they will How to teach Xing Tian?" Beixiang thought for a while, and looked at Fanlou in the vice seat, "What do you think?" Fan Lou asked instead, "How much do you know about Xing Tian?" "Hallmaster Fanlou." Cang Ming arched his hands at him and replied, "Although Xing Tian came from Jiangshui, he traveled to southern Xinjiang in his early years, worshiped under Zhu Rong's sect with the local Chi You, and acquired a whole body of skills. According to the little official, He is good at making use of his relatives, and he is also able to use fire to create momentum. At that time, in southern Xinjiang, there was no one other than Chi You who could match him. Therefore, the junior official believes that Xing Tian's strength is probably comparable to that of the Xuanyuan family." "impossible!" "Cat, listen carefully." Chonghua pressed its head and rubbed it, then smiled and said, "Maybe then, you will be his opponent." The instigation was very successful, the cat's ears trembled and its eyes sparkled, "Hey, if you meet the young master, no matter who he belongs to, you will obediently kneel down and beg for mercy." Meizizi's appearance is also pleasing, Chonghua squeezed its cheeks, and then passed a candy, "Okay, if you really have this ability, I will reward you with Dou Su. Huh?" "That Nan Xing? Is he there too?" Mao'er was even more eager to try. "Apart from him, who else in the Shangfu can take charge of his own affairs." Turning his eyes away, he met Beixiang who happened to be looking at him, and continued, "What does the Lord of the Palace think?" Looking at the slightly raised corners of his mouth, Beixiang couldn't bear to be shocked, and just said, "We'll know when the time comes." And how alert Chonghua was, he asked again, "Oh? Where will the variable be?" Beixiang lowered his eyes, sorted it out in his mind, and replied, "I think Donghuanghe may be more willing to use Longyu now." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 253 Preparing for a rainy day (2) ? "The young master is not afraid of him." Tang Yu was already full of ambition, she got up and stood in the middle of the hall, shaking her head and expressing, "Even if he comes by himself, the young master will still drive him back." Beixiang glanced at it, thought in his heart that he was overwhelmed, and then turned to Chonghua and said, "If it's about marching and deploying, I'm afraid no one will be his opponent except you." Chonghua opened his eyes, and then asked, "Does the Lord of the Palace want Dahong to hand over the military power to me?" "Now everything is ready, the only thing we need is a general to guard the field. Jiang Shui can invite heavenly soldiers, why doesn't Xuanyuan City want you to go out?" "Yeah, this is good." Tang Yu ran back again, pulled Chonghua's sleeves, and said lazily, "When the time comes, I will clean up that Xingtian for you, and you, send all those scumbags back. , Teach them not to dare to come to Luoshui again." Chonghua looked at it and smiled, shaking his fingers in front of its eyes, "Cat, nothing like this will happen." "Why, the general will definitely agree." "Why are you so sure. In terms of combat power, Luoshui has Dayi and the others, which is enough to fight against Tiangong. In terms of formation, Dahong is quite confident in himself. And" "Are you afraid that he will be afraid of your identity?" Beixiang interjected. "No. I should say more, in order to take into account the image of the Xuanyuan clan." Chonghua stood up, walked to Beixiang and sat down, pressed the back of his hand and said, "Only by winning by yourself can you win more for the Xuanyuan clan." Earn a guarantee. What do you say?" "Well, it is really inappropriate for Huang Quandao to attack the Central Plains earlier, and now he is going to help." Beixiang nodded, and asked him again, "That is to say, we can only be bystanders for a while?" Chonghua withdrew his hand, picked a strand of hair and played with it lightly, "Hey, there is a way, the onlooker knows." Then he raised an eyebrow at Beixiang, "Furthermore, the Lord of the Palace doesn't want to be a fisherman for profit? " "Well. That's good too." "What are you all talking about?" Tang Yu couldn't understand these things, so it ran over and squatted beside Chonghua and asked, "Will you go to Luoshui?" uncomfortable. "Go. Of course I will." Chonghua patted its head, pinched its soft ears, and answered it with a chuckle, "The cat has worked so hard for me, how can I be sorry for you." Then Patted the open space beside him to make it sit down, stroked its back, bowed his head and said again, "Remember, if you fight against Xing Tian at that time, you can only circle around, not forcefully attack, as long as you can, Do you understand?" "Why is it so troublesome." This is really against its nature. "Then do you listen to me?" Chonghua's face stiffened. "Uh" Cat turned his eyes away, and then replied with a bitter face, "Okay." "That's good." Nodding in satisfaction, Chonghua looked at Beixiang again and said, "Does the Lord of the Palace still have any doubts?" Beixiang shook his head, and asked what Fanlou meant. The latter glanced at the two people next to him, and replied, "He is right. But there is one more thing. Xing Tian is a child of Zhu Rong. If he loses this battle, will he attract soldiers from southern Xinjiang?" This sentence reminded Beixiang, and made him turn to Chonghua again, "Prince Zhurong is still in Luoshui, can he mediate for Xuanyuan?" "Mediation?" Chonghua sent an incomprehensible expression, "Wouldn't it be better to come? It's better to call Gonggong, so that I won't have to look for them again." "Chonghua" "Beixiang." Chonghua called his name, then leaned over and smiled, "Do you think I care about the past? Hey, you should think about it, the two righteous gods from the mountain and sea world came all the way here But seeing Emperor Yan take refuge in Tiangong, how would they feel in their hearts?" Beixiang also smiled, stroked the lines on the case, and said slowly, "Okay. Then there will be no more scruples." ? Luoshui Xiling Department, the residence of the envoy: "My servant pays homage to Lord Yi, the Divine Lord, His Royal Highness the Crown Prince." Da Hong and Chang Xian both bowed, and invited the three people in front of the door into the room. After sitting down separately, Dayi spoke first and told everything Lei Zu had said. Da Hong and Chang Xian were both surprised when they heard this, and after looking at each other, Chang Xian responded, "Three. I think that maybe tomorrow morning, Emperor Yan will be able to come to Luoshui." "How do you see it?" "It's very simple, because everyone is in a hurry." He Bo next to him explained to Dayi. "Then what should we do, haven't heard any news from Xuanyuan City?" "It's also very simple." He Bo looked at Chang Xian and said, "How soon did you plan to arrive in Luoshui?" Chang arched his hands first, and replied in distress, "It will be tomorrow afternoon at the earliest." "Okay. Then wait until then." &"I'm afraid it won't last." Changqin stroked her chin and frowned, "I heard from my uncle's disciples that Shangfu Dousu is now in Jiangshui, so he will definitely persuade Emperor Yan not to follow Daze, but to come directly by land. Pass Xiaoshan , it is a flat river, where can we start." Listening to Changqin's analysis, He Bo also frowned. He is used to living among the waters and marshes, so he knows little about the situation on land. It is suitable for procrastination, and I suddenly feel that there is nowhere to use it. After a low sigh, he simply got up and went to the window alone to meditate, "Hey, I think the various ministries of Luoshui will not block it, it's a headache." "Block" There was a flash of inspiration in her mind, and Changqin was so excited that she laughed, "Hey, that's a good idea." "What is the prince's opinion?" "I don't dare to do it, I just thought of a place." Chang Qin looked back at He Bo, and said word by word, "Fenghuang Ridge." "Fenghuang Ridge?" He Bo also read it again, thinking about the terrain there. "Yes. From the west, if you enter Luoshui by land, you must pass Fenghuangling." Changqin explained while stroking the strings, "Fenghuangling is narrow and long, with lush trees on both sides, it is most suitable for ambushes. Back then, Didn't we have a fight there too?" "That's right." Dayi was recalled, and he clapped his palms and smiled, "It was there back then, and it turned out to be a picture of the master of the Ten Mandrill Palace. Feng Yi, you're the one who can do it." "So what." He Bo's complexion did not look good, "Today is different from the past, can you gather a team that is evenly matched?" "Hey~Brother Feng is talking about fighting, why do you need so many people for one block. The three of us are enough." He Bo thought about it, and guessed Changqin's intention, "You want to attack with fire?" After seeing him nodding, he hummed incomprehensibly, "That's not war. If that's your plan, it's better to use fire." Burn them all to save them from fighting in Luoshui." Changqin understands that Hebo still wants to interfere with the ownership of Luoshui, even once and for all, but he himself agrees with Chonghua's opinion, so he explains, "No matter what, Emperor Yan is still the co-lord of the mountains and seas ordered by the King of People. How can you not give face? Brother Feng. Mojiao Tiangong has been taken over." (Remember this website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 254 Preparing for a rainy day (3) ? He Bo also understood that Changqin hoped that Luoshui would be handed over to Xuanyuan in the end, and they could help, but they could not be in charge. Seeing that the people around him also agreed with Changqin's opinion, He Bo hummed, "It's their luck." Then he walked out the door. "Where is Brother Feng going?" Changqin stood up and called. He Bo didn't turn his head back, and didn't stop in his footsteps, "Since it's been decided, you can arrange it yourself. I'll go back first." "Hey, Shenjun." Chang Xian didn't want to offend any of the three, so he smiled apologetically to Dayi, "Lord Yi, the Shenjun is also for the sake of the leader, why don't you let the minister explain." "You can't say it. He just has this temper." Dayi also understood He Bo, shook his hand, and continued, "It's okay, we can discuss it. Changqin, you can talk about the strategy and let them consider it." .¡± Changqin smiled and nodded, then looked at Dahong and the others and said, "Then, please enlighten me." "Shenjun." On the way back to He Bo's residence, a call with a hint of expectation came from behind him. Turning her head, she saw Chang'e standing a few steps away. The girl has lost a lot of weight in the past few days, and her face is a little pale. But for her, He Bo didn't want to 'make trouble', so he just pursed his lips, then turned around and continued walking. "Shenjun." Another call, accompanied by hurried footsteps. Chang'e rushed in front of him and bowed her head in salute. Seeing her posture, there was no way she could hide, so He Bo pressed his brows together and asked her what was the matter. Chang'e slowly raised her eyes, and said quietly, "That day, it was the little girl who wrongly blamed the god and made you suffer, and the little girl felt uneasy" "It's over, and you're also a victim, so I can't blame you" He Bo passed her and was about to leave again. "Shenjun!" This time he directly grabbed He Bo's arm. "What's the matter." And this one also had a cold tone, looking at the green onion on his arm, He Bo almost reprimanded, "You are a daughter's house with a large crowd, how decent is it, let go." When Chang'e heard it, she immediately looked around and saw that everyone was staring at her, so she let go of her hand, and said in a desolate voice, "Mystery, my little girl is worried about your injury, so Please, God" "I have already said it, and I don't blame you. As for your matter, Dayi also said it, and sooner or later that demon will be caught to avenge you. Just don't worry." "No. Those things were taken advantage of by others because of Chang'e's delusional thoughts. It's Chang'e's own fault. But I" "That's enough! Since you know it's delusional, you should stop it. From now on, don't come to me again." Not wanting to entangle me any more, He Bo used his divine power and left the village road in a few steps. "Shenjun!" Chang'e looked at his back and shouted loudly, but she couldn't respond. The girl knelt down and sat on the ground desolately, with tears streaming down her delicate cheeks, "Shenjunyou really don't care about my feelings at all, then why did you" "Hey, what's going on here?" There were whispers from the side of the road. "What's going on?" said the one who saw it clearly, "I don't know what's going on, a mortal still wants to climb the god of the river. That's all right, let's send him back after being taught in public." "Why does this girl think like this? Does she think the goddess will allow her to snatch her husband?" "Hey, that's why I said it, wishful thinking." "Shut up!" Lei Zu appeared beside the road, stopped the ridicule of the crowd, and waved them away. "Chang'e." Leizu ran to her side, took out a handkerchief to wipe her tears, helped her up, and comforted her softly, "Don't pay attention to them, come, come with me." "Leizu." Chang'e was so excited that she threw herself on her shoulder and cried. Chang'e had today's ending, Lei Zu could have predicted it, and she had repeatedly stopped her. She could have woken her up with a slap like everyone else, but the heartbroken look in front of her made her feel unbearable no matter what. , So while patting Chang'e on the back, he led her to the eaves where the lanes were divided, and then accompanied her to sit against the wall, whispering relief. "Don't think about these things anymore. In the future, you will definitely meet someone who can treat you sincerely." "You too, you told me that too." "Chang'e. He is the God of the Daze River, and he already has a wife. He is not someone we should dream about. The more you think about it, the more sad you will be." "I know, I know everything, but Lei Zu, do you know me" "I know, so I want to persuade you, Chang'e, you are the most beautiful woman in our village. All unmarried people in the village dream of being married to you. Even in other tribes, there are many people who admire you. You will definitely find someone you like. Husband's. So take your heart back."   What a blessing it is to have a sister who is considerate. Chang'e can now realize that she nodded silently and leaned her body towards Leizu, "Thank you, Leizu." "Fool, we are sisters." On the other side, Concubine Mi was sitting in the corridor, waiting for Hebo and the others to return, so as to inquire about the development of the war. Long, who came with Dayi, was also sitting not far from Concubine Mi, looking at the gate of the courtyard like her. Not long after, He Bo stepped in, looked at his beloved wife, smiled and stroked her face, "Is Mi Er worried about us?" "No. With Big Brother Yi, Changqin, and my husband, Jiangshui Shennong, how dare you intrude easily." Concubine Mi blinked playfully, then took He Bo's arm, and looked outside the courtyard again. Puzzled, "Hey, what about them." "They are discussing with the envoy of Xuanyuan City." "Then why did you come back?" Concubine Mi was even more puzzled. "Hmph. If you want to fight, you have to wait for the Xuanyuan family to come. Why should I follow suit now." Thinking of the unsatisfactory things, He Bo straightened his face and went into the house. "Then what are they going to discuss?" Concubine Mi followed He Bo, feeling that Dayi and the others were unnecessary. He Bo stopped between the porch and turned around to greet Concubine Mi, "The soldiers and horses of the Shennong clan will arrive first, so Changqin decided to stop them at Fenghuang Ridge." Concubine Mi nodded, and asked again, "Aren't you going then? Also, when will people from the Xuanyuan family arrive?" "Don't worry, Mi Er, of course I'm going to hold the battle." He Bo smiled and put his arms around her, and continued, "As for the troops from the Central Plains, there is no news yet. According to his envoy, they should arrive more than half a day later." "That's it." Concubine Mi reckoned and felt that the difference was not too much, so she encouraged He Bo, "Fenghuang Ridge, where my husband could kill the general of Huangquan Dao in those days, this time I will also teach Jiang Shui's people to see the beauty of Daze." God's work." "Hehe. Alright. Listen to Mi Er." He Bo taught her to speak proudly, his crystal blue eyes sparkling. "Shenjun." At this time, Long who was at the side silently came to them, and asked He Bo, "Is the crown prince really planning to attack Fenghuang Ridge?" He Bo took a look at him, thinking that this young man from Jiangshui was worried about his mother clan, so he said leniently, "I just stopped him, I didn't intend to kill." ? Clear eyes were raised, with a calm expression, but he said something that He Bo could not help approving, "But you want to attack with fire?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 255 Preparing for a rainy day (4) ? He Bodun paused, then turned to Xiang Long, "You're quite smart." This was said lightly, even coldly, which sounded like a warning, but Long didn't care, and answered, "You praised me, but Long wanted to say it. Huo Gong, it can't be done." "What do you mean?" He Bo stepped down the porch steps, approached him and looked at him. Looking at the crystal blue eyes and feeling the hostility emanating from He Bo, Long lowered his eyes, "If Jiang Shui goes out, the vanguard must be Xing Tian. He is Zhu Rong's disciple." "Uh, you mean" The hostility was replaced by surprise, He Bo suddenly opened his eyes, and said with a smile, "Why did you tell me?" Long Moran lowered her arched hands and paused for a long time before answering, "Hope God show mercy." He Bo was silent when he heard this, and then said with a smile, "In your heart, this gentleman is like this?" "No." The lowered head shook and sighed, "Long understands Xingtian, he is loyal and brave, and for the sake of the emperor, even if the road ahead is a dead end, he will never turn back. So" Long stopped talking, just put his hands together again stand up. Seeing this, He Bo also sighed and said, "A loyal and brave man is commendable. Well, I promise you that there will be no corpse of him on the shore of Luoshui." "Thank you, Divine Lord." Long said calmly, neither arrogant nor humble, and calmly bowed to He Bo, then turned and went back to her room. He Bo stared at his back beam until he was covered by the door, and then called out in a low voice, "Mi Er." Concubine Mi came over, leaned her head on He Bo's arm, and said, "Husband, father should take good disciples." "No, there are more important things." He Bo stroked Concubine Mi's hair, and told her, "Go to the Central Plains quickly, and you must urge them to go. Now, don't delay for a moment." "how about you?" "I'll go to Changqin and discuss it with them." "good." At noon, Shaoshi Mountain boundary: "Chonghua, who are you waiting for here?" The humidity and heat in the mountains and forests was unbearable. Although there were shades of trees to cover the sun, it couldn't relieve the depressed mood, especially for the impatient Tang Yu. The cat drooped its head, tugged at Chonghua's sleeve and shook it vigorously, "Don't wait~, let's go find Xuanyuan." Chonghua obviously wouldn't be provoked by it, and only turned his head to show a faint smile, "It should be soon. Be obedient, wait a little longer." Then he patted its head and gave it a gesture of going up and down. If Chonghua didn't leave, of course it couldn't either. The cat sat at his feet with a sad face, and followed Chonghua's line of sight, thinking that when the man came, he must go up to 'threat'. Just as Chonghua said, soon, the person they were waiting for came. It's just that Hong Kang's powerful yelling and cursing were the first to reach his ears. "Hurry up! Hurry up! Haven't you fucking eaten yet!" "Tell you, if anyone delays the schedule, I will be the first to kill him!" Uh It seems to be the voice of the close brother who follows Dahong and Changji, who grows up and grows up all day long, who never fights back or scolds, but is absolutely obedient - Li Mu's voice. The cat was shocked, and forgot to blink for a while, and Chonghua beside him also seemed to be unexpected, his upper body stiffened, and then he laughed softly. 'well. It seems that this is also a corner. ' As the yelling and cursing approached, there were footsteps in the forest, neat and orderly. Chonghua stopped smiling, raised his eyes to look at the past, and saw a soldier and horse turning around on the path in the forest. It was Li Mu who took the lead, and he was also grimacing, bluffing backwards as he walked. And the soldiers behind him taught him to keep their heads down, not daring to stop for a moment while following the rhythm of advancement. 'Well, it's pretty good. ¡¯ Chonghua nodded and greeted, ¡°The ones ahead are Yimin and Sishui.¡± Li Mu heard it, looked from a distance, and saw Chonghua and Tang Yu standing at the crossing, thinking that it must be the prince who wanted to give orders, so he came here to wait, so he ordered the whole army to stand by, and ran in front of the two of them by himself. Chonghua saluted, "Prince, can I explain something?" Seeing the person in front of him return to the humbleness he had when he first met him, Chonghua suppressed a smile again. In order not to let Li Mu notice, he turned around and headed towards Luoshui, calmed down and said, "Emperor Yan's troops have already left Xiaoshan Mountain, you should hurry up and arrive in the morning. That way, you won't be snatched away first." machine." "Yes. I will try my best." "Well, let's go." After speaking, he raised his hand to beckon Tang Yu, "Cat, let's go first." "Huh? Aren't you going to find Xuanyuan?" "He can't keep up, what do you want him to do?. " "Uhat least tell him." It also wanted to give him the elixir first. "Hmph. Then go by yourself." After speaking, he walked forward without looking back. "Hey, wait a minute, master." The cat stomped its feet and hurriedly chased after Chonghua, and then turned around and shouted to Li Mu, "Hurry up, too." The man behind responded instinctively, and immediately realized that something was wrong, why did he just listen to what a monster said so casually. Li Mu couldn't help sighing in his heart, and shook his head to explain himself, "Forget it, it's for nothing, it's important to hurry." Then he waved back, "Hurry up! Travel day and night!" "Obey!" Turning to the front again, Tang Yu jumped three times and followed Chonghua twice, complaining non-stop, "You can walk so fast, and it won't take much time to go to Xuanyuan once." The beauty in front laughed twice, and turned her head to look, "The cat is right. It's just" His face suddenly tightened, and he said piercingly, "I don't want to carry you anymore." "Uh." Tang Yu had nothing to refute, just pouted and said, "Then teach me, how can I walk as fast as you." Yi and Beixiang) made fun of themselves with this incident. "What are you talking about." Chonghua turned his head away again, and continued unhurriedly, "Don't worry, when the battle of Luoshui is over, I will give you some advice." "Oh! What time is it?" Tang Yu accelerated and pulled closer to him, looking excitedly at Chonghua's face. "Hehehehe, just wait for the cat." "¡­¡­cut." At the same time, near Quchuan: In front of the troops of Xuanyuan City, a beautiful figure floated down, his bright eyes scanned the stopped troops, and he said, "Which one of you is the Xuanyuan clan?" As beautiful as a fairy, with a delicate voice, everyone started to admire him when they saw her, and rushed to look at him, of course, Xuanyuan himself was not among them. Having been attacked twice, he was wary of characters who were different from ordinary people, so he kept his face sullen, and said, "I am the Xuanyuan family, who are you, and what are you doing here." The beautiful woman sized him up again, then looked at the saber at his waist, nodded and said, "Yeah. It still looks like that." Then she also took a few steps forward and reported her identity, "I am a princess, Concubine Mi. My husband Let me pass some words to you." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 256 Preparing for a rainy day (5) ? Upon hearing this, there was a lot of commotion in the team, and the soldiers took turns to enter the front row, saluted Concubine Mi, and said respectful words. Seeing them salute to her, Concubine Mi smiled and nodded to them. But at this time, Xuanyuan raised his hand to stop it, "March in formation, don't be chaotic. Everyone retreat!" After hearing this, the soldiers felt something was wrong, and looked at each other, but no one moved. Fortunately, Feng Hou came to his senses first, and yelled for help, "What are you looking at! Let me say that she is a prince and daughter, do you all take it seriously? Don't go back!" This roar raised the vigilance of the subordinates, and everyone returned to the team one after another, even looking at Concubine Mi with suspicion. Concubine Mi has never received such hospitality from the world, so she put on a pretty face angrily, pointed at Xuanyuan and scolded, "Xuanyuan, what do you mean!" Xuanyuan didn't answer, and turned to Concubine Mi only after the queue was settled down, "Xuanyuan was bestowed by the King of Ren, and I deeply felt it, and thought that one day, I would be able to repay the Dao Mountain and Sea Realm." Afterwards, he stared at Mi The concubine's face said again, "It's a pity that the gods and demons don't want to see the peace of the mountains and seas. They either use confusion or coercion to subdue the world and work for them. It is for your own use. Therefore, Xuanyuan must guard against it." He observed Concubine Mi's expression while talking, and saw that although her complexion did not improve, she agreed with Xuanyuan's point of view, but "Okay, then please tell me, City Master Xuanyuan, how can I prove that I am my father's daughter." This is a very difficult question. At that time, objects such as fish charms and jade deeds that imprinted the holder's name and position had not been produced as identity proofs. You have to judge whether it is true based on your own vision and experience (just like Cangjie). Concubine Mi naturally knew the truth, so she simply threw the problem to Xuanyuan, and she took the time to see how he would do it. "Hey, the city lord wants you to prove it" "Queen of the Wind." Xuanyuan raised his hand to stop, then untied the sword, and handed it to Concubine Mi, "If you are a human princess, you should use the Taiyu Sword, or talk about some sword tactics." Looking at the magical soldiers sent to her eyes, Concubine Mi frowned. She thought of Luoshu, a word that gave her a headache now. Among the three princes and daughters, except for Chonghua, none of them got his true biography, but it's not that the king didn't want to teach it, but that Concubine Mi didn't want to learn it at all. In her opinion, it is better to have He Bo, a husband who loves her and has a great reputation, to make her happier than her martial arts. But now, she really regrets that she didn't learn one and a half moves at the beginning, otherwise she wouldn't be blocked by a young mortal. "What if I can't?" Concubine Mi turned her head, her face flushed slightly. Xuanyuan withdrew his staring gaze, slowly retracted his hand, and said lightly, "Then, I won't send it off." "Humph. Well, you Xuanyuan family, I remember this." Concubine Mi flicked her sleeves, turned around and ran a few steps, suddenly remembered He Bo's confession, stomped her feet angrily, and turned her head to look at Luoshui's current situation. The intelligence told him that after asking him to speed up the march, he said "I really don't know what my father likes you, I don't know what is good or bad." Then he turned around and prepared to leave. "Wait a minute." "What are you doing!" Concubine Mi was about to lose her temper and reprimanded him impatiently, but Xuanyuan not only didn't care, but approached her instead. This action made Concubine Mi subconsciously show the ribbon in her hand, and shouted, "What? Are you still thinking about it?" Then she secretly planned that if Xuanyuan dared to touch a single hair of her, He Bo would definitely pay it back a hundred times later. But immediately, she saw Xuanyuan stopped a few steps away from her, raised his hand, and saluted her respectfully, "I have offended you just now, Goddess, please forgive me." Eh? Did he believe it again? Concubine Mi looked over, a little incredulous. Xuanyuan stood up and smiled kindly, "The jade ring on Xuanyuan's body has been given to Dahong as a token of friendship. If you want Xuanyuan to take something to prove his identity now, I can't take it out. It's the same for a goddess. Even if you take out an object at will, Xuanyuan doesn't know the divine object, and will still doubt your identity. Therefore, I can only try it with the King of Kings." "Hmph. I don't know how to use it, so it's not useless." "No. It's changed to a god and a demon, and when the sword is in front of you, you will always try to grab it." It sounds reasonable, but, "That's not right. If I can do it Hmph, you didn't want to give me the sword from the beginning." Xuanyuan smiled but did not answer, but this is the response. Concubine Mi was half right, Xuanyuan really didn't want to give up the magic weapon, so when he handed over the sword, he held the end of the hilt in his hand, so that a skilled swordsman would know the opponent's mind at a glance. If it is really a prince and daughter, it will makeXuanyuanjian, seeing Xuanyuan's hand gesture, can also guess what he said before. If you want to report a few sword formulas, Xuanyuan will judge the truth by himself. Although this method is not perfect, it minimizes the risk. And judging from the results, Xuanyuan was successful. Concubine Mi let out a coquettish voice, thinking that she has a lot of masters, she decided not to argue with him, so she waved her hands and said, "That's all, you all need to go to Luoshui quickly. I'll take a step first." "Yes, send off the goddess respectfully." Xuanyuan bowed respectfully again. And behind him, there was also a unanimous farewell from the soldiers. This counts as a show, Concubine Mi's mood improved immediately, she cleared her throat, ordered them to stand up, and then told Xuanyuan that she and He Bo and others were willing to help him obtain Luoshui, and hoped that he would seize the opportunity , then floated away. After Concubine Mi's figure disappeared, Fenghou came running behind Xuanyuan, cupped her hands and proposed, "Boss, do you want to speed up the march?" "The goddess has good intentions, but it takes one day to get to Luoshui from here, so I can't make it in time." After speaking, she sighed silently in her heart. "Didn't Master Yi and the others say that they would delay as much as possible for the leader? We shouldn't let them down." Fenghou's words are reasonable, and Xuanyuan can agree, but what happens in the end can only be arranged by fate. "Okay. You send people to notify the ministries separately and go straight to Luoshui without delay." "As ordered." At night, Fenghuang Ridge in Luoshui: Dayi, Changqin, and Hebo gathered here, standing high on the top of the tree, overlooking the 'battlefield' they were all too familiar with. Dayi pointed to a forest and sighed, "It was there back then. I don't want to now, but I want to block the teacher of the world." "You won't be reluctant. The two of us can do it for you." This was He Bo's haughty tone. "You two brothers, don't fight first." Changqin joined in, "It's not good if you don't have the strength to deal with Jiang Shui's soldiers for a while." "Hey, when did you learn to have fun?" "The army is approaching, so it's okay to relax first." After a last laugh, Junsheng looked down at the long and narrow path, his face calmed down, "Then, let's start." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 257 Enemy's Narrow Road ? The three of them jumped in different directions, and Yu Jin chopped off some branches on both sides of the narrow road, coated the ends with grease, and inserted them upside down behind the tall tree trunks at intervals. After a while, the forests on both sides of the path were arranged one after another, and the three of them got back together. Changqin looked both ways, and nodded with satisfaction, "Okay. Wait for Jiang Shui's soldiers and horses to approach, and ask Brother Yi to help light the torch." Dayi nodded, but still reminded, "It's not easy to go to the government, if he encourages Jiang Shui to join the army, what are you going to do?" "Hey, if he wants to enter the army, he must first convince Xing Tian, ??the leader of the team, that there is no ambush in the forest. When Brother Yi lit the fire, he had already separated the true essence and attached it to the branches. He must be able to perceive it. Brother Yi thought , he can¡¯t even convince himself, so what can he use to convince others.¡± "I know all of this. But a strategy is a strategy. When it comes to battle, if the opponent changes his mind, there must be a countermeasure." "There is nothing to worry about." He Bo walked forward, looking at the dark night in the west, and replied lightly, "If they really dare to enter, you can go up and greet them. In the mountain and sea world, who can not buy your face .¡± Changqin and Dayi glanced at He Bo, thinking that this was Chi Guoguo's instigation, then they both avoided talking about it, and started talking about other topics. But just after the two of them said a few words, a call came from the forest that made Dayi so excited. "Da Yi! Da Yi! Where are you? If you hear it, answer me quickly! Da Yi!" "Ah! It's the cat." Dayi turned his head excitedly, followed his direction, and replied loudly, "Cat! We are here!" The other party should have heard the answer, and after a while, he saw a jumping figure approaching. Dayi rubbed his eyes and took another look. It was indeed Tang Yu, and it was intact. A big stone in his heart finally fell to the ground. Dayi walked forward with a comfortable smile, patted it on the shoulder vigorously, and said, "Okay, it's fine." The unexpected blow almost knocked Tang Yu to the ground, the cat grinds its teeth, with the urge to strangle him, "Die Dayi, the young master came to look for you with good intentions, but you come like this every time hello me. well. You remember for my young master, one day, my young master will punch you in the face a few times. ¡¯ I guessed it was too little, so I added, ¡®One hundred punches! ¡¯ Well, this is enough. With Dayi's temperament, he would never take Tang Yu's resentment to heart, so he rubbed his hair and asked, "Who brought you back?" This kitten doesn't know geography, so someone must have led the way. "Chonghua." "Chonghua? What about others?" "He said he was going to see the people from Tiangong first, and he wanted me to find you and go back to Xiling." Then he muttered softly, "Hmph, I don't want you to follow me if there is a good thing, really." Maoer thought it was just calling people, Why do you have to ask it to run for a while, Dahong or Chang Xian can do it for you. Tiangong? Didn't Jiang Shuibu come from Fenghuangling? Changqin was secretly surprised, "Did they expect us to stop here, so they still went to Daze along the road?" "From this point of view, the general sent by the Eastern Emperor must be Long Yu." He Bo looked to the north, and then speculated, "If he advances from Daze, he will choose the formation under Pingyin Ridge." The scene there was reflected in his mind. He frowned and shook his head immediately, "Pingyin Ridge has both offensive and defensive capabilities. If you teach them to occupy it first, Xuanyuan City may not be able to achieve anything." Tang Yu became anxious when she heard this, and hurriedly dragged Dayi away, "Take me quickly to that mountain, I will drive them all away." Dayi also didn't want Xuanyuan City to be in a difficult situation, so Yinghe prepared to lead the way. "Brother Yi." Changqin stopped him afterwards, "Chonghua wants us to go back first, and we must have prepared a plan. We'll wait in Xiling." "There's no plan, he hasn't said a word to the young master." "Hmph. What's the use of telling you." He Bo, like Beixiang, has always belittled the mind of monsters to the extreme. "What did you say! Don't think" "Forget about the cat." Seeing that Tang Yu was about to rush forward to fight, Dayi stretched out his hand to take it back, and said calmly, "It's useless for you to argue with him now, go back first, and then you will have the time to show your skills." His anger was suppressed by Shao Shao, Tang Yu glared at He Bo and snorted, thinking that he must perform well in front of him tomorrow, let him swallow all the words he said now, and then turned his head to urge Dayi to return to Xiling as soon as possible Three figures flashed in the mountains and forests, Tang Yu, Dayi and Changqin. He Bo probably didn't want to go with Tang Yu, so he rushed back first. But it didn't take long before the three of them jumped back to the Xiling Division. On the village road, Dayi made an emergency stop and looked to the side half suspiciously. Tang Yu behind him also stopped and followed him and turned his head, but before he saw it,??I have hit people full of arms before. "Ouch." Tang Yu took a few steps back, and immediately raised his face and shouted, "Who doesn't have eyes, young master" The voice stopped because it collided with it-"Little fox!" That's right, it was Yaohua. It was sitting upside down on the ground with stars in its eyes, and when Tang Yu called it in a daze, it raised its head to look, "Ah, it's you." "Why did you come here?" The cat stepped forward and pulled it up. Yaohua patted his clothes, and replied to it, "I'll come to see Miss Sister." Then he was excited, and quickly hid behind Tang Yu, looking in the direction it came from. "What's wrong?" "The female devil is here too. Let's hide quickly." Yaohua grabbed its arm with an extremely nervous expression. The devil head? The first thing Tang Yu thought of was Yihua at the head of Xuanyuan City that day. "Okay, so that I won't have to go find her." Mao'er rubbed her fists, then turned to Yaohua and said, "Go, take me there, and I will teach her a lesson for you." "No, no, no! That female devil is so powerful, even the young master is afraid of seeing her, let's not provoke her." Yaohua just wanted to find a safe place to hide. "What?" Then it's even more important to meet him. Mao'er turned to Dayi and asked, "Hurry up, or I will teach that female devil to hurt Chonghua's younger sister." 'At this juncture, there is no need for Huang Quandao to take advantage of the fire. ¡¯ And He Bo returned earlier, so he will surely keep Concubine Mi safe. Dayi sensed his surroundings, but didn't feel the aura of fighting, so he looked at Changqin. Junsheng and Dayi have the same idea, the difference is that there is one more object of his curiosity. When Yaohua was killed, he saw it with his own eyes, but the fox demon in front of him was indeed true. Is it possible for monsters to be resurrected? Changqin walked up, smiled and said to Yaohua, "The female devil head? But wearing a green scarf?" When Yaohua saw Changqin, he trembled all over his body. He hid behind Dayi and said tremblingly, "You, you, don't come here." . Dayi looked at the frightened fox demon, and comforted him, "Yaohua, don't be afraid, he won't harm you." "No, I can't." Yaohua lowered his head, and raised his index finger to Changqin, "It's him, he tricked the young master away." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 258 Enemy's Narrow Road (2) ? "Cheat?" Dayi turned his head, "Changqin, what did it say?" Changqin paused, and replied, "Before father went to catch it, I looked for Chonghua." "It's Zhu Rong who wants you to lure Chonghua away so that he can do it easily?" Tang Yu went up and tugged at his sleeve with an angry expression on his face, "Okay, so you also have a share." Changqin ignored Tang Yu, and then said to Dayi, "It's such a coincidence, it seems to be destined." Junsheng's face showed regret, "If there is no such thing, he will agree to take over Uncle's position." These words have revealed the general idea, Dayi sighed, and said, "It can't be changed now. Since Yaohua is not dead, let's put aside the grievances earlier, and let's see how this period will end." Ask Changqin, "Do you know who the female devil is?" "Hey, how did Brother Yi forget that in the world of mountains and seas, there is no one else who can be called a female devil by monsters and give Chonghua a headache, except Miss Lan from the West Kingdom." When Dayi heard this, he also had a headache, "Her? Why did she come here?" On the other hand, Tang Yu shrunk his neck subconsciously, 'Hey, I came to you so soon. ¡¯ Then he walked behind Dayi, pulled Yaohua over and said ¡®Dafang¡¯, ¡°Then, you guys go, I¡¯ll take this little fox to hide.¡± "Hehe" Changqin smiled lowly, "Didn't you say you were going to teach her a lesson?" "Well, I'm not afraid of her, I'm just afraid that the little fox will run away after seeing her, and what should I do if I lose myself in a while." Cat raised her head and forced out an ugly reason. "Changqin, I'll go with them, don't worry." Fortunately, Dayi didn't want to see this 'devil head' either, "If something happens, come to Dahong to find me." "Well, let's go to the Changqin first." Junsheng nodded, paced, and disappeared at the corner of the village road The screen shifts to Luoshen's residence. He Bo sat on the porch facing the gate of the courtyard, waiting for Dayi and the others to come back. Not far from him, Concubine Mi, with an elegant smile, kept comforting the girl who made the monsters turn pale. The devil'. "Lan, Yaohua died a long time ago. It should be because the eldest brother saw the normal-looking one, so he took it by his side. Don't think too much about it, ah." The girl sighed, still with a bitter face, "Tell me what I did wrong, why does a monster I just met run away." Just now when she met Concubine Mi, she saw someone poking her head at the door. When she turned her head, she found that it was a fox demon who looked like Yaohua. She was very surprised and hurried to ask its identity. But as soon as the little fox saw her face, he backed away in fright, kept saying don't come over, and then called for help, and then ran away, so that Lan couldn't figure out why he frightened it for a long time. Concubine Mi didn't intend to poke it out, she just let out a dry laugh, then stroked her back, thinking about other topics, "Lan, why did you remember that you want to come to Luoshui to see me?" Lan sighed, and muttered in a low voice, "Didn't my sister force me to go to Huangquan Road to find that devil?" "The devil? Who?" "It's Fanlou." Lan sternly explained to Concubine Mi. That day when Fanlou left Xiguo, Yan was uncertain, and wanted to ask him to understand, but the Queen Mother of Xi refused to let her go, and threatened that if she dared to take a step out of the palace, she would be locked up. After hearing this, Yan concluded that her mother drove her husband away, so she had a big fight with the Queen Mother of the West, and then found Lan, asked her to see Fanlou, and told him that she didn't want the position of the king, and was willing to live with him for the rest of her life. Come back and take her away anyway. In her heart, Lan didn't want her sister to befriend the demons, but she couldn't resist the tearful entreaties, so she could only bite the bullet and agree, and left Yushan in the early morning of the next day. Passing Luoshui along the way, Lan thought of Concubine Mi whom she hadn't seen for a thousand years, and thought that since she arrived, she might as well drop in for a visit, so she went to the Luohe Water Palace, but she didn't want to see the dilapidated palace at the bottom of the river. Lan thought that something happened to Concubine Mi, so she immediately came back ashore, found a tribe to inquire, and after finding out her whereabouts, she rushed to Xiling Department without stopping. After saying this, Lan grabbed Concubine Mi's hand and yelled at He Bo, "You are a husband after all, why do you watch Mi'er locked up by someone?" "Lan." Concubine Mi said hurriedly, "It's all over, and Feng Yi also came to save me." "That's what it should be. No no. He made you imprisoned for two years before he came to rescue you, and you still want to speak for him?" The girl stood up, with one hand on her hips, and the other pointing at He Bo, "I said you Ah, just like that devil, he doesn't care about the feelings of his daughter's family." He Bo had no words to refute, and could only listen to her complaints in silence. Concubine Mi laughed apologetically when she saw it, "?Forget it. Feng Yi and I have been husband and wife for thousands of years, and it's nothing to be separated for two years. Then he walked to He Bo's side, leaned on his shoulder and said, "I'm the same as your sister, as long as the person in my heart can come back, no matter how troublesome it is, it's worth it." " "Mi'er" He Bo stroked her temples, and pressed his face to her forehead, "Don't worry, in the future" "Needless to say, you don't need to say anything, because I believe in you." Concubine Mi smiled, under the moonlight, this smile was extremely beautiful. Seeing their intimacy, Lan turned his head slightly, is there someone in his heart? Then whether the person in her heart can also return. 'Brother Chonghua. How are you¡­¡­' "Brother Feng, sister." At this moment, the courtyard door opened with a creak, and Changqin stepped in. Seeing that the two were cuddling each other, she immediately laughed and saluted them, "Excuse me." Concubine Mi was standing up and scolded coquettishly, "Slick tongue." He Bo didn't help, but instead asked him, "You alone?" Changqin swept across the courtyard, saw Lan, and replied with a smile, "Miss Lan is here, how dare they come here." "What are you talking about? What happened to me?" "Miss Lan's name, the monsters are frightened, and even the brave and unparalleled Brother Yi is willing to bow down. They said that they would only watch from afar." "you!" "Changqin, how can you talk like that." Concubine Mi pretended to be stern, and stepped forward to teach Lan a few words to help Lan get angry, but she was actually afraid that if she could do it, the village would be wiped out if she could teach her, "Quick, go Apologize." Seeing the wink from Concubine Mi, Changqin went over to apologize very understandingly, but laughed again in her heart. Concubine Mi then looked out of the courtyard, and asked with a frown, "Where did Brother Yi go?" "He said to go to Dahong first, and then go together when Jiang Shuibing arrives." "Jiang Shui? Isn't it from Shennong? What are they doing in Luoshui?" Lan was puzzled. "Of course I'm here to grab land, so why not come for an outing?" He Bo finally found a chance to taunt her. Lan was blocked and had nothing to say, so he could only stare over. He Bo took a turn back, and then ignored her, and called Changqin to sit on the porch, and said, "I always feel that something is wrong, and it's serious" "Brother Feng." Changqin shook her head and winked, "We're talking inside." He Bo understood what Changqin was referring to, got up and sighed, "Let's go." (Remember the website address: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 259 Enemy's Narrow Road (3) ? On the other side, in Dahong's courtyard: Tang Yu was talking about what happened to him after he lost contact with Luoshui. Sometimes he was overjoyed, and sometimes he was filled with righteous indignation, which made Dayi laugh out loud, and made Yaohua break into a cold sweat every now and then, even tossing and turning in the room. Both Hong and Chang Xian were drawn out by the chattering noises outside. "Brother Tang!" Seeing Tang Yu's safe return, Da Hong's face instantly eased, and he hurriedly stepped forward, and raised his hand respectfully to worship. "Hey, general. What's the matter with you?" Mao'er had already forgotten about the previous festival, raised his hand to help Dahong up, and said with a slap on his chest, "Don't worry, if there is any difficulty, I will take care of everything for you." This ability to forget is really admirable, at least, Dahong admires it very much. He laughed awkwardly, joined in with Chang Xian, and sat in a circle together. The wise man saluted one by one, and when it was Yaohua's turn, he asked courteously, "What's the name of this little brother?" "My name is Yaohua, hello." The little fox smiled sweetly. "The stars are shining, and the sun is shining. A good name, a good name." Chang Xian praised it greatly. ? Although the verbal ones in front couldn¡¯t understand, they could understand the second half of the sentence. Yaohua waved his hands half-ashamedly, but felt flattered in his heart, "Yes, the young master gave it to me." "Ah, your master is really talented. I admire you." "What is this?" Mao'er also joined in the fun, "It's not easy for Chonghua to find a name." Chang Xian was even more awe-inspiring, cupped his hands and bowed deeply, "It turns out that you are a prince, and I am rude to you." "Please get up, please get up." Yaohua was at a loss as to whether he should help him or not, so he looked at Dayi in a panic. Dayi laughed, and helped to lift Chang Xian up, "It's not by Chonghua's side now, you don't have to worship it." After solving Yaohua's difficulty, he asked it back, "Why does Longyu want you to be alone?" Come to Xiling?" Yaohua held back for a long time, then whispered, "It's not himit's the young master." "Have you seen Chonghua!?" Dayi and Tang Yu said in unison, and the latter added, "Where is he, you will take the young master there later, huh?" "He, they" Scratching his head, he was speechless again. But Dayi heard it, "They, Chonghua and Longyu met?" "Uhyes." "No, you can take the young master now." Mao'er was worried that Chonghua would suffer by himself, so he dragged Yaohua away. "No, no, they just said they want to chat." Yaohua dragged on and refused to move, "The young master will be fine, Long Yu has promised me, he only talks. He won't lie to me." "Hey, let me tell you, you little fox, why are you trying to help outsiders talk? You can believe what he says. If he finds a helper, won't Chonghua be in danger? No, take the young master there quickly!" It's useless to play tricks in front of Mr. Cat, Tang Yu grabbed it by the collar and dragged it outside. "I'm not going, let go quickly." Yaohua was not as strong as Tang Yu, and he kept thumping like he was carrying a chicken. When Dayi saw it, he hurried to separate the two of them, and said angrily, "Why are you two arguing? Sit down!" "Young master is not making trouble, look at this little fox" "Enough! No more, I'll throw you both in Lan's face." Yaohua panicked when he heard this, and ran back to Dahong and sat down next to him. Tang Yu had a bit of backbone, and held her head up to express that she would not be afraid of Lan at all, but when she saw Dayi walking towards it with a sullen face, she immediately gave a doggy laugh and went to sit opposite Yaohua. As soon as he got his name, he could subdue the two monsters. Dahong felt that Dayi was talking about a cruel character, so he asked Yaohua in a low voice, "Who is Lord Yi talking about? Why are you so afraid of him?" Yaohua made a bitter face, and replied, "She is a female devil. When monsters see her, they will either die or be injured. The young master has nothing to do with her." "So powerful." Chang Xian was also curious. "Of course." Anyway, Yaohua was idle, so Yaohua took advantage of the situation and started talking, "This female devil is kind to us on the surface, but if I don't pay attention, she will hurt me. At that time I don¡¯t know how many monsters have been murdered by her.¡± Sighing deeply, he added, ¡°At first we thought she was different from her sister, but we didn¡¯t expect that they both have the same virtue, and they all dislike us monsters.¡± Then , and said with an expression of turning the clouds to the sun, "Fortunately, the aunt is wise and resigned the marriage. Otherwise, if the young master married that female devil, all of us monsters would have to be exterminated by her." "Did Nu Wa call off the marriage?" Tang Yu instantly felt the same hatred, "Well, that dead cow dared to lie to the young master. Hmph, when Jiang Shui's people are repelled tomorrow, the young master will go back and catch it."   Seeing the two monsters get together again in the blink of an eye, Dayi couldn't laugh or cry, "They just don't know how to restrain themselves, so it's not as scary as you say." "Cut. Then you go and marry her." Mao'er was full of contempt, "Anyway, Chonghua can't have such a wife. If the young master was here back then, I would have gone to Nuwa to sue her, and waited for her to bully me. " "You don't need to be here. Everyone wants to get them." Dayi laughed twice, and told Tang Yu the scene when monsters gathered in front of Nuwa and begged her to call the shots to break Chonghua's engagement. They came all over the mountains and plains, almost blocking Luoshui. Seeing N¨¹wa, she began to complain non-stop that Lan was possessed of strange powers, destroying houses at least, and hurting the lives of monsters at worst. What's more, she even revealed loudly that Chonghua was accidentally injured by Lan. In short, It is to do everything possible to destroy Lan's image in Nuwa's heart. Nuwa knew about Lan's background, and thought that although she was a bit confused, she was a simple-minded girl, and she had no ill will toward monsters. Maybe it was because they hadn't gotten along well enough and still didn't understand each other, so she wanted to try her best to persuade her, but she didn't want the monsters. This time, she was determined to fight to the end, kowtowing and crying, saying that if Nuwa really let Chonghua marry such a wife, there would be no more monsters in the world of mountains and seas, please wait for her to be safe. wait. This kind of action, this battle, is far more magnificent and magnificent than those human ministers kneeling in front of the king's palace in the future, begging him to revoke the imperial decree, and Nuwa's complexion is far more sad than those future kings, or ,Headache. Ever since, she had no choice but to tell the monsters that she would take their situation into consideration, and would go to Fuxi and Queen Mother Xi to discuss the marriage again, and then let them go back with peace of mind. As for the funeral, as the monsters wished, Chonghua was taken by Nuwa to the Western Kingdom, and after a procedural cutscene in front of the Queen Mother of the West, the engagement ended "Well, okay, you guys are pretty smart." The cat was in a good mood, and kept nodding. Yaohua also felt that they had done a great job, and couldn't help but feel proud on their faces. And Dayi and Dahong shook their heads while chuckling lowly. "What's so funny." Tang Yu glared over. "No, no, you are all smart." "Hehehe" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 260 Enemy's Narrow Road (4) ? Luoshui, between Pingyin Mountains: "Chonghua, long time no see." Long Yu still greeted each other with a smile like an old friend, but in a blink of an eye, he turned cold and teased, "You are a follower, you are really thorough." The person who said it was Beixiang. Chonghua did not take the risk alone, and Beixiang would not allow him to do so. They complement each other, just like Xuanyan said. Chonghua laughed a few times, turned his eyebrows and eyes, and the person who stopped beside him raised his voice and said, "The Lord of the Palace is here to see you charge forward, so remember to behave well." Long Yu didn't answer, but asked, "Can the Xuanyuan family catch up?" Chonghua looked back, then turned to Long Yu and said, "Whether you can catch up or not has nothing to do with me. Today, I am here with the main hall master to appreciate the power of the head of the Yufu." The handsome face was surprised, and then the corners of the mouth curled up, "You really know how to joke." Then he slowly approached him, looked at Beixiang and said, "Your Majesty took me to see the empress, guess what they said what?" Beixiang snorted and didn't look at him. Long Yu lowered his eyes, and continued, "Your Majesty, she is very worried about you." Beixiang still didn't answer, and didn't look at him. "Zhu Er, he has already returned to Zhaoxia Palace." "What on earth are you trying to say!" This time, Beixiang couldn't help but reprimanded him. "It's nothing." Long Yu slowly raised his eyes, showing a smile, "I just want to remind you, don't wait until the Lord comes up to make a move." "Hmph. He should have shot long ago." "Beixiang" "Shut up! I have nothing to do with Tiangong!" "No? Still, you dare not face it." "That's it." Chong Hua stopped between the two of them, and smiled at Long Yu, "If you have anything to say, you can talk about it after the fight tomorrow, as long as you can still have this leisure time then." Long Yu looked over and saw that Chonghua was still smiling calmly, so he stopped going on and looked up at the sky. I don't know if that expression is sentimental or helpless, in short, it seems that Chonghua is more and more interested in Tiangong's current situation. "Long Yu, Xuan Yan, is he going to lose his power?" The tone was full of ridicule, and there was even an unconcealable joy on her charming face. "It's not as bad as you said." Long Yu also replied jokingly, "But I really like his current situation." "Since when did you dislike him?" "Look at what you said, since when did I take a liking to him?" "Hehe" The two laughed at the same time. "Okay." Chonghua stopped laughing, and said again, "Hey, is there any shortage of people in your place? How about being one of you?" "There is no shortage of people, but if you want to come, I will be the first to welcome you." "Hehe" The two laughed together again, but this time when the curtain came to an end, one's eyes suddenly became extremely sharp, and the other suddenly became serious. "Be greedy enough, be careful to lose all your money." "If you want to fight, you must hold your own strength." Luoshui, Xiling Department: "Shenjun. Your Highness the Crown Prince. It's so late, what's the matter?" Cangjie greeted him respectfully in the courtyard. "It's something, it's very important." Changqin walked up to him and gestured towards the door of his room, "Please take a step to speak, sir." "Okay. Please, both of you." Cangjie stepped forward to lead the way, took Changqin and the two into the room and took a seat, then retreated to the left and right, came to the table alone, and asked them why. Changqin smiled politely, but before he could open his mouth, He Bo stopped him. The latter was not polite at all, and his words hit the bull's-eye, "It was you who asked Leizu to come to Dayi and tell him about Jiang Shui's military situation. She reads our minds." Cang Jie froze, but did not refute, and bowed gracefully to He Bo, "Shenjun, you should understand that some things are not up to Luoshui to choose. If even the gods have no intention of taking care of them, we have no choice but to rely on our own efforts." survived." He Bo didn't turn his face, but still said coldly, "But your move has attracted all the gods and demons. If it doesn't end, are you going to be their lackey like Yin Chuan's big witch?" The eye knife is very sharp, and it feels like there is nothing to hide when you are stared at directly, but Cangjie is worthy of being the wise leader of the clan. Facing this oppressive god who feels righteous and strict, not only does he not panic, but he becomes more calm. "When Lord Yi came, he talked with me and the leader about the kind deeds of the King of Kings. I was deeply impressed when I heard about it. I think that if I, Luoshui, can have such kind people, I will be lucky in this life." He sat down slowly and looked at The two people on the opposite side arched each other and asked, "Both the emperor and the crown prince like the Xuanyuan family in the Central Plains, right?"??But I don't know how this person compares to the King of Kings? " This question is ingenious, Fuxi's prestige in the world of mountains and seas has never been surpassed by anyone, Cang Jie also concluded that the two people in front of him will never say anything wrong about him. He Bo didn't know it in his heart, but it was not easy to avoid a positive answer and win Xuanyuan's approval. He looked at Changqin, hoping to exchange ways to deal with it. It's a pity that the latter "randomly" said something that surprised him. Just listen to Changqin stroking the piano with a smile, and replied, "In this mountain and sea world, no one can compare with the king of men." "Changqin." He Bo became anxious, and immediately began to think about the way to redeem it. But Junsheng was quite indifferent, he didn't care at all, and continued, "Thousands of years ago, the mountains and seas were also in constant wars and wars. Although the king lived in the mountains, he still cared about everything. He hoped that this place would return to peace. So, he chose The Shennong family in Jiangshui accepted him as a disciple and used his strength to spread benevolence to the world. The Shennong family did not disappoint, implemented benevolent governance, and educated all living beings. All ministries appreciated his good deeds and regarded him as the co-lord, calling him Emperor Yan. .And so far, the war is over. Brother Feng, is it?" "So what? It's not like you don't know that the current Shennong family doesn't have any majesty as a co-owner." "So, my uncle has to choose another lover." Now that he understood Changqin's intentions, He Bo smiled and raised his hand to Junsheng, "Continue." Changqin turned to look at Cangjie, with the corners of her mouth raised even higher, "Xuanyuan clan is just like Shennong clan back then. Although it is not powerful, it cares about the world, and it is very valuable to save the world from fire and water by doing alms. Renwang would like to give advice to Shennong Now, naturally, I can instruct Xuanyuan to help him get his wish. And we should also follow Shang¡¯s wishes and help him from the side.¡± Finally, he looked at Cangjie and put the question back in the past. , "Master Cangjie. Although the Luoshui tribes have no memory of the King of People and other gods in the world of mountains and seas, it is not a bad thing for the Xuanyuan clan. On the contrary, it can give him the most pertinent evaluation here. What do you think? Woolen cloth?" Cang Jie thought for a while, then smiled, half admiring, half praised, "Although I have not received the virtue of a king, I can know his sageness from the words of the two of you. As for the Xuanyuan family" He bowed to them , and then arched his hands and said, "I would like to pay a visit to his great talents with the leader and all the Luoshui ministries." "Thank you." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 261 Enemy's Narrow Road (5) ? In the early morning of the second day, the vanguard troops of the Shennong Ministry arrived at the foot of the Pingyin Ridge. Xing Tian led the soldiers to disperse and occupy both sides of the mountain. movement. Everything is in order, just like a master of all battles. "Not bad, not bad, worthy of being the chief general under Emperor Yan." Between the branches and leaves a hundred steps away from them, Chonghua leisurely crossed his legs and stretched his arms lazily. Beixiang beside him leaned on the tree trunk and looked far to the east, "Can those two catch up?" He obviously cared more about Jiang Shui's opponent. Chonghua laughed suddenly, and looked up, "I think that one is not bad, and the master of the palace will give an evaluation later." I don't know who Chonghua is talking about, but he doesn't want to ask, Beixiang stretches out his hand to pull him up, then jumps off the branch, and goes to the north bank of Luoshui, "Let's go. They are here." "Follow orders." Chonghua laughed, took one last look at the formation at the foot of Pingyin Ridge, and followed immediately On the bank of Luoshui, Dayi and the others had already crossed the river. Tang Yu excitedly walked in the front, urging her back from time to time. Dayi smiled and shook his head when he saw it, and then asked He Bo, "How is it? Are the people from the two departments here?" "It's almost here." He Bo stopped after taking a few steps, and then said, "They are here." "Chonghua!" Tang Yu in front had already seen it, and ran over excitedly. Yaohua in the team also stepped forward. Two monsters surrounded Chonghua, each pulled a sleeve, and grinned at him. Chonghua touched their cheeks, and asked Yaohua first, "Have you seen Mi Er?" The little fox made a bitter face instantly, "The female devil is here, I didn't dare to go in. I was almost caught by her." As he spoke, he looked behind and began to urge Chonghua again, "Young master, this place is dangerous, you should hide quickly. Just hide, don't let her see it." Chonghua heard the words, the corners of his mouth were obviously stiff, and then he slowly turned to look at Beixiang, "Hide?" Beixiang's expression was the same as Dayi's yesterday, and he even said the same words, "How could she think of coming to Luoshui?" Tang Yu swallowed her throat and said dangerously, "Chonghua, do you think it's because that Yan found out that the young master ran away, so let her sister come here to catch me." "Yan? Hey, I'm afraid you're not the one who came to arrest you." Chonghua looked at Beixiang again, and said with a smile, "The Lord of the Palace must order someone to watch over the gate." "Hmph. What does it have to do with me." Beixiang said in a tone that was absolutely letting go. "Ah, does this female devil still want to hit Huangquan Dao?" Yaohua shuddered again, his face became even more flustered, "Then what should I do. Young master, you must hide it well." Chonghua smiled, promised that he would remember it, then pointed it in the direction and said, "Go, he will wait for you there." The little fox nodded obediently, left a word asking him to take care, and ran away. The rest of Tang Yu buried her head in thought, and then moved closer to Chonghua, with a pretty face determined, "Don't worry, if the female devil comes later, I will lead her away for you." That expression seemed to be putting life and death at risk outside. "Hehethe cat is really facing me." Chonghua couldn't laugh or cry, pinched Tang Yu's cheek lightly, looked up and looked behind it, where Dayi and others were within a few steps. Chonghua nodded to them, "Brother Yi, Jiang Shui has already lined up under Pingyin Ridge." "That's right. I asked someone to inquire, and the two parts of the Central Plains are coming soon." The one who answered was He Bo, who took a few steps forward, glanced at Beixiang first, then looked at Chonghua and said, "You How do you plan?" Chonghua also glanced around and said with a smile, "Let's take a look. By the way, talk to Long Yu." "Oh, how did the talk go?" "That day in Xuanyuan City, he was disturbed by this cat, so today, he is willing to learn the brilliant moves of the general of Xuanyuan City again." Looking past He Bo, he looked at Dahong behind him, with a faint smile on his lips, "This time Jiang The water has already taken advantage of the geographical advantage, and Xuanyuan City has not been able to wait for work, so does Master Dahong have a chance of winning?" Dahong didn't answer, so he just cupped his hands gracefully and said, "The prince will know it once he looks at it." "Okay. Then this seat and the main hall master will wait for the good news." He patted Tang Yu's back and whispered in its ear, "Cat, remember what this seat said, huh?" "Uh yes." Tang Yu squinted and answered helplessly. At this time, in Tiangong, beside the Milky Way: Here, a person who should not have appeared here¡ª¡ªYong Ye appeared. The young man squatted by the river, dipped his hands in the water, and rubbed them gently. The water of the Milky Way was cool, making his fingers a little red, Yong Ye looked surprised at the changes between his fingers, and then raised his eyes to look carefully. The palace officials behind him were very anxious, because at this moment,??They were surrounded by a human wall. Guangtan looked behind him from time to time, and kept reminding Yong Ye, "My lord. After all, this is the Heavenly Palace, so we should not stay for long." She still hadn't figured out how her master would have a sudden whim, so he pulled Follow her to the enemy's territory. The person involved didn't care, didn't even turn his head, and dipped his hands in the water again and rubbed them slowly. "My lord." "Ignore them." "But" No matter how you look at it, the opponent is about to fight, okay? The girl really has nothing to do with him. "Don't worry, the people waiting for me haven't arrived, how dare they do anything." The young man simply sat down, as if he wanted to take off his shoes and soak his feet. "Who are you waiting for? Xuan Yan?" "Him? I have nothing to say to him." As he spoke, he took off his shoes. 'I said you should at least save face for others and give us a way out. ¡¯ Guang Tan kept muttering in his heart. "Well. It's really cold." The foot has already been stretched in. "My lord." "It's coming soon." The young man was a little annoyed, and waved his hand in his head, "Guangtan, please be quiet and wait." 'Hmph, I'll see how it ends later, don't expect me to be of help. ¡¯ The girl was already broken, she came straight to Yong Ye and sat down on the ground. Just like that, a funny confrontation began on the side of the Milky Way. On the one hand, they were fully armed and ready for battle, and on the other hand, they were relaxed and relaxed, not paying attention to their opponents at all, until Yong Ye and others arrived on the scene. "Your Majesty, the Lord." The heavenly soldiers moved out of the way and saluted the two respectfully. Donghuang stood in front of the queue, looked at the young man who was still soaking his feet and kicking splashes from time to time, let out a low breath, and walked over with Xuanyan. Although Guangtan had never seen the Eastern Emperor before, seeing his majestic and dignified figure and everyone's extremely respectful attitude towards him, it was easy to guess, so he hurriedly knelt up and pushed Yong Ye beside him. , said nervously, "My lord, get up quickly, the Eastern Emperor and the others are here." "Ah?" The young man looked back, and saw Donghuang standing a few steps away, staring at him with contemptuous eyes, and an unpredictable smile at the corner of his mouth. "You always do something unexpected." (Remember the URL of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 262 Enemy's Narrow Road (6) ? Yong Ye blinked twice, smiled awkwardly, turned around and began to put on his shoes slowly. "My lord. Hurry up." Guang Tan was about to explode due to his unhurried attitude. If she hadn't been the official of Jiuyou Palace, she would have pushed Yong Ye directly into the Milky Way. "Got it, don't rush me, it's really rude." Look, this man doesn't appreciate it. "I" Guang Tan suddenly felt that being selected into the Jiuyou Temple was a failure in her life, but at the moment, she could only lower her head, tighten the resentment in her chest, wait for Yong Ye to slowly put on her shoes, stand up slowly, and then Quietly stood behind him. "Heh, it's really pitiful to be your palace official." Donghuang Xu couldn't stand it anymore, and suddenly said this sentence from his mouth. "Huh? Do you feel sorry for yourself?" Yong Ye asked her. "No. It is a great honor for Guang Tan to follow the Lord." The young man nodded, then looked at Donghuang with a grin on his face, "Your Majesty, don't come here without any problems." "You came here just to say this?" "Hey, let's get straight to the point." Yong Ye looked at Xuan Yan in a blink of an eye, and clicked his tongue, "Is the Xingfu short of manpower? Well, Yong Ye thinks that the Lord of the Hall will not give in. What does your lord think?" "It's not your business." "You don't want me to take care of it? Well, then Yong Ye has no choice but to leave." As he spoke, he stepped forward and gestured to his side, "Guangtan, let's go." "Yes." The girl was still nervous in her heart, carefully observing the surrounding movements for Yong Ye. "Stop!" The heavenly soldiers on all sides immediately surrounded him. "Bold!" Guang Tan didn't back down, stood in front of Yong Ye, and opened his hands to prepare for a fight. "Back off!" Donghuang continued, waving his hands to let the heavenly soldiers retreat, and turned to face Yong Ye himself, and said lightly, "You care about Beixiang very much, and you are even willing to arrange for him to come to Tiangong on his errand." "Hey. Come, go." It was the prophecy again, but this time, the young man's face was a little lonely, "This is his fate." Then Yong Ye turned to Donghuang again, showing a hint of admiration , "It is also the life of the Supreme Master." "Oh? Now I'm really curious about what you'll say next." Leaning over a few steps, he continued with his face fixed on Yong Ye, "Is my life related to this battle in Luoshui?" "Hey, I can't answer this, but what Yong Ye can tell the Supreme Master is" The young man also leaned over until he stood in front of the Eastern Emperor, stroked his front lapel, and said to the exquisite embroidery pattern on it, "Life is fate, it's not up to anyone, it's the same to everyone." He looked at both sides of the Milky Way again, his face full of intoxication, "Tsk tsk, no matter how many years have passed, this place is still so beautiful. Your lord should It was clear what had to be done to make this look permanent." The Eastern Emperor pressed Yong Ye's hand, and looked at the Milky Way, but he was not moved by Yong Ye's words, "You think you can convince me with these words?" He turned his head again, looking down at Yong Ye calmly. "Do you think you can change the ending of the lower realm when you come?" The voice was faint and soft, but it made people feel cold all over. Yong Ye raised his head and looked up, his voice was indifferent, soft, but did not show any fear, "What does your lord want to do? Take the Yao Guang mirror in your hand and kill Yong Ye?" "Do you think I can't, or do you think I dare not?" "Your Majesty has praised you, but Yong Ye still doesn't understand the thoughts of mortals, let alone the thoughts of Emperor Pangu." The young man went to touch Donghuang's heart, pressed it and smiled at him, "It's just that you know, I know. Shensi has long been different from the past. Hehe" Then he put down his hands, turned around and left slowly, "Think about it carefully, Yong Ye is leaving." "Wait." Xuan Yan stood in front of Yong Ye, looked into the boy's eyes, and said in a low voice, "Is it because of mother?" Yong Ye tilted his head habitually, then suddenly smiled, "Huh? Do you hate her?" "answer me!" The young man was a little aggrieved by his fierceness, "She doesn't want to see me, brother, you know it, why are you asking these questions now?" Xuan Yan paused, not sure if it was because he felt sorry for Yong Ye, or because he felt the same way, his voice became lower, "Mother, she also hopes that we can all become talents." "Wrong." Yong Ye raised his hand in front of him, slightly raised the corners of his lips, "She hopes to shine beyond the fierce sun. Brother, you understand that too." "" "I should go, take care." Yong Ye walked around him while smiling, and walked slowly towards the formation of heavenly soldiers, "Guangtan, follow up quickly. I don't want to miss the duel in the lower realm." "Yes, my lord." The girl immediately followed to Yong Ye's side, posing as if she was about to break into the formation, but those heavenly soldiersHe wanted to stop them, but seeing Donghuang waving his hand to let them go, they made a way together, and the two of them retreated completely "My lord." After they left, Xuanyan returned to Donghuang's side and bowed slightly to him, "Will you let Long Yu come back to Luoshui?" Donghuang turned to Yinhe, his face still full of guesswork, "Forget it, the affairs of the lower realm still need to be arranged, let him take care of it." "Then Beixiang" The person in front of him was silent for a moment, and then, Xuan Yan felt that seemingly indifferent gaze turn back and landed on him, and a faint voice came from beside his ear, "Do you want him to come back?" Xuan Yan was also silent for a moment after hearing this, and then replied in a low voice, "As long as it is beneficial to His Majesty, Xuan Yan naturally hopes that he can come." After a while, the eyes on the body turned away, and the figure in front of him walked slowly towards the Milky Way, "Okay. This time, let him go first." Return to Luoshui, near Pingyin Ridge: Dahong looked at the people and horses at the crossing of the ridge from a distance, and then at the dense forests on both sides, his face was dark. Tang Yu was on the side, nudging his elbow and asked, "General, do you see anything?" The wise man stroked his beard and shook his head. "Hey! How will we fight then?" Dahong shook his head again. "Hey? Then what are you going to do." Mao'er was a little anxious. "Brother Tang, don't worry." Chang Xian walked over with a smile, pulled Tang Yu to his side, and said, "March is talking about the situation. We don't have a chance at the moment, so just talking is empty talk. Brother Tang just wait." If the situation is favorable, step forward and show your prestige." "Hmph. It's empty talk if you talk to it." He Bo snorted. "What did you say!" "Okay, okay." Dayi hurriedly persuaded, "Feng Yi, this cat has no intentions at first, so why bother with it. If you think there is a flaw in the opponent's formation, you can tell Dahong about it." He Bo glanced at the forest, snorted and remained silent. In his eyes, apart from Xing Tian, ??everything else in the opposing team was as simple as crushing an ant, but if it was a mortal, it would be a different story. Relying on the terrain, Jiang Shuibu arranged the formation just right, and anyone who changed it would find it difficult to attack, and the change of situation that Chang Xian said is also rare, perhaps, it will not appear in this battle. It can be seen that Dahong's hesitation is not without reason. "It's really troublesome." He Bo simply turned his back, and used his complaints to relieve the boredom in his heart, "If you listen to me, there is no place for them here." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel .com Chapter 263 Pingyin Ridge vs. ? "Listen to you? Then what do you say?" Tang Yu looked distrustful, but if it knew He Bo's thoughts, it would definitely agree with it, and then imprinted a good heart on him. image of man. "Brother Feng, Changqin knows that you are thinking about Xuanyuan." On the other end, Changqin stepped forward to persuade, "But Changqin also knows that Xuanyuan has already made it clear that success or failure must be borne by all." Then facing Dongfang, Facing the two men and horses who rushed over, he said with a slight smile, "Then why don't we stay here and see the courage of the mortal world." "Yo, it's finally here." Dayi greeted him, waving his hand to bring out colorful flow, which immediately attracted Li Mu's attention. The man spoke vulgar language and commanded the sergeants to advance quickly. After a while, more than a thousand people from the two departments stopped in front of them, and Li Mu stepped forward to salute one by one, and finally reported to Dahong and Chang Xian: "The elites from the two departments of Sishui and Yimin have arrived. .¡± "Hehehe, we can rest assured that my brother is doing business." Chang first gave a compliment, then went to visit the army as usual, said a few good words, and then introduced Dahong to them, and told them that when the battle broke out, All must obey the command of the general. The next moment, Dahong heard the soldiers promise him neatly. The wise man couldn't help being relieved, first bowed slightly to Chang Xian and Li Mu to express his gratitude, and then led the upper group to the crossing of Pingyin Ridge to confront Jiang Shuibu. Tang Yu looked behind Dahong and saw a man standing in front of the formation with a pole in the middle of the road, his expression was fierce but unmoving, and he secretly felt that this might be Xing Tian who Chonghua said would fight him. Thinking of this, Mao'er turned her head excitedly, and whispered to Dahong, "General, when will we fight?" Dahong didn't answer, his current thoughts have all fallen on the formation on the opposite side. However, Chang Xian turned around with a smile on his side, and replied instead, "Brother Tang, don't worry, after the usual rituals are done, the war will start. When the time comes, please bear with me, Brother Tang." The cat couldn't believe it at all, "Huh? He called, and we have to salute him? You are all stupid." "Brother Tang doesn't know that Emperor Yan is the lord of the world and has the right to manage all the ministries in the mountains and seas. Now that swordsmen meet, he has to make a name for himself, and those of us who are ministers gather troops to fight, we also have to make a reason. That's the rule." "It's useless to break the rules. It's the ability to win." In the eyes of monsters whose strength is the truth, the principles of the world are simply nonsense. "Yes, war is inevitable, but for now, brother Tang, please be patient." To be honest, winners and losers apply everywhere. Chang Xian understands it, but also understands that even if it is nonsense, it must have a reputation, because it is necessary for the world. "Hey, hurry up." Cat waved his hands impatiently. Chang Xian responded, and turned his head to look down the ridge. At this time, a person walked out of Xing Tian's formation, came to the formation of the two armies, and bowed to them. Chang Xian smiled calmly, said to Dahong, I'll come, and went up to meet him. The other party's envoy was the same as Chang Xian, dressed as a civil servant, looked weak and weak, but had a righteous look on his face. After the two met face to face, they began the so-called 'reasoning'. ? Jiang Shuiwen's official Dao Zhongyuan intended to invade Luoshui, which caused Luoshui to send envoys to Hexi for help. Emperor Yan ordered Xingtian to go out to take care of the weak, and then spit out a mouthful of arrogance and asked Chang Xian to withdraw his troops immediately. Chang Xianbing came to block him, he laughed a lot at first, and then reprimanded Emperor Yan for failing to live up to Fuxi's entrustment. Fuxi just couldn't stand it anymore, so he personally bestowed the divine soldier on Xuanyuan, asking him to replace Shennong and benefit the world of mountains and seas. All the ministries in the Central Plains will do their best to serve the King's wishes and help the Xuanyuan Clan to rule the world. After speaking, he waved his arms back for confirmation. Li Mu received it, echoed it loudly, and demanded that Emperor Yan hand over the position of co-lord to the capable one. Jiang Shui's envoy was shocked, but calmed down after a while, and accused Chang Xian of creating something out of nothing, with sinister intentions, while Chang Xian pinched Emperor Yan's incompetence, Xuanyuan's benevolence, pressed every step of the way, argued hard, and for a while, Both sides come and go, not giving in to each other. "Huh~ When did this game start here?" On a branch in the distance, Beixiang pressed his brows and couldn't stop shaking his head. "Hey, it's really interesting." Chonghua leaned on Beixiang's arm with a face full of hope, jokingly said, "The Lord of the Palace also learns, maybe it will be useful to Donghuang in the future." "Hmph." Beixiang thought to himself that he didn't have the time to chat with Donghuang so much, and he was absolutely sure that if Donghuang and Haotian met, they would be able to copy the guys and start fighting without a word. If you have time, go up and chatter with your subordinates.   "Oh, when is this a head?" Looking from afar, Dayi also had the same headache as Beixiang. "It's fine to wait, at least Xuanyuan City can afford to wait." Although He Bo didn't want to watch this, his temper taught Dayi to be more patient. "Well, but I think that Xing Tian should also know." Changqin stroked the strings and looked at the mountains, where there were also people watching the fun like them. "Long Yu. Are they here to quarrel?" The little fox held Long Yu's arm and looked at the two in the formation quite speechlessly. "It's better to be lively." Long Yu and Chonghua had the same attitude, with faint smiles on their faces, "It will only be powerful when we fight." "Really." Yaohua still didn't understand, it only saw that the faces of the people below had become like wolves and tigers. Yes, the two people in front of the battle were blushing, and the two troops in the rear were also provoked one after another, shouting at each other, waiting for the generals of both sides to speak, so that they could go up and fight to the death. "What are you talking about nonsense with him? Come and fight if you have the ability. The young master has cleaned up all of you!" Tang Yu, who thought the cutscenes were useless the most, was the one who was most provoked. Blade pointed at Xing Tian and said loudly, "Xing Tian! My master is waiting for you here! If you have the guts, come up and fight against my master!" "Come on, come on!" The soldiers immediately threatened to cheer. The cat was also proud of hearing this, and took a few steps forward, swung the knife and yelled, "Why! Afraid of death! Then quickly kneel down and beg for mercy, my master will spare you!" There was another booing sound from behind, and then he began to help call cowards, and quickly knelt down and begged for mercy. Whether it is tolerable or unbearable, not to mention that he is a general of Emperor Yan. Facing the triumphant young man in front of the battle, Xing Tian held his relatives and hit the ground with all his strength. He leaped into the air and landed in the middle of the two armies facing the battle. He pointed to Tang Yu and said, "Stinky boy, I think you are tired of working. If you want to die so much, well, I¡¯ll make it happen for you, come on.¡± (Remember this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 264 Pingyin Ridge vs. (2) ? "Hey, I see you are tired of work." Tang Yuzheng wanted him to fight, so he rushed forward with a knife, "I see you" Cough, cough, a slight low cough coming from his ears, stopped Tang Yu's provocation, and also stopped the pace of wanting to fight. Tang Yu turned her head and saw Chonghua staring at it with a straight face among the branches in the distance. "Uh" Mao'er rolled her eyes, feeling embarrassed. "Why, are you afraid again? Huh, I am not unreasonable. If you kneel down and beg for mercy now, I will let you go immediately. Hahahaha." Xing Tian glanced behind, and his subordinates immediately laughed in unison. "Young Master will be afraid of you! Young Master" Halfway through speaking, he was stopped by a light cough, Mao Er looked at him again with aggrieved look, and said pitifully, "Listen to what he said." "That doesn't work either." Chonghua's voice came into his ears clearly, "If you don't obey me again I'll turn you into a cat." "Chonghua~." The cat's shoulders drooped. Seeing it, Dahong hurriedly asked, "Brother Tang, did the prince explain anything?" He didn't want to miss any information, and followed Tang Yu's line of sight, but he didn't see anyone there. When I looked at Tang Yu again, I found that it should have been instructed, and smiled at myself and said yes, then walked to Xing Tianzheng, looked at the tiptoes of the ground, and said reluctantly, "Come, come, fight!" Let's fight, it's really troublesome." Xing Tianjiao and the two of them were confused about the situation, but since the young man in front of him challenged again, of course he couldn't back down, so he waved his relatives and knocked Tang Yu down on the head. Tang Yu was light and nimble, and dodged it as soon as he dodged, and then walked around to Xing Tian's side, then lowered his body and said provocatively, "It's so slow, who can hit me?" "Hmph, don't be complacent." Xing Tian turned around and attacked again. Gan Qi is wrapped around the body, as if it is integrated with it, both offensive and defensive. Because of Chonghua's 'threat', Tang Yu didn't dare to fight recklessly, so he could only grit his teeth and keep dodging, thinking that Chonghua was unreasonable, and even bullied it with the punishment of the contract. In a flash, dozens of strokes passed. Seeing that it was not aggressive, Xing Tian sneered, trying to provoke it to attack, "Hey, who said just now that he wanted to fight this general and make him kneel down and beg for mercy, but now he looks like he can't do it?" When the cat heard this, his face immediately became very angry, and he clenched his fists tightly, 'Hmph, if he didn't threaten the young master, you wouldn't be able to be brave! ¡¯ After thinking about it, I kept telling myself to be patient and not to be encouraged, otherwise Chonghua would turn himself into a cat in public when he got angry, and that would really be a big joke. Tang Yu hangs his head down, takes a few deep breaths, raises it up again with a smiling face and says, "Hey, it's someone else's fault if you can't fight. If you have this ability, why don't you be a general at all, go back and let someone watch your house." It can be seen that he is definitely not an ordinary character if he doesn't take the aggressive general method, and he can turn against the general. Xing Tian finally began to face up to this opponent. Handsome and cute, agile, just above the head, and "You" Xing Tian was taken aback for a moment, and composed his words in his mind, before continuing, "Who are you?" "Master is" Tang Yu thought to himself that it's not good to be a monster. If the identity given to it by Dahong no, no, it would be sent back to the house at Yan's place. It's easy to say, so he shook his head, and rushed back with a tiger face, "Hey, what do you care about so much, hurry up if you want to fight." "Hmph, I wanted you to make a name for yourself before you die, but you are so ignorant." "Hey, I'm so dead that I don't know who it is." Mao'er is an anti-general again, and everyone present thinks it is very suitable for calling. Xing Tian was not angry, danced a circle of weapons, and slowly approached, "Forget it. This will convince you." Then he spun his relatives up and held them above his head, "Keep your eyes wide open and look at Nan The power of Frontier Fire." After finishing speaking, flames were fired around the relatives, and then spread all over, wrapping Xing Tian's body. At first glance, Tang Yu was a little surprised, but after only a moment, he became cautious. It is also a fire maker, and is very familiar with the breath of raging flames. Although these flames are floating in the air, ethereal and impermanent, they seem to have no power, but it can feel the powerful power that can swallow life that exists in the karmic fire. "General! Get back quickly! Don't be hit by these fires!" Mao'er waved his hand, his eyes fixed on the movement of the fire, and he didn't dare to blink. "Okay. Brother Tang must deal with it carefully." Da Hong responded and ordered the soldiers to retreat in an orderly manner for nearly a mile before stopping the battle and looking back at the battle on the field. At this time, the karmic fire surrounding Xing Tian had quietly spread out, expanded to a large area, and then advanced in parallel to Tang Yu's surroundings. & nbsp; The cat shook his eyes from side to side, lowered his body even lower, and his left hand was only a little short of touching the ground. "Cat, don't run away this time." ! ! Tang Yu raised his head and looked behind Xing Tian, ??full of displeasure, "What are you talking about, it's not you" "Don't talk back." Seeing Chonghua pointing his finger at him, it said again, "Zhu Rongyehuo is invincible, don't try to block it, but use it for your own use, understand?" "But you didn't mean to" "It's all said. Don't talk back. From now on, take a good look at your opponent, and then, beat him." "Chonghua." Tang Yu saw it with a look of trust, an affirmation of his own strength. The cat lowered its head, trembling and shaking its shoulders, as if something was about to burst from the bottom of its heart. "Hey, I'm just waiting for your words." He raised his eyes and looked straight ahead, his eyes were extremely excited, "What are you waiting for! The young master is getting impatient." Xing Tian was quite surprised by the sudden change in the young man's expression, but what was more, it was the excitement that welled up from the bottom of his heart. He felt that the fierce battle was about to begin now. "Boy, I've seen it right." Xing Tian raised his mouth, and dragged Gan Qi to rush towards Tang Yu, and the karmic fire from all sides also hit its body from different directions in coordination. Hiding is impossible, and thinking can only be done for a moment. The cat jumped high into the air, stepped on each other with its feet, swayed its body to avoid the karmic fire coming from above, and then leaned forward and swooped down, aiming at Xing Tian. "come!" Xing Tian raised his head to observe Tang Yu's position, and when he was close enough, he turned around the long soldiers. Immediately, the fire from all sides was summoned, and they lined up on both sides of Tang Yu. Right in front of Xing Tian, ??he erected his relatives high up, as if swallowing them all in one fell swoop. "Cat beware!" "Brother Tang!" The companions were all worried about its situation, but the authorities only glanced at the situation in all directions, and then grinned. "Okay! That's what makes sense." As soon as the words of excitement fell, the flames in his hands burst out, and his body rotated along with the fall, storing all the karmic fires around him in his palms, and bringing them together to attack. "Give it back to you!" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 265 Pingyin Ridge against (3) ? Chi Yan and Ye Huo collided with the relatives together, and it seemed that the whole body was burning. The heat wave hit his face, forcing Xing Tian to suddenly panic, and his feet rubbed back half a step because of this. Both eyes widened because of the amazement at the strength of the opponent, and the young man reflected in the eyes was also constantly increasing his smile and strength, as if he was going to push him to destruction in one fell swoop. The legs are slightly bent, and the cracking sound of the mud under the feet can be heard. Will I be invincible? Lost in the hands of this young man in front of him? Xing Tian couldn't help being shocked by the fleeting thought. Returning from southern Xinjiang, he has never met an opponent again, and the ten years of silence have made him forget what it means to win, and even the excitement brought about by the battle has been deposited deep in his body. Today, however, this flamboyant young man who is completely self-conscious about being invincible has once again stimulated the hidden fighting spirit in his body. Every cell in his body was clamoring, urging Xing Tian to win the victory. He roared, facing the fiery flames with all his strength, and slowly pushed forward with his feet, intending to change the situation of the battle and take the initiative back into his hands. How could Tang Yu do what he wished? The powerful and relentless monster is most happy to see the appearance of the opponent struggling hard. It imitated Xing Tian's appearance, roaring and suppressing, the fire in his hand continued to grow, and the monster energy was released to himself There is no time to control. "Jiang Shui has such a strange man, it's really the luck of Emperor Yan. It seems that there is still a long way to go for the ally to rule the world." Chang Xian looked at the red battlefield, sighed with emotion, then looked at Dahong beside him, wanting Sharing my feelings with him, I saw that the commander of the army only pays little attention to the field, but puts most of his attention on the mountains behind them. Chang Xian also looked over and saw that Jiang Shui's men were excited and kept cheering Xing Tian up. The wise man smiled and asked, "What are you thinking? If you want to cheer, you should order early." Dahong glanced around, then turned back, shook his head, "Create momentum, don't be careless, wait a little longer." Just as they were talking, there was another roar in the arena, and then the two retreated a few feet away from each other, each adjusting their strength to prepare for the next attack. Seeing that Xing Tian was out of danger, the Jiang Shui soldiers raised their weapons together and shouted for support. Xing Tian held his breath, glanced at the formation to the south, and found that the soldiers did not show any disappointment because he forced Tang Yu away. Dahong in front of the formation watched all this more calmly, as if he was not worried that Tang Yu would fail at all, Decide that it can bring advantages to your side. Looking back, he slowly stood up again, looking at Tang Yu who was staring at him with flames in his hands, the corners of Xing Tian's mouth could not help but rise slightly. The general is calm and calm, and the vanguard is also very capable. Facing this group of original challengers, he is extremely excited. Then he raised his weapon and pointed at Tang Yu in front, appreciating, "Good! There are few young people like you who can take on important responsibilities nowadays. Please report your name, no matter whether you win or lose this time, I would like to remember that You are such a good opponent." His words expressed sympathy for his opponent, and his expression showed the highest respect for his opponent. Tang Yu was moved, and it also stood upright, drew out the silver blade at his waist and laid it across his chest, let go of his flamboyant smile, and said , "Master's name is Tang Yu!" Xing Tian also smiled when he heard it, "Tang Yu. Good name, come on." Then he waved his long arm, causing flames to appear around him again, and turned the weapon around again. Yu beat to go. This time the offensive was more tyrannical, and the flames rushing from all directions seemed to destroy everything. Tang Yu looked at them, and listened to their whistling, and smiled even wider, "You still have to say, the name of the young master is very good!" After speaking, he burst out with a demonic aura, and went to face the opponent's attack. Fierce battles are imminent, fighting in the open space in front of Pingyin Ridge, the sound of weapons colliding can be heard endlessly, and the flames from all sides also appear on the stage, burning so that even the bright sun of the day is eclipsed. "Don't you want it to deal with it? Why don't you care about it now?" Beixiang looked at Chonghua, who was watching the fight with great interest, and hugged him close to him. "Hehe, doesn't the Great Hall Master feel that he is just playing around now?" Chonghua smiled nonchalantly, and then turned his attention back to the arena, "Besides, people have already talked about this, so it's not like I'm a petty person to hide any more. " Beixiang laughed when he heard it, and then went to look at Longyu on the mountain. Like Chonghua, that person couldn't help nodding at the wonderful picture below. "Tsk tsk, this baby is so dazzling no matter when you take it out." "Who is Long Yu talking about?" Long Yu pointed to Tang Yu and said with a smile, "Chonghua must be the happiest." Yaohua looked at the extremely excited posture in the arena, and couldn't help sighing, "Yes, with it to accompany the young master, the young master will not be lonely anymore." "Xin'er." Long Yu held it in his arms, rubbed its hair and said softly, "Thank you for choosing me."   The little fox was shy by such a sudden sentence, "Why, didn't you choose me?" It wrapped its arms around Long Yu's waist, buried its head in his chest, and smiled slightly. Long Yu didn't answer, but there was a trace of apology on his face. He shook his head, turned to look at the field again, and said in a low voice, "It's time, why haven't you come yet? If you wait like this, I'm afraid " "My lord!" A call from afar caused Long Yu to turn his head immediately, and seeing that it was Jiaosu and Kangsu from Fuzhong, he asked, "Why are you? Where is your lord?" The two came to Long Yu to salute, and Yuan Ran told him about Yong Ye's appearance in Tiangong, and then said, "My subordinates listen to the words of the government, and the lord does not plan to come this time. But the lord also I didn't order the Lord to go back, so the subordinates brought Yulin here, hoping to help the Lord." "My lord, my lord, he definitely wants my lord to make meritorious service, please don't hesitate, my lord." Yu Lin's face was full of admiration and confidence for Long Yu. "Make meritorious service" Long Yu looked at Chonghua, and said with a helpless smile, "With them here, how can you make meritorious service?" "My lord" "Forget it, I have to ensure that they retreat first, and then make plans later." Long Yu let go of Yaohua, and told the officials, "You wait for me here, and I will discuss it with you in the past." Then he jumped to Chonghua's place go. "Hmph. It must be that Xuanyan was afraid that the Lord would take the credit, so he took the opportunity to persuade the Lord to stop." Taking advantage of Long Yu's distance, Yu Lin began to feel aggrieved. "Does he hate Long Yu so much now?" Yaohua thought that Xuanyan might be venting his anger because of the Baoxiao Palace incident, and worried about Long Yu in his heart. "Will he not want to step on us? Don't look at him" "Shut up! What time is it? Why are you messing around again?" "Boss Jiao! You've also seen that the big mess is going to be cleaned up by the Lord. But as for Xuan Yan, he just sits in the upper house and speaks. I don't understand what is right and what is wrong?" "I understand." Jiao Xu glanced down the mountain, and his eyes tightened for a moment, "But I understand better, there are people here, just like you think." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 266 Praying Mantis Stalking Cicada and Oriole Behind ? "Chonghua." Long Yu smiled kindly, glanced at the fight in the open space, and said, "The Xuanyuan family is almost here." Chonghua pretended to be confused, and only replied, "I don't know, and I don't bother to care about him. It's you, won't General Tiangong go down and show his hands?" "Hehe, the next ones are not easy to deal with, so I won't touch this bad luck." Long Yu looked at it with a smile, "Just now Yong Ye has already negotiated with His Excellency not to intervene in the Luoshui dispute, so this Once, we won't be able to fight." 'Yong Ye? How could he go to Tiangong? Beixiang was greatly surprised, and immediately exchanged glances with Chonghua, the latter took his glance, smiled faintly, then glanced at Long Yu's face, "Then you want to negotiate a peace?" Then he glanced at Xing Tian again, said, "Can he listen to you?" "As a general, you should know how to advance and retreat. Instead of losing all your elite and going back to punish Emperor Yan, it is better to seek a complete retreat first, and then plan a counterattack in the future." "Well. Makes sense." "Are you agreeing?" "Hehe, since you are willing to give up the land of Luoshui, why should I object?" Chonghua smiled again and leaned on Beixiang's chest. Long Yu nodded slightly, then looked at Beixiang Road again, "What about you?" Beixiang looked at it for a long time, then lowered his eyes and answered, "If the people below are willing to let you go, I have no objection." "Thank you." Long Yu nodded again, then spread his hands to the southern team, and said to Chonghua: "Please." "Wait a minute." Chonghua uttered, looking at Long Yu who looked back at him with a playful face, and said, "I didn't say that I would let you go." Long Yu snorted, and continued, "You will get benefits." "Hey~ You have to be honest when doing business." Chonghua walked towards him slowly, blinking playfully, "How can General Tiangong frame people with such unclear words, right?" "Yes, yes." Long Yu stroked his chin, smiling in his eyes, "How about this, how about letting Nanfu return Luoshui's memory later? You've got a good deal." Chonghua pretended to contemplate for a moment, then nodded reluctantly, "Forget it, I will sell you this favor today." "Thank you." Long Yu still looked kindly, and jumped off the branch together with Chonghua. "Chonghua." Beixiang from above sent a final reminder, "You can think about it, if the Xuanyuan clan can't wipe out Jiangshui's elite this time, it's hard to have a better chance next time." "Hey, when did the Hall Master care about them?" Chonghua turned his head and smiled, "It's better to think about how to deal with Donghuang in the future, he keeps saying he wants to catch you." Yu went to the tribes of the Central Plains. "Eastern Emperor I would rather ask Yong Ye what he said in Tiangong." Beixiang pursed his lips, and turned back to watch the two fiercely fighting in the arena. Although Tang Yu's footwork is mostly restricted by karma, but with his keen sense, he never loses the wind, while the opponent's Xing Tian is excited and high-spirited because of the desire to fight, and he always takes the offensive repeatedly. As far as the scene is concerned, it can be said that the play was very good-looking. After a while of hard work, the two separated again calmly. Tang Yu exhaled, pressed the ground with one hand, and smiled at Xing Tian, ??who was a little tired like himself, "Not bad, you are the first one to make the young master work so hard, except Xuanyuan." "Oh, yes, I really want to see that Xuanyuan family." Xing Tian also smiled, holding his weapon tightly, and jumped forward again, "But before that, let this general take you down first." "Don't talk big." Tang Yu also fought hard to meet him, chopping the sharp branches of the relatives, and the clanging sound was sharp and deafening. The two fought hard, and the aura of the explosion in the middle stirred the ground, and the surface mud and rocks flew away together, creating a dazzling scene of flying sand and rocks. "The cat sect has grown again under Xuanyuan City." Dayi praised, squinting at the looming face. It is still so energetic, and still so confident. For a while, it may be possible to win it smoothly. Just as Dayi was thinking so, the scene in his eyes made him tighten his heart again, "Be careful of plotting!" ! ! Tang Yuzheng was fighting vigorously, when he heard this sound, he relaxed his hand a little, and was immediately pushed back by Xing Tian, ??he took a big step back after stabilizing his foot, and found that it was too late to resist. The sharp arrow approached the door with a whistling sound, as if it could pierce through its head in just a second. Tang Yu glared angrily, as if he had seen through the sharp arrow, and saw the smug smile in the mountains, 'Bastard! you again! ' "Cat!" "Chonghua!" "Ah! Who is it!" "Oh, that's bad."   Different people looked at the arrow with different thoughts until It stopped firmly in front of Tang Yu's eyebrows. 'who is it! ¡¯ All of them suddenly had the same thought, and looked for the rescuer. This person was very close, only two steps away from Tang Yusan. This person was panicked again, staring at the sharp arrow with his eyes wide open, until it lost momentum and fell to the ground slumped. "Leader!" "Xuanyuan family!" "Hehehe, it's better to come early than coincidentally." Chonghua looked at the golden-eyed Xuanyuan with a lot of peace on his face, then abandoned the way to negotiate, turned to the field, and turned back to Long Yu while walking. , "I see, it's better to go there and talk about it." The slightly raised arc of the corner of the mouth and the twinkle at the end of the eyes made Long Yu lament that his own family had lost a lot of negotiating chips. He couldn't help showing a wry smile on his handsome face, and even the follow-up figure showed a little helplessness. When Xing Tian and Tang Yu met Xuanyuan, they pulled together and separated. The former took two steps back and stood firmly, Shen Xin looked at him quietly, while the latter grinned and jumped to his side, excitedly saying, "When did you arrive? I think you can't catch up." Xuanyuan caressed its cheek, and replied with a broad smile, "I'm not willing to let Yu'er fight alone, so I rushed here first. I'm not hurt." The warm words made the cat feel at a loss as to what to do, and could only instinctively put up a face and protest loudly, "Young master won't teach him to hurt you!" When Xuanyuan heard it, he smiled and said hello twice, then turned his head and looked around, and when he saw Chonghua who came, he nodded slightly to him, "Thank you for saving me just now." Surprised, Tang Yu looked along and saw the beautiful figure approaching him. Her elegant steps and dazzling smile completely ignored the expression on the battlefield, just like in the Beiming Temple that day, only her own face was reflected in the vermilion pupils. "Chonghua." The chest suddenly tightened, and Tang Yu couldn't help biting his lower lip. He moved forward slowly, and then gradually accelerated, until he stretched out his hand to grab Chonghua's sleeve, then lowered his head, and said in a muffled voice. , "Wellthank you." There was a moment of silence above the head, and then there was a voice that sounded like teasing, presumably there must be a 'face' that 'succeeded'. Tang Yudun blushed, stomped hard on his feet, raised his head and roared, "What's so funny!" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 267 Praying Mantis Stalking Cicada and Oriole Behind (2) ? "Hehehe" The laughter became louder, but gradually became cheerful. The soft light of doting was revealed in the slightly closed eyes, and the long and beautiful fingers touched the red hair, and rubbed the corners of the hair carefully, "It's rare. If this is the case, I can't be stingy. Maoer still remembers that I will give Your reward?" ! ! The anger was suppressed immediately, and the pretty face was filled with heartbeat. Chonghua smiled again when he saw it, looked at the mountains in a blink of an eye, and said softly, "Go quickly, or he will run away." Tang Yu also turned to look at the mountains, and saw the man in his eyes. "Hey." It let out a low laugh, clenched its fists and trembled slightly, looking as if it had been greatly encouraged, and its whole body was filled with excitement. "Nan Xing! You can't run anymore!" With this roar, Tang Yu passed between Xingtian and Xuanyuan, and rushed towards the mountains. "Yu'er!" "Stop!" Seeing it rushing towards the enemy, the two couldn't help but raised their feet to chase after it, but they were both stopped by Chonghua Longyu before they even took half a step. "Get out of the way!" Xing Tian scolded and stretched out his hand to push. "Don't worry." Long Yu grabbed the outstretched forearm with a calm expression, "It is no longer your enemy. What you should do now is to do your best for your master." He said, and Slowly turn your face to the side. Xing Tian followed him, saw, and finally saw clearly the person blocking Xuanyuan. ! ! His eyes were suddenly surprised, and he couldn't help but gasp. Xing Tian is very familiar with this face, it is like the appearance of Fuxi who has lived in the place of Qizhu for generations and is admired by everyone. Is he related to Fuxi? But why does it emit such a gloomy breath? "he is¡­¡­" Long Yu didn't answer him, just smiled slightly, and took a step forward to say hello, "Chonghua, don't you want to talk, what don't you say?" Chonghua glanced over, snorted a little, then looked at Xuanyuan and said lightly, "Xuanyuan, do I need to tell you what to do now?" Xuanyuan paused, gritted his teeth secretly, and then gave Xingtian his gaze, pulled out the sword from his waist, and pointed at him, "My next city lord Jishui Xuanyuan, Gongsun Xuanyuan, dare to ask the name of General Jiang Shui." The golden flower of Xuanyuan Sword flows, and the pupils of the sword master are also shining like this golden flower. Is he the new chosen successor of King Renwang? Young, yet stable, powerful, yet self-respecting. Xing Tian locked his eyes, turned to Xuanyuan, and tightened his hand holding the weapon. He already understood that the real opponent he was waiting for this time was right in front of him. "Chonghua." Long Yu still smiled kindly, "I was negligent just now, please forgive me." Chonghua raised his eyebrows slightly, and then said with a smile, "Do you want me to forgive you, or the people around you?" "You are joking, the rules of the Three Realms still exist, and Tiangong will never be the first to violate them. However, you can't let you use them in vain." "You are just joking. I have never intended to intervene in the disputes of the world, but" Chonghua squinted at the mountains, and continued, "If someone has evil intentions and wants to provoke the three worlds to fight, I will never sit idly by. reason." "Well, I saw it. But you saw it. When your baby went, I didn't stop it. Why don't we just settle the grievances between the two of you, and we'll be fine. Let's get together, how about it?" "A good get-together?" Eyes shrewdly lit up again, and the corners of his mouth curled up in a similar arc. Chong Hua said hello, then turned to He Bo, and continued, "When the King of Man left Luoshui, he personally This place is entrusted to his daughter Luoshen to take care of it, and now she should decide what is right and wrong. Now that she is not here, you can discuss it with her husband." Long Yu also looked to the south, and smiled with satisfaction, "The God of Daze, um, very good." Xing Tian looked at He Bo who came forward, his complexion became worse and worse, "The God of the rivercould it be" 'It seems that the ginger water must be withdrawn. ¡¯ Xuanyuan was obviously much more relaxed, he slowly withdrew the magic weapon, and turned to look at the other 'person'. In the mountains, Tang Yu ignored the soldiers in front of him, jumped into the air, stepped on their heads and shoulders, and went straight to its final target, "Nan Xing! Today I will take your sacrificial knife." "Hmph. I'm afraid I won't have the chance to teach you a lesson." Dou Su drew out the sword from his waist, and fought against Tang Yu. Yuan Ran on the mountain showed a long spear, as if he was going to attack Tang Yu from behind. "Boss Jiao." The next moment, Yulin pressed his hand and said angrily, "Let him fight, you don't care whether he lives or dies." "The war has already started. No matter what, we are all companions. How can we not care about it? Besides, if something happens to him, how will the lord report to Beitian?"?? "Yuan Ran withdrew her hand and wanted to move forward again. "Wait." Yulin came to pull his arm again, then raised his hand and said, "Look there." Yuan Ran followed him, and where he saw his fingers, he was clearly Beixiang who was watching the battle. "Hey, even if we don't make a move this time, we can't blame our Yufu, huh?" "Okay." With the weapon hidden in his hand, Yuan Ran sighed deeply, looked at Yu Lin and reprimanded, "Look, teach him to hear it, it's hard to end this time." Yu Lin didn't see any remorse, instead he glared at Nan Xing, gritted his teeth, and said, "Huh, I will definitely find a chance to deal with him in the future." Then he became worried for Long Yu, "Boss Jiao, why don't we go help?" "Don't make trouble for me, just watch here." Yuan Ran patted him on the back and turned his gaze to the field. At this time, He Bo had come to the four of them, but the person he wanted to communicate with was not Long Yu, but Xing Tian who was next to him. "This gentleman is Feng Yi, the god of Daze, and now I am here to ask you on behalf of Luoshen, you guys, are you willing to retreat." The words were firm, and there was no room for change. "Hey, he's coming again." Dayi shook his head, making a gesture to stop him. "Brother Yi," Changqin pressed down on him, staring fixedly at Xing Tiandao, "Let's take a look and talk about it." "I, I" Xing Tian was shocked by the question, and he firmly believed that the Central Plains had been recognized by He Bo and Luoshen, and he wanted to help them replace Jiang Shui's rule. Thinking that Emperor Yan would be dragged down to the position of co-lord, Xing Tian mourned from the heart, he lowered his head, and lamented weakly, "The king of men, is he really going to abandon Jiang Shui?" Looking at Xing Tian's appearance, He Bo felt pity in his heart, thinking that even without Long's plea, he would not be willing to kill such a loyal general. ¡®Emperor Yan Shennong, you have a subject like Xing Tian, ??I really don¡¯t know if Jiang Shui is lucky or unlucky. ¡¯ He Bo closed his eyes, looked at him again, and his tone softened a little, "The people of the mountain and sea world are all the blood of kings, and he will not abandon anyone." "Then why don't you want to trust Dijun, but choose another newcomer. Dijun, and us, Jiang Shui, have always been willing to do our best to be kings." "It's very simple." A majestic voice answered him, "Because Fuxi no longer regards Jiang Shui's people as his subjects." (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 268 Praying Mantis Stalking Cicada and Oriole Behind (3) ? ?Over Pingyin Ridge, a white-haired man stands majestically. His luxurious purple robe flutters in the wind. His eyes are like Ziwei stars in the night sky overlooking the earth. In addition to the auspicious clouds gathered around him, he is so solemn that no one can take his eyes off him. "Donghuang!" Both Chonghua and Beixiang called out his name in amazement, and then they gritted their teeth together. "Your Majesty?" Long Yu was surprised, but the next moment, he bowed respectfully to the Eastern Emperor. ¡®Hmph, do you want to achieve your goal by slandering the prince? It's not that easy. ¡¯ He Bo stared at him, and slowly clenched his fists. "Why did he come here? Does he want to meddle in the world?" Dayi took off the bow on his back and was ready to fight at any time. "No. He signed the rules of the Three Realms with his own hands. He will not be unscrupulous and trigger another war in the Three Realms." Although Changqin said so, he also set up the piano, assuming a posture of preparing for battle. 'He wants Jiang Shui to have no way out, but to fall into his palm. hateful. ' 'Do you want to make money from the chaos in the mountains and seas? Good calculation. But, never let you succeed. ' Xingtian and Xuanyuan, the leaders of the two armies, had their own ideas about the arrival of the Eastern Emperor, and when the rest of the troops saw him, they either looked around strangely, or worried about their own situation, and began to look at each other. There was a commotion. "Welcome Your Majesty!" All the people from the Yu Mansion on the mountain came to him by cloud, and they all greeted him. Yaohua lowered his head, and quietly aimed at Tang Yu, seeing that the cat saw Donghuang approaching, he immediately jumped away and looked up at the clouds, while Nanxing was struggling, so he didn't come forward any more. Cloud returned to heaven to join them. "Stop! Don't run!" The cat hopped angrily, jumped up to the top of a tree, pointed at the clouds and yelled, "Get down, sir, don't think that when you get there, master can't catch you! "As he spoke, he raised his arms high and slashed down toward the clouds. Chi Yan roared with the power of the silver blade, like Tang Yu's irritable mood, aggressive and ostentatious. Nan Xing raised his sword and tried to block the momentum, but he heard Donghuang's harsh words at that moment. "A monster can force you to such a degree. It seems that Beitian Xing belongs to it. You should think again." "!! My lord! Little officer" "Shut up!" Donghuang shouted and waved his arms. From the fluttering sleeves, billowing air waves were thrown out, like thousands of turbulent waves, galloping endlessly. In front of it, Chi Yan looked so insignificant, so vulnerable, and was smashed apart as soon as he met his face. ! ! This time it was Tang Yu's turn to be surprised, but what was even more surprising was yet to come. After the air wave defeated Chi Yan, it attacked Tang Yu non-stop, forming an oppressive aura from top to bottom, wrapping around its body, completely enclosing it, and there was no way out if it wanted to escape. Click! Before the air wave could get close to him, the surrounding trees could no longer resist the pressure, and their branches broke off one after another, Tang Yu had to jump back to the ground. When it looked up, the wave that seemed to be able to swallow everything had already become overwhelming "Cat!" Chonghua didn't care about anything else, and rushed to the mountains in a few seconds. Xuanyuan heard that Tang Yu was in danger, so he left behind and followed Chonghua. "Stop!" The arm was pulled, Xuanyuan instinctively tried his best to shake it, but unfortunately instead of shaking it away, he was picked up and fell on his back. Xuanyuan put one hand on the ground, stared angrily, and saw the cold eyes sent by He Bo above. "Xuanyuan, don't teach me to look down on you." "You!" Before the words were finished, the rumbling sound of air waves impacting the mountains had reached the ears, accompanied by exclamations from various ministries. "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan hurriedly looked over, and saw that a nearly one mile-long ruin had been washed out of the ridge, and the trees fell on the ground one after another. One could imagine how strong Tang Yu, who bore the brunt, would be hit. "No, no." Xuanyuan muttered in his mouth, his body climbed up quickly with his will, and then rushed towards the mountain, but was blocked by He Bo again. "Go away, go away!" Xuanyuan sword rested on He Bo's shoulder, and there was a hint of scarlet in his golden pupils. "Hmph, what are you going to do with this little talent." The anger in He Bo's heart was comparable to that of Xuanyuan, he pressed the blade of his sword, determined to beat up this mortal who didn't care about the situation. "Feng Yi! Forget it." Dayi leaped forward to separate the two, and explained in a loud voice, "He's just worried about the cat. There's no point in arguing with him now." Then he said to Xuanyuan, " Xuanyuan clan, look at the two people behind, they are also here to fight for you, as the leader of the Central Plains, you should know how to measure." Xuanyuan couldn't help but look sideways, seeing Dahong and the others looking at him nervously and helplessly, felt sorry for him, so Ai Ai sighed."Master Yi, I, I" "Okay, you stay here, I'll go and have a look for you, and at least find it back." Dayi also lamented Tang Yu's ill-fated fate, and he was extremely willing to help. " There is Mr. Lao Yi." Dayi nodded his promise, and after instructing He Bo to guard the battlefield, he fled to the ruins. At this moment, Chonghua had come to the mountain, looked at the fallen tree trunk on the ground, and called out loudly, "Cat! Cat!" "Chonghua! Here." "Beixiang." Chonghua followed the sound and saw him fall from a branch, followed by the intact Tang Yu. "Cat." Feeling relieved, he jumped up to the two of them, stroked Tang Yu's head and murmured, "Okay, okay." "Ahem." The cat's face was extremely unnatural. It pressed Chonghua's wrist, turned its head and said, "Well, I didn't expect that guy to be so powerful. I will be careful next time." "Hmph. Why don't you wonder if someone will save you next time." Beixiang mocked very shamelessly. "The young master didn't ask you to save him!" Tang Yu also cooperated and pushed back immediately. The eyes of the two met, and they refused to give in to each other. Only Chonghua smiled comfortably, touched Tang Yu's cheek with one hand, and held Beixiang's with the other to his chest, looked into his eyes, and said softly, "Thank you." "Ahem." This time Beixiang also became unnatural. He squinted his eyes and looked at Yun Jian, looking at the person he had always wanted to defeat. His eyes became cold again, and he could even see the hatred overflowing inside, "Thank you, it won't be too late after he leaves." This sentence brought Chonghua to his senses. He patted Tang Yu's shoulder and said, "Mao'er, go back to Xuanyuan, he is watching you closely." Then he followed Beixiang's gaze to the sky. "No! Master wants to" "Go! There is no room for you to make a move here!" Chonghua's voice was so heavy that Tang Yu couldn't react for a while, but the next moment, he said in his original gentle voice, "Cat, live well, don't Don't let people worry about you anymore, okay?" Tang Yu was silent, and started to back away, looking at Chonghua while backing up and said, "Then, then you must be careful." "good." "Master is waiting for you to come back." The voice sounded more than ten steps away. "good." "Come back soon." "Where is it so wordy, get out!" Beixiang really couldn't stand it. "Huh I hate you! You are too! The young master is going to teach you a lesson." Da da da, running away came from behind. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 269 Dreamland, Reality ? On the cloud, Donghuang squinted at the two of them, glanced back and forth a few times, then stopped on Beixiang's face, and said slowly, "Beixiang, go back with this deity. Don't look into the mistakes of the past." Beixiang lowered his eyes, and sneered a few times as if he had heard the funniest joke in the world, then raised his head to Donghuang, and replied in an extremely firm tone, "Dream!" The god on the cloud also snorted, and continued, "Dream? Um maybe, but it is true." Following this sentence, the originally bright purple and micro twin stars passed by a wisp of gray , One after another, even the auspicious clouds around him gradually dimmed. "Be careful." Beixiang instructed in a low voice, raised his hand to protect Chonghua and slowly stepped back, little by little, but he did not dare to relax at all. Donghuang let them retreat, as if he believed that the two of them would eventually enter a deadlock, sneered, sneered, and said slowly in a cold voice, "You and Yong Ye are very capable, but you both If you can¡¯t win, you can only stay in the cold underground and keep deepening your resentment, do you know why?¡± The smile on the corners of his mouth spread more and more, followed by two sneers from his throat, and he continued, ¡°Because, you all To be entangled hand and foot, by your heart." After finishing speaking, Donghuang raised his hand to his heart, facing the two people on the ground. "No! It's the Yaoguang mirror!" Beixiang was extremely frightened, and the guard Chonghua instinctively pushed back his arm, "Go!" Chonghua unexpectedly made a move, and before his body could react, he was thrown back far away by a burst of force. The next moment, the eyes are full of light, and the surrounding scenery is reflected in a dense white. The only visible flare is the person who is about to be swallowed. "Beixiang!" Chong Hua hoarsely shouted at the top of his lungs, reaching out his hand hoping to regain the bond that was about to be lost. but¡­¡­ The figure in the dazzling light remained motionless, standing there quietly, despite the glare of the sharp light turning his face pale. There was no trace of panic in his expression, and he could even be said to be very peaceful, as if he was being taken to a place that he yearned for from the bottom of his heart 'Where am I? How did I come here? ¡¯ Beixiang looked at the pale surroundings, and kept thinking about it in his mind, but found that he couldn¡¯t think of the reason. 'how so. ¡¯ This amnesia-like feeling made him uneasy, and his body eagerly turned left and right, hoping to find a way to leave. "Brother." "Beixiang." A soft chant suddenly echoed around her body, so familiar and so kind. who is it? Beixiang showed emotions, some urgent, some anxious, his eyes searched back and forth for the calling sound, but there was nowhere in sight. Because of this, he was even more anxious, and stepped forward, "Who is there, come out!" "Brother. It's me." There is good news in my ears, accompanied by the sound of pacing. "Zhu Er?" There was a tremor in his throat, and when he turned around, he saw a beautiful woman with black hair and golden eyes smiling and walking towards him. "Zhu'er." Beixiang hurried up to meet him, and asked worriedly, "Why are you here?" Zhu Xian raised his head to look at him, with a gentle look on his face like the winter sun, "Brother, this is the mirrored place made by the Yaoguang mirror. Zhuer saw that my brother was trapped by it, so I came in to look for you." "Yaoguang Mirror? What is this?" "Hehe, this is an artifact Zhu Er created for His Majesty, it can contain everything in the world. How about it? It's amazing." The young man raised his head proudly, as if waiting for praise. "Yaoguang mirror, the place of mirror image." Beixiang murmured again, then looked up at the empty place, turned back and said with emotion, "I don't think Zhu Er has such a skill, it really makes my brother ashamed." "Where. Eldest brother is the master of Beitian, and he is the master of Beitian. No one can compare with him. Zhu Er is just the icing on the cake." Zhu Xian smiled shyly, took Beixiang's hand and said, "Let's go, Zhu Er takes elder brother go out." "Okay." Beixiang was also happy to see his brothers grow so much, and walked briskly with Zhu Xian. After a while, the light shone in front of him, and there was a familiar figure standing there in the middle. Beixiang squinted his eyes and saw that the man noticed that they were approaching, so he walked over quickly and said, "Beixiang, are you okay?" "Mother?" Beixiang called out in surprise, and hurried to meet her, "Why did you come in?" Xi He came to the two of them, stroked Beixiang's cheek and said comfortably, "Mother is worried about you, but it's good that both of you are fine. From now on, be more careful and don't teach Yao Guangjing to inhale. " "Yes, I made my mother worry." Although he didn't know how he got into this place, but seeing his relatives worrying about him, Beixiang was very sorry, so he didn't ask the reason, justSaid, "My child will be careful in the future." "Hehe, mother is worrying too much. As long as Zhu'er is here, I won't let my elder brother get trapped." Zhu Xian smiled and said sweetly, holding their arms, "Let's go, let's go back together." "Let's go." Beixiang also smiled, and went to the place of glory with his family. 'Beixiang, Beixiang' The light gradually filled his body, and the voice echoing in his head became louder and louder. 'Beixiang. North Township. 'who is it? Who is talking again? 'Thank you. From now on, no one can separate us. ¡¯ In the heart, who stayed there. ¡®Fool, this is my home. ¡¯ Home? I left someone behind. ¡®If you dare to betray me, be careful to cut your heart open. 'betray? Who would I have betrayed by this. Beixiang paused, and raised his hand to cover his heart. Why is there still sadness here, why is there still reluctance here. He kept thinking and searching, but he couldn't find an answer. "Brother, what's the matter with you?" Zhu Xian immediately asked with concern. "II don't know, but" The voice in my heart began to call his name again, louder and louder, until Beixiang covered his forehead and began to pant, "What's going on, it sounds so familiar, why did I I don't remember at all. What's wrong with me. ' "Beixiang, it's okay." Xi He looked flustered, and kept stroking Beixiang's back. "Not good, I'm afraid it's my thoughts disturbed by Yao Guangjing's thought power." Zhu Xian frowned, and pushed Beixiang forward, "Hurry up, go outside first, and Zhu'er will take a look with you later." 'Thinking power. Is that true? ¡¯ But why doesn¡¯t it feel like that? Beixiang shook his head, as if he was determined to let go of this nostalgia, but unfortunately, the whispers still hit the eardrums like a curse, until it hurt the whole atrium. 'Beixiang, BeixiangBrother. ' ¡®Ah, it¡¯s him, it¡¯s him! At the last moment of entering the halo, Beixiang turned his head, saw the person who had been deeply rooted in his heart, saw his miserable eyes full of helpless sadness, saw the slightly trembling finger The tip is still waiting to be grasped "Heavy, heavy Hua." (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 270: Dreamland, Reality (2) ? "Beixiang!" The flare in his eyes gradually dissipated, but the pain in his heart climbed straight up. He raised his head and looked at Donghuang's palms that were gradually closing together. Chonghua felt that what he saw was no longer the splendor of auspicious clouds gathering, nor the gentleness of beautiful mountains and rivers. , but as hot as hell. "Eastern Emperor" His trembling voice and trembling shoulders all spoke of his anger and determination to face a powerful enemy. The dark purple light spread from his body, expanded to the surface, and rolled the dust. Although it didn't have a rumbling momentum, it was even more suffocating and oppressive. "Young master." Yaohua saw that this was a desperate move, the little fox took a half step back in a daze, and gasped heavily several times. The star officials of the Yu Mansion beside them also showed some nervousness, they were not afraid that the Eastern Emperor would not be able to resist, but they were afraid that if the two of them fought, Long Yu in front of the formation would be besieged by He Bo and his party. Yuan Ran looked over, saw Long Yu turning his head, and slowly shook it. 'My lord hey. ¡¯ Yuan Ran frowned, and then sneaked a glance at the Eastern Emperor, seeing the Overlord of the Heavenly Palace also smiled, but compared to Long Yu, this smile was so cold that it sent chills down the spine. "Based on these alone, do you think there is a chance of winning? Oh, no matter, you have always been like this." The man on the cloud sneered, and then turned his palms to the red clothes on the ground again. "Stop!" Before the silver light shined, the young man who rushed out beside him pressed down his arm with all his might. "Scared! Xin'er." "Yaohua!" The unexpected situation made everyone present sweat for it. "Quickly let go." Seeing Donghuang's gaze, Yu Lin reacted in shock, and quickly stepped forward to pull, "How dare you be unreasonable to your majesty, how courageous you are! Let go!" "I won't let you go!" Yaohua hugged even tighter, raised his head and shouted loudly: "If you hurt the young master, the king of men will not let you go!" "Fuxi?" Maybe it was Yaohua's 'intimidation' that worked. Donghuang didn't get angry. Instead, he looked at it quietly for a moment, then turned his gaze to Chonghua and paused for a moment, then smiled sarcastically. "Up to now, are you still worthy to be Fuxi's son?" In the dispute of words, Chonghua disdained to show off his abilities at the moment, so he said solemnly: "Just try it and you will know." Then he said to Yaohua: "What are you stopping, I am going to learn Tiangong Supreme's brilliant moves today, and I don't know what to do. Back off!" The tips of delicate ears trembled, but she didn't dare to relax the strength in her hands, "No, no." Yaohua shook his head, and continued: "Young master, hurry up, you can't beat Yao Guangjing." "Who is your young master. Go away!" "No¡ª¡ª" As soon as the word came out, Yaohua was hit hard on the back of the neck. It was Yuan Ran who made the move. He supported the slipping body, handed it to Yulin, and then cupped his hands to the Eastern Emperor, "Your Majesty, you wished to benefit the world of mountains and seas, so that the Lord came forward. How can you be a prince now?" become an enemy, and make the world misunderstand your good intentions." "Is that what you think?" Donghuang looked over, and after seeing Yuanran for a while, he was afraid, "Your Majesty, Gong Gong and Zhu Rongzi are here, please Your Majesty" "Enough." Donghuang interrupted him, and then turned around to greet him, "Long Yu, this is all for the world, come back." Long Yu leaned forward to promise, then turned back and smiled at He Bo, "It seems that we can't talk about it today, but I agree with you, and I will advise Your Majesty to let go. Let go first." After speaking, he suddenly grabbed Xing Tian's shoulder armor , A flying body retreated into the mountains. Seeing that He Bo didn't stop him, Changqin came forward to ask. The latter looked at the mountains, and after replying to him that he should not be taken lightly, he said to Xuanyuan, "You have no part in the next thing. Take your people with you." Go to Xiling and wait." Just when Xuanyuan was about to answer, another aurora suddenly appeared in the mountains, and in the blink of an eye, the soldiers who had been scattered all over the mountain had completely disappeared. Xuanyuan was so shocked that he blurted out, "What kind of move is this!" Changqin answered him with slightly frowned eyebrows, "It's not a move, but the most precious treasure of the Heavenly Palace, the power of the Yaoguang mirror." "Then just now" Xuanyuan looked at the mountains and became worried about Tang Yu's situation again. On the face of He Bo, he was much calmer. While urging Xuanyuan to return quickly, he discussed with Changqin, "The rules and regulations of the Three Realms do not include you and me. If he really wants to be cruel" "Brother Feng, you don't need to say anymore, Changqin won't leave." Junsheng smiled happily, and walked slowly towards Xiangyun, "There are no rules in the Three Realms. If you are a brother, you have to leave." "Hey, good boy." He Bo also smiled, and walked slowly along with the Changqin, "Okay. Let Tiangong know that the mountain and sea world is not a place where they can be fierce." Crows and sparrows are bustling, their potential can rival tigers and wolves, brothers are united, their strength can break gold. It is under such mutual support that the mountain and sea worlds have traveled all the way.It's today. Looking at them, Xuanyuan couldn't help but thank fate from the bottom of his heart, thanking it for bringing him to this moment, from the gods to the human beings, are fighting hard for their beliefs. He stepped back step by step, retreating into his own team, and heard Dahong stepping up to ask with concern, "Leader, we" "We're not going either." Xuanyuan replied firmly, pointing at the opposite Xiangyun and shouted to the soldiers, "Look, this is our enemy, they are powerful, arrogant, and invincible, but they have also forgotten that they were It failed because of this." Then he pointed to the front and said, "There are also gods ahead, they are fighting for the safety of the world. One day, let them taste the bitter fruit again!" The soldiers were overwhelmed by his words, shouting "Down with Tiangong" and cheering for the upcoming battle. Also at the same moment, Chonghua took the lead in attacking, and the purple-blue fighting spirit gathered in the palm of his hand, and swung heavily towards the clouds. Fighting Qi is like a sharp sword out of its sheath, galloping through the air, and the whistling sound can be heard from a distance. Donghuang glanced sideways, and after humming 'child's play', he opened his hand to break it up. The vindictiveness was broken and filled with thick mist, covering the entire cloud. Long Yu glanced at the thick fog that blocked his sight, and said calmly, "Your Majesty, don't be careless." "Hmph. It's still a child's play." Donghuang Wan disapproved, holding the corners of his lips as if he knew what they were going to do next. Just as soon as the words were spoken, five-color rays of light rushed out of the mist, approaching Donghuang's face. Facing this power that even Long Yu didn't dare to underestimate, Donghuang just raised his hand to hold it, and firmly stopped it in front of his eyes. "Da Yi, the power is still the same as before. It's a pityuh!" This time, he was interrupted before he could finish his sentence. It turned out that it was not only the sharp arrow that broke through the miasma, but also the cold light that was not inferior to it in the slightest. Swish! The blade brushed across his face, leaving a trace of bright red, and cut off a little hair at the side of his temples, reflecting Donghuang's unbelievable expression, and then hissed into the clouds behind him. Donghuang didn't look back, and his surprise was only blinked, because the provocation that made him even more angry, or disgusted, came. "Donghuang! Don't hide on the top and talk big! Otherwise, next time, I will stab a knife in your throat!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 271 Where Does the Opportunity Come From? ? "Cat! Are you all right?" "Da Yi? Why are you here?" Tang Yu grinned at the warrior running towards him, "Has Xuanyuan already won? Hey, I know that Xing Tian must not be his opponent." After finishing speaking He smiled and pulled his arm and walked back, "Come on, since you're here, let's go help Chonghua together." Mao'er originally wanted to rescue Chonghua in his heart, and Dayi came here this time. Save it a lot of time. "Ah, save yourself." Dayi knocked it on the head full of headaches, and scolded it before it turned back to 'counterattack', "Do you know who the man above is! He is even the King of Kings!" Don¡¯t dare to despise the Eastern Emperor! How dare a little monster like you go and shout at him? Don¡¯t die!¡± "Nonsense! I just" Right on the bar, there was a blazing light behind him, forcing Tang Yu and Dayi to raise their hands to cover it. "Ah! What's going on." "Not good! It's the Yaoguang mirror. Mao'er, you go back first, and I'll go to see Chonghua." Dayi pushed Tang Yu, and he wanted to rush to the mountains. "No way!" Tang Yu grabbed his wrist and ran, "Master wants to" "Don't you think your life is not long enough? Go back, Xuanyuan" "No matter! Chonghua is in danger now, I won't leave first!" Tang Yu was still stubborn, and when Dayi was still feeling his love, he rushed into the Yaoguang. "Hey, cat!" Dayi didn't dare to stop, and immediately chased after him The brilliance is fleeting, but it is a pity that Chonghua is the only one left in the ruins. 'Ah, is that annoying' Tang Yu looked up and saw Donghuang gradually closing his palms and smiling triumphantly. Then, it heard Chonghua's uncontrollable grief and indignation, and felt his expanding aura as if he was desperate. "Chonghua" Tang Yu gritted her teeth, clenched her hands tightly, grabbed Dayi who was rushing over with the other, and looked at him and said eagerly, "Tell me what to do, how to help him win Dong Emperor." Its face was full of worry, and it showed that it was more eager to get guidance than anyone else, but this time, it failed to get the answer, because even Dayi himself was not sure at all. "Why don't you talk, Dayi!" Expecting no response, Tang Yu urged her even louder, and the strength in her hands became even heavier, and her nails were almost embedded in the opponent's muscles. Dayi looked at it for a moment, turned his eyes away, and became as worried as Tang Yu. The Donghuang is so powerful that even the strength of everyone present can't defeat him. Will he be able to help his brother this time? 'Pleasegive me a chance. ' The voice was in a trance, but it was extremely firm, and at the same time, it strengthened everyone's hearts. "Okay!" Dayi raised his bow, facing the invaders who were coming to the heaven, and while the fog was shrouded, he shot out the power that carried all his affection. Tang Yu looked along Huacai, watched it rush towards the fog, watched it become a guide, rushing out a just-in-case opportunity for a victory that might not come. The silver blade at the waist buzzed, telling its intentions. Tang Yu clearly felt its expectation, so he raised it high, and threw it with all his strength towards the brilliance facing the wind and waves. Go ahead, partner, there are people who need your strength more. The cold light flickered, the cat neighed happily, and the cat on the ground also smiled slightly. It listened to its beating heartbeat, and even vaguely saw the excitement of its partner after drinking blood. All of this makes it extremely exciting. So, it shouted loudly, cheering up the 'comrades', "Donghuang! Don't hide from above and talk big! Otherwise, next time, I will stab a knife in your throat!" The words of encouragement were transmitted to the clouds and heard the ears of the gods, which made Donghuang angry, and at the same time made Long Yu look at him with admiration for a moment. Of course, it's only for a moment General Tiangong showed his weapon and rushed towards the fog-shrouded front, 'Chonghua, since you want to fight to the death, I will accompany you. ' Sure enough, before reaching the purple mist, Chonghua had already killed him head-on, and the depressive color was still floating in the palm of his hand. Long Yu smiled and pointed the sword at Chonghua's throat. The next moment, he saw black and purple vigor climbing up his sword, and Chonghua stopped it in front of him with the same movement as Donghuang, and taught Long Yu Can't help but smile again. "Good sword skills. But you should think that I won't let you get close to your lord so easily." With a spin of the shuriken, he made a gesture to force Chonghua to let go, the latter also cooperated, and before the sword was unscrewed, he had already released his hands. "Hey, it never did." Chonghua's mouth curled up into a smile, and Long Yu screamed inwardly when he saw it "Long Yu. You ran away before the end of the last time. This time it's not so easy!" The huge dragon broke through the heavy fog and roared with its mouth open. It looks more majestic. Following his leap, the giant jiao immediately turned into a spear and flew to the master's hand to fight the enemy together. Although Long Yu is not an ordinary person, he also knows that the current situation is not something he can defeat alone, so he has no choice but to give up Chong Hua and fight He Bo instead. "Chonghua! Let's go." Changqin, who came after him, had already rushed to Chonghua's side, and walked forward side by side with him. Donghuang is very close. "I'll take the lead, you have to be careful." Junsheng took a little breath and held Qin Pin in front of him. The strong sound frightened, except for the Eastern Emperor, all the star officials of the Tianfu retreated frequently because of it. "It's fine if you're here, I'll let everyone here see what happens if you dare to be hostile to me." Donghuang caressed the wound on his cheek, and his smile turned out to be ferocious. He raised his eyes, reflecting the bright red clothes. , and those hot pupils. "Eastern Emperor!" In the pupils, the pale hair of the Eastern Emperor was dyed the color of hell, hatred, anger, and infinite expansion. Only when the person in front of him falls down can the flames in his heart be calmed down. Boom! The two palms hit each other, and there was no distinction between upper and lower in an instant. Chonghua took advantage of the situation to push in, and put his other hand on it. With all his strength, Donghuang even took half a step back. Changqin yelled for Chonghua in her heart, and followed closely, "East Emperor! Try my hand too." After finishing speaking, her silver eyes brightened for a moment, and both hands plucked the strings at the same time. The rhythm is quaint and elegant, but it is straight to the heart. Donghuang's free hand quickly put out an air barrier to block it out. Seeing this, Junsheng didn't put any effort into it, just smiled lightly, and moved away with a side step. ! ! The star pupils were covered with five-color brilliance, making them even more radiant, but its owner was once again surprised. Before the sharp arrow was more ferocious, the target pointed directly at the throat, and the movement of being 'imprisoned' delayed the time to resist. Could it be that he will be knocked down by the juniors who once regarded it as a child's play How can, how is it possible. "Hehehe Didn't Fuxi teach you that it is impossible to win with fancy means when facing this deity?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 272 Where Does the Opportunity Come (Part 2) ? Donghuang smiled, it was a smile of extreme confidence in power, a smile of victory in his chest. Chonghua saw it, Changqin saw it, and at almost the same moment, each of them guessed Donghuang's next move in their hearts. 'Could it be! ' Bass. The light suddenly appeared! 'not good! ¡¯ He Bo, who was fighting with Long Yu, suddenly felt the light behind him, and immediately forcibly separated the distance, looking back for his charging partner, "Chonghua! Changqin!" ? On the other side, Long Yu did not pursue, and stopped firmly in mid-air, looking at the light, feeling quite regretful. "Uh! How could it be!" Dayi on the ground saw clearly that Donghuang was indeed sealed with both hands, and he could no longer resist, but at the moment when the sharp arrow approached, his body turned into a whole piece of light. Unleashing the power of the Yaoguang mirror completely reversed the situation in one fell swoop. 'Could it be that he has already merged with Yao Guangjing? That Chonghua" Dayi gritted his teeth, kicked his feet angrily, and jumped into the sky with force, "No, we must bring him back! ' "Hey! Take me with you! Hey!" Tang Yu who was left was so angry that his eyes were about to burst into flames, "Damn it, you wait for me." Helplessly, Dayi had already left, so Master Mao had no choice but to blast his anger into the sky again, "East Emperor! Don't run, Master will not let you go!" Returning to the sky again, He Bo was already under the radiance, and the pale surroundings made him even more worried, "Chonghua! Changqin! Are you all there?" "Brother Feng. I'm fine." Thanks to Changqin not getting too close, he was able to get away in time. He hurriedly stabilized his mind and then retreated to Hebo, and said with a deep breath, "It's just that Chonghua hey, really to the effect." "It's not something you can stop. Don't think too much about it." He Bo comforted him, but felt very uncomfortable in his heart. "Feng Yi. Changqin." At this moment, Dayi flew over from behind. Seeing that the two of them were safe, he was a little relieved, but when he looked more carefully, he found that both of them looked bad, so he hurriedly asked, "Where is Chonghua?" .¡± "He" Changqin looked at Yaoguang, lowered her eyes and shook her head. "Could it be" Dayi clenched his fists tightly, and the sound of bones rubbing together sounded so heavy. "Where is the time to be sentimental now!" He Bo scolded, he was very aware of the importance of morale, and he also clearly recognized what he should do now. Clang, "Let's do the next round." "Okay." The two were obviously motivated, and raised their respective weapons, facing the divine soldier supreme in the court. The light gradually dimmed, and the appearance of the center could be seen slowly. There, only Donghuang was left. "Eastern Emperor." Dayi raised his bow again, and the bow strings were filled with a stream of light, "Put Chonghua out, or you will never want to leave today." Tiangong Zhizun seemed to respond to his words and turned his head. Dayi saw that there was no joy on his face, but some annoyance appeared on his face, and his eyes did not stay on the three of them, but looked directly at the ground. "Yong Ye" The voice was faintly lost. '! Is Huang Quandao also gathered here? ¡¯ Dayi quietly looked back. But he didn't expect this glance to shock him, "This, this is." The ground was pitch black, penetrating into the entire mountain range, and there was also a blood-like crimson winding around it. The vegetation covering the ground quickly withered because of its appearance, and the birds and beasts living in the mountains also screamed because of its arrival. What a sad scene in the underworld. Following Dayi to look back, the two people were also moved by it, and they both called out its name - Linglong Pan. This is another artifact of heaven and earth, which belongs to Huang Quandao and Haotian. In the Three Realms War, many gods and gods died because of it, so no matter Fuxi or Donghuang, they felt troublesome about it. "Hey, my lord, didn't I tell you a long time ago that everyone has a fate, you can't force it, why do you still want to go against the trend?" The brisk words floated from the bottom, as if boasting that the prophecy was true. . "So, are you determined to fight this deity to the end today?" The contempt was no longer there, and the expression on his face was full of dignity. It must be the appearance of Linglong Pan that Donghuang had to pay attention to. "I didn't want to, but now it seems that I have to offend my lord." In the roulette, the handsome young man looked up at the sky, his smile as if the god of death came, and the sharp weapon under his feet that once killed the world perfectly, "Yong Ye I once promised Xinzun and Niangniang that they would take good care of their son." After speaking, Young Master Yong Ye looked to the side, and there stood Chong Hua who had just disappeared in the bright light. "Chonghua!" Tang Yu was the happiest, and ran to the roulette wheel, looked around Chonghua for a while, and found that he was not surprised by Yong Ye's words.hindrance. The cat was greatly relieved, and then Yangyang patted Yong Ye's shoulder, and praised, "Baby, I really have you." Yong Ye was also not humble, and said with a light smile, "I don't have any housekeeping skills, how dare I come out to meet people." After speaking, he said to the sky, "My lord, youdo you want to fight again?" Donghuang didn't answer, but judging from his expression, he could tell what was in his heart. "Your Majesty." At this time, Long Yu returned to his side, cupped his hands and said, "Although Chonghua stayed in the way of the underworld, he never severed his relationship with the King of People. Today, in front of everyone's eyes, if Your Majesty insists on taking his life, he must die." It will alarm the King of People, once he comes out of the mountain again, it will be very detrimental to our Heavenly Palace arrangement." This sentence was regarded as a step up for Donghuang. The latter snorted softly and continued, "Okay. I will spare you for the time being." "Thank you." Yong Ye bowed to him, then withdrew his strength to fade the color under his feet. "Don't go, first put the annoying ghost, oh no, put Beixiang back!" Tang Yu remembered the grace of saving his life, and also remembered Chonghua's heart. The Eastern Emperor ignored it, and only said to Yong Ye, "Yong Ye, you brought the Linglong Pan only to save Chonghua, aren't you afraid that Haotian will blame you?" The young man looked at his feet, chuckled a few times, and said, "Why did your lord forget, this Linglong plate is my life, the moon's life." "Let's go." In the auspicious clouds, Donghuang waved his sleeves and turned around, leading the crowd to disappear among the smoke. "Hey! Don't run away!" Tang Yu shouted while chasing, "Da Yi! Don't let him run away." "Cat." Chonghua called it, and shook his head. "But!" "Huh¡ªcome back" "Chonghua" The red dress in front of him seemed to have lost all its splendor and withered away, but the shallow floating of his chest still conveyed his unwillingness. This distressing appearance made anyone want to go to comfort him, especially Tang Yu. The cat came back in two or three steps, lowered its head and held Chonghua's wrist, and clenched it firmly, hoping to convey all his thoughts, hoping that he would know that even if he couldn't pick off the pain for him, he could still help him. He shares (Remember this website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 273 Where Does the Opportunity Come (Part 3) ? "My lord." The oil-paper umbrella supported his head, accompanied by a respectful call, which interrupted the young man's contemplation, and made him slowly shift his gaze, "Ah, it's Guangtan." The prestige of the Linglong Pan must have been consumed too much. The girl faintly showed pity, and then she stood towards the sunny place, rolled up her sleeves and wiped off the thin sweat for Yong Ye, "Master, you are too tired today, you should go back earlier." Yong Ye didn't answer, just covered his eyes, and then aimed at Chonghua between his fingers. He was still standing there with his head bowed and motionless, the cat demon in front of him and his companions who came back from behind were all worried about him. "Chonghua." Dayi wanted to say something to relieve him, but found that he couldn't find the right words at all, so he kept winking at Changqin, but the latter seemed to have no good idea, and shook his head at him, while going away helplessly. Look at Hebo. The God of Daze hesitated for a while, nodded, and then slowly moved forward until¡ª¡ªstopping in front of Yong Ye. "The Eastern Emperor has gone, so you should do as you please." The tone was blunt and no refusal was allowed. The young man put down his hands, looked at him for a long time, and finally said in a daze, "It's right, it's right, then let's not live today." He bowed gratefully to He Bo, and then raised his voice to say hello, "Let's go, Your Majesty should wait for the report." One sentence successfully alleviated Chonghua's depression, and also reminded him that what he should think about now is how to face the situation in the future. Her beautiful eyes raised sideways, and she asked Yong Ye with a sneer, "Let's go? Is there any reason for me to go there?" "Eh? Could it be that you came to Huangquandao because of the main hall master?" The young man raised his lips slightly, although it didn't seem to be sarcastic, but it made Chonghua feel uncomfortable no matter how he looked at it. "Hmph. Even the original reason, it is no longer valid today." "Well. That's right." Yong Ye seemed to nod his head seriously, stroked his chin and thought for a while, then said, "Then, how about I give you one now?" Then, without waiting for Chonghua's response, Selfishly, he began to propose, "If you go back with me, I can promise you that you will become the head of Huangquan Dao. How about it? It's a good deal." "Hey, when the Huangquan Dao is decided by a palace master." He Bo snorted, and took advantage of the situation to chase people away, "I think we can promise you, if you don't entangle me today, what you said will be fine. It will not reach Haotian's ears." When Yong Ye heard it, he immediately sighed and shook his head, "No wonder the King of People is going to live in seclusion. Whoever meets you will feel disheartened." "Stinky boy, try again!" "Okay, don't say it, don't say it, anyway, it doesn't matter if you don't believe it." Yong Ye chuckled, and looked at Chonghua again, "Do you really believe that staying in the mountain and sea world can get what you want?" Seeing no return, he hurriedly added One sentence, "Do you really believe that they can help you show your talents better than this seat?" "There's so much nonsense." Tang Yu couldn't help yelling at him, "Chonghua should have stayed in the mountain and sea world, why should he go back to that kind of ghost place. Don't think that you can be presumptuous in front of the young master just because you saved him. Believe it or not, I" "Cat." "But look at him" "Okay, stop talking, I know what to do." Chonghua took a deep breath, and then asked with a lonely look, "Why? Where did he hinder you." His eyes were so sad that Yong Ye had no choice but to answer seriously, "Come, go, time, fate." "Joke!" Chonghua was obviously not satisfied, and his tone was uncharacteristically excited, "What about this seat? Is it just because of your promise? When did Huang Quandao start this?" "Well, it's true. But this promise When Yong Ye told the empress, he hadn't entered the realm of hell yet." The young man smiled again, this time a little cute, a little innocent, but in the eyes of others¡ª¡ª It's really fake. "Hmph, if that's the case, how can you convince me that you have become a demon?" "Ah. Do you want this?" Yong Ye raised his right hand, eyes narrowed, "Yes." Chonghua pursed his lips, lowered his eyes in disgust, but still walked towards Yong Ye. When the cat saw him, he quickly grabbed him, "Chonghua, you can't go, this doll must be lying to you." Dayi also chimed in, "That's right, Chonghua. Haotian has been coveting the mountains and seas, so how could you allow him to restrain you?" Zhong Hua paused, turned back and patted Tang Yu's head, and said with a smile, "Sorry, I will find your knife for you." "No, the young master will look for it by himself. Ah, no, no." The cat shook its head, pulled the hands between the hair and clenched it, and said earnestly, "As long as you stay, it doesn't matter if you can't find it."Tie. " "idiot." Chonghua smiled, and his smile was so pretty, "Go and help Xuanyuan. After a while, I will come to look for you again." Then he said behind him, "Brother Yi, Changqin. Take care." Tang Yu also looked over, hoping that these two people could help persuade them. It's a pity that Dayi only accepted it with a deep sigh, and told Chonghua to deal with it carefully and didn't do anything else. As for Changqin, she was even more calm, with a nod and a word of respect, ending what should have been a sad parting. Now, Tang Yu was unwilling, and there was nothing he could do. Mao'er had to put on a bitter face, and accompanied Chonghua to Yong Ye. Still smiling, the young man pushed his raised right hand towards Chonghua, and said, "Let's start." "No need. Compared to this, I would rather believe that you will keep your promise." His eyes were still full of disgust when he spoke. But Yong Ye didn't care, nor was he happy because he took advantage of it for nothing. He just calmly withdrew his hand, said goodbye to all the gods in the mountains and seas, and then turned and left with Chonghua. "Stop!" He Bo said, and looked over with the same eyes full of disgust, "You should think about it, when you get to Huangquan Road, there will be no room for you to regret it. And here, you will no longer have a foothold." place." This is a very decisive word, but Chonghua knows that there is a lot of love in it. He turned around, facing this relative and friend who had been fighting with him in secret, and grew up side by side in the battle, slowly folded his hands, "Thank you." He Bo snorted arrogantly, turned his back to look at the mountains, but at the moment of freezing his gaze, he sighed deeply in his heart, "You are really father and son. ' On the other side, Chonghua also sighed and shook his head slightly. Maybe Yong Ye couldn't bear it, he said, "Hurry up, it won't help if you stay any longer." "Let's go." "Wait." Tang Yu stopped them this time, Mao'er hurried over, grabbed Yong Ye's wrist, and said with a straight face, "Baby, you can remember. If Chonghua has A little damage, I will definitely make you look good." He said resolutely, and his expression became more and more serious. Yong Ye looked at it for a long time, then smiled broadly, "Don't worry, there is no lie in this seat, and the world can learn from it." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 274 Epilogue (End of this episode) ? "Yu'er!" Xuanyuan saw Tang Yu and his party returning safely from a distance, so happy that he ran forward to meet the cat, hugged the cat fully, rubbed its hair and said softly, "Can you You know how worried I was just now, huh, fortunately it's okay." Tang Yu was moved in his heart, but he still replied stiffly, "Hmph. It's not so easy for me to die." Xuanyuan didn't refute it, and thanked Dayi along the way, "Master Yi, thank you." "You're welcome, I didn't help much. Let's go." Dayi shook his hand and walked through the two towards the army. Seeing his helpless expression, Xuanyuan went to ask Tang Yu, "What happened to Master Yi?" Mao'er also sighed weakly after being asked, and said, "Hey, Chonghua is gone again. Tell me what's so good about Huangquandao, why doesn't he stay? Even that annoying ghost is gone now. ah." "That's how it is" Xuanyuan looked back at the lonely back, sighed in his heart, then turned back to caress Tang Yu's cheek, and explained, "I think this is also the result of his deliberation, we should trust it." , Yu'er, don't worry too much. Come on, let's go back first. Huh?" Tang Yu pouted and nodded, followed Xuanyuan back to the formation. When they got there, Dahong and others came up to thank him, and the wise man also took the opportunity to praise the supernatural power of Dayi and others to his followers, so that all the soldiers gathered around and cheered loudly for victory. Xuanyuan was also overjoyed in this atmosphere, and thanked all the gods and subordinates deeply, "Xuanyuan has been blessed with the help of all of you, and I will definitely do my best in the future to live up to your kindness." .¡± "What is the leader talking about? We are lucky to be able to do our best for the leader and go to the great cause together." Chang Xian was the first to praise, and everyone behind him also responded one after another, creating a joyous scene. Because of this, Dayi's face was a little bit happy. He stepped forward and patted Xuanyuan on the shoulder, and said, "As long as you can stick to your own way and restore peace to the mountains and seas, you will live up to the king and our expectations." "Yes. Xuanyuan will not dare to forget." He Bo on the side also came over, but he didn't say anything nice, just like his nature, he always puts reality first, "Now that Jiang Shui's soldiers have retreated, you should go to Xiling as soon as possible, and cooperate with the various departments of Luoshui. The leader will meet, and then, take over here." Changqin also helped and said, "That's right. The Minister of the Xiling Department has already stated that he is willing to join the Luoshui departments to welcome the arrival of Xuanyuan City Lord." "Then what are you waiting for, let's go there now." Thinking that Xuanyuan's strength will grow stronger, Tang Yu was full of satisfaction, took his arm and urged him to move quickly. "Okay. Then ask Master Li Mu to lead the way." "Yes. Leader, please." Li Mu bowed his hands in front of the team and led the crowd to the Xiling Division. A group of people was mighty and mighty, and after passing Luoshui, they went south for about an hour and arrived at the entrance of Xilingbu Village. There, Concubine Mi, Lan, and the leaders of Luoshui's ministries had been waiting for a long time. Concubine Mi saw her husband and son-in-law in front of the team, and rushed to greet her, "Feng Yi, you are back." "Yes. The Xuanyuan family is here too." He Bo smiled and asked her again, "How is it here? Have they all arrived?" "It's already here, and the Lord is just here." The beauty smiled slyly, then turned to face Xuanyuan, first cleared her throat, then raised her chin, and gave orders in a serious manner, "Xuanyuan, since you are appreciated by your father, you must I, God of Luo, will help you bestow the divine soldiers, and you will be able to dispatch them along the Luo River in the future. I hope you will live up to your entrustment." After finishing speaking, he cleared his throat, straightened his clothes, and stood upright. Certainly. Xuanyuan was taken aback for a moment, but he came to his senses immediately. He half knelt down towards Concubine Mi and bowed his hands in thanks, "The goddess is so kind, Xuanyuan is very grateful. I will do my best in the future to benefit the world of mountains and seas." Concubine Mi sounded very comfortable, but she still pretended to be serious and said, "Well, that's very good. Let's go. Follow me to meet the leaders of various ministries." "Yes." Xuanyuan bowed respectfully again, got up and followed Concubine Mi to the entrance of the village, Concubine Mi introduced him one by one, and then saluted the leaders one by one. Seeing their lord getting new help, the tribes were naturally happy to congratulate each other. Only Tang Yu pursed his mouth more and more, and then snorted contemptuously, "Cut, what a trouble." "Hahaha." Dayi smiled and patted its head, "To be the leader of the leader, you must have the posture of being the leader of the leader. Naturally, you must have the humility to receive gifts. There will be many such things in the future. " "Hmph. What kind of gift is it? You should get it after winning the battle. You are still humble. If you want me to say, they should come to Xuanyuan City one by one to see you, and you should give them a posture." The cat hugged his chest, A look of injustice for Xuanyuan. Dayi laughed even more happily, "Yeah??When he becomes the co-lord of the mountains and seas, you will definitely see this scene. " "Hey, isn't it just a co-owner? With Xuanyuan's ability, it's still handy." Thinking of a large group of people worshiping at Xuanyuan's feet, Mao'er shook his head excitedly. Just as he was wanton, a clear and beautiful voice suddenly came to his ears, "Hey, you, could it be" "Huh?" Tang Yu opened his eyes to look, and then "Wow!" The cat jumped up behind Dayi, pointed in front of him, and said, "You, you, when did you come here?" It seemed that he was so frightened that he could hardly speak. The instigator, Lan, was also taken aback by its reaction, and then said out loud, "Don't be afraid, I won't hurt you. I just think you seem to" "No, no! It doesn't look like that at all, you remember wrong, I have never seen you before!" Mao'er quickly shrank her whole body behind Dayi, and only stretched out one hand to shake her. "Hey, but." Lan turned around to look again, but Tang Yu avoided her position again before she saw her. "Don't hide, I said I won't hurt you, come out." The girl called it expectantly. "No, no, no, I don't want to see you, you go away." Tang Yu surrounded Dayi and Lan and began to "hide and seek". "Don't go, don't go. Don't go!" Lan became anxious, and stopped circling around, but went to drag Dayi away to see what happened. Boom! Under the eyes of everyone, Dayi was thrown several feet away, and his feet became unsteady and he fell to the ground. Then, countless side-eyes were sent from all around, and everyone whispered to each other, guessing Lan's origin. Tang Yu, on the other hand, showed horror and fear on his face, and couldn't help 'shivering' all over his body, 'Thisis really a female devil. ' Facing the advice from his surroundings, Lan Dun became apologetic, "I'm sorry, I'm sorry, I didn't mean it." Then he looked at Tang Yu, approached slowly and comforted him, "Don't be afraid, I was just in a hurry just now, I'm really sorry It won't hurt you." "You, you, don't come here." Facing the 'forceful push', the cat's face was terribly bitter, and it finally understood why Chonghua insisted on going back to Huangquandao. Run to the entrance of the village. "Xuanyuan! Help!" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 275 The Youngest Son on the Observatory ? ?The Milky Way is vast, the stars are vast, and the Tiangong is still bright and gorgeous after nightfall, even adding a more peaceful beauty than in the daytime. The silver-white moon disc hangs high quietly, exuding a peaceful atmosphere, which makes people in it feel more lyrical, as if they will be completely integrated into this magnificent scroll. "Well. It seems that tomorrow, the lower realm will also have good weather." On the jade steps leading to the observatory, a woman with an elegant back raised her face and smiled, then swayed her steps and walked slowly towards the platform. The soles of the shoes lightly touched the jade surface, making a crisp sound of jingling bells, and the hem of the skirt brushed the edge of the steps, as if caressing intimately, and then looked at the face faintly reflected on the front desk, friendly and soft, the originally cold emerald color turned suddenly Warm and refreshing. The woman boarded the high platform, looked around first, and found a child curled up in the corner by the fence, she walked over in surprise and asked, "Which palace child are you, why are you staying outside so late?" The child slowly raised his head when he heard her call. Silver hair, silver pupils, coupled with a beautiful and pale face, all like the bright moon in the sky, with a slight brilliance, if it weren't for the empty eyes, one would think it was Pan Gu's preference. The woman looked at it, and couldn't help being surprised, "Yong Ye? Why are you?" With this sound, the parallel line of sight gradually found the focus, and met the woman's face, "Ah, Empress Nuwa." Yong Ye's voice was light and without any waves, "Did Yong Ye bother you to watch the stars? Really? I'm sorry, I'm going to sit down now." After speaking, he stood up slowly and wanted to go down the stage. "No, no, I'm not driving you away." Nuwa hurriedly stopped in front of him, held his small face and said, "I'm just afraid that if you don't come home so late, Guanghan Palace will take care of you." While talking, he raised his hand to touch his head again, and said pitifully, "What's on your mind? If you find it difficult, tell the empress and let the empress help you, okay?" Yong Ye tilted his head and thought for a while, then replied, "I have nothing on my mind. It's just that the god came to ask questions this morning, and Yong Ye couldn't answer him. My mother punished me to come here to think about my mistakes." "Why is ithuh~" Nuwa couldn't help frowning. In this Heavenly Palace, perhaps everyone knows that the youngest son of Guanghan Palace will never please his mother, if he offends her, he will either be reprimanded with words, or punished to face the wall and think about his mistakes. For this reason, Nuwa tried to persuade her a lot, but Wang Shu only agreed superficially every time, and went her own way when she turned around, punishing her as she should. Such behavior made Nuwa very angry at one time, and therefore suggested to Fuxi many times to take Yong Ye to take care of her, so as to prevent this honest child from suffering from domestic violence again. It's a pity that Fu Xi disagreed, thinking that outsiders can't understand the mother-child relationship, no matter how much they persuade, but the more they help, the better it is for them to resolve it by themselves. Seeing that her husband was unwilling to intervene, Nuwa had no choice but to give up, but she still missed Yong Ye in her heart, except that she would visit Guanghan Palace when she was free, and asked people to inquire about the news there from time to time, to see if Shu bullied the youngest son again. But¡ªthe return is regrettable, not only did Yong Ye not get the mother's love, but Wang Shu was even more disgusted by it, just seeing it could make her put on a straight face. Hearing the news, Nuwa was anxious again, and hurried to Fuxi, told him about Guanghan Palace, and then said with pity, "I don't understand, how can such a quiet child make her unhappy?" gone?" Fuxi sighed softly, and said, "This is the fate of the Moon Palace, and no one can change it except themselves." Of course, N¨¹wa couldn't agree with such an answer, "I don't want to die, I just know that if I want to have such a child, I will definitely not have the heart to scold him." "Okay, when you become a mother in the future, you can love him as you like." Fuxi sighed, but still did not forget to warn, "But at the Guanghan Palace, it's better not to send people to watch, if you do this, it will only hurt him." Teach him that there is more separation between mother and child." After a few words, Nuwa finally persuaded Nuwa to give up, and then followed Fuxi's advice and stopped asking about Yongye's situation, hoping that this would make him and Wangshu get along better. It's a pity that today's reunion at the observatory made Nuwa fully understand that everything she did before was in vain. "Let's go. Go back with the empress." Nuwa has already made up her mind that this time, no matter who objects, she will keep Yong Ye by her side. The boy followed her for a few steps, then suddenly stopped with force, and when Nuwa looked back, he shook his head at her in distress. "What's the matter? Are you afraid that Wang Shu will find you?" Nuwa smiled, caressing his face and said, "Don't worry, there is the empress, the empress will definitely protect you. From now on, Yong Ye will live with the empress In the Zhongyuan Palace, the empress will love you like she loves her own son, okay?" Yong Ye blinked, tilted his head and thought for a long time, and then said distressedly, "But Your Majesty, you don't have a son yet." "This this hasIt doesn't matter, as long as you are willing, you will be the son of the empress from now on. Nuwa also thought that Yong Yexu was worried that she would not be able to fulfill her duties as a mother, so she assured her, "Don't worry, the Queen Mother of the West is a mother, and the empress will consult her more often in the future." " " Mmm." I don't know if he didn't want to hit her again, or he was really moved by Nuwa's love, the boy nodded silently. Nuwa was really happy to see her, and when she looked at Yong Ye's face, she felt more and more happy, so she hurriedly grabbed his shoulders and walked down to the stargazing platform, "Quick, my mother will teach you to prepare something delicious, You must be starving." The boy glanced at the incomparably friendly face, and slowly lowered his head. "Thank you, ma'am." This sound was very soft, but it was heard clearly in Nuwa's ears, just like the slightly raised arc of the corner of his mouth, even if the head is lowered, it can still be seen at a glance. (Remember the site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 276 ? "Xinzun, be careful." The old man with white hair and silver beard smiled triumphantly, and made a move on the chessboard. The handsome man on the opposite side also greeted him with a smile on his face, "You are welcome, old gentleman." After speaking, he ordered a chess piece on the board. Looking at the back move, the old man was slightly surprised. After thinking about it for a long time, he couldn't find a way to solve it, so he had to throw his hand and admit defeat. The man immediately cupped his hands, "Lao Jun is too modest, Tiangong knows all about Lao Jun's great talent, how can it be lightly punished in a game of chess? Fuxi still hopes for your advice in the future." "Hahaha, don't dare to take it, don't dare to take it." Beidou also cupped his hands in return, and then slowly put the chess pieces back into the chess box, saying as he put it away, "By the way, Xinzun, I don't know if there is someone in your heart about what the gods discussed a few days ago." select?" It seems that the chess game is supplementary, and the discussion is the most important thing in this trip. Fuxi smiled and said, "Old gentleman said so, he must be a lover, who is so blessed?" "Hahaha, Xinzun was joking." Beidou stroked his long beard, leaned closer, and inquired, "Xinzun, lookhow is Long Yu?" Fuxi read the name again, then nodded with a smile, "Well, it's really good." Then he praised Beidou, "Old gentleman really knows people with his eyes, I think if he knows that it is Laojun's recommendation, he will thank you immediately. " "Hey~ Xinzun, don't make fun of the old man, it is our duty to contribute to the Tiangong." Even so, Beidou was still happy in his heart, so he took advantage of the situation and asked again, "This time is the four days to choose the master. Xinzun thinks, where is the right place for Long Yu to go?" Fu Xi pondered for a while, and then replied, "He is the right palm of the emperor supporting the sky, and his five fingers will also be melted by his side. In my opinion, it is better to let him lead to the east, and it will be easier to do things in the future." "Well, this old man has exactly the same intention." Beidou stroked his long beard again, and his face like a god of evil seemed to be a little more friendly. Recommended." "Oh. No, no." At this time, Fu Xi shook his hand as if he didn't want to lose face. "Hey, does Xinzun have concerns?" "No and no." Fu Xi put on a relieved posture, and then explained, "Eastern God must communicate with Donghai and Zhaoxia Palace, so Fu Xi thought, it's better to tell Di Jun and Xi He about this matter first. This way, even if they object, we can have time to think about how to deal with it." After hearing this, Beidou quite agreed, "It's better to be thoughtful, so I will go to the East China Sea tomorrow." "No no, the East China Sea is a long way away, you should go by Fuxi, and Laojun will go to Zhaoxia Palace nearby." "Hey~ You really don't know, or you're just pretending to be confused. Ever since Xi and this girl married Di Jun, how could you spend a full day seeing her?" Beidou actually understood that Fuxi was showing consideration for him, but It's rare to be happy, so it doesn't matter if you run once, "Okay, don't argue with the old man, just give the old man a chance and visit their family." "Hehehe, alright, listen to Laojun." Fuxi smiled apologetically for a while before continuing with the main topic, "Since it is four days to choose the master, has Laojun thought about the other three?" "Oh, I haven't chosen this yet. But" Beidou lowered his face, got up and sat down beside Fuxi, and whispered in his ear, "I look at that girl Shu, but I really care about it." "Wang Shu? Does she have a candidate?" Fu Xi didn't think it mattered, as long as this person was capable of taking office, he was willing to help. Hearing his tone, Beidou couldn't help sighing, "She, she wants her pair of dolls to divide the north and the south." "Xuanyan and Yongye?" Fuxi flipped through his impressions of these two people, pondered for a while, and then sighed like a Big Dipper, but the reason for the sigh was different, "Once you enter Nanfu, you will never go out again. , did they finally get into trouble like this" Seeing his regret, Beidou changed his tone and said, "You don't need to be too concerned about Xinzun. Yong Ye is still young, and it will be hard to convince everyone to be promoted to be Nan Tianzhu. This old man should know this too if he thinks about it." "Oh" Fuxi seemed relieved, and shifted his gaze to Beidou, "By the way, there is also Xuanyan. Listening to Laojun's words, it seems that he is not very satisfied with him." "Oh? Does Xinzun think he is good?" Beidou straightened his face, showing his 'ruthless' true colors. "Old gentleman, one thing is one thing, this child has never offended you?" Fuxi stroked Beidou's back and expressed his opinion, "I see Xuanyan's heart is as deep as a valley, and he acts in an orderly manner. A master. Why not give him a chance and teach him to give it a try." "The heart is as deep as the valley, and the actions are organized? Well, it is suitable for becoming the master of Nantian." "Old gentleman~" "Needless to say, anyway, I will not agree, putIt was handed over to Guanghan Palace the next day. " Beidou snorted coldly, got up to say goodbye, Fuxi saw that he was too eager to take it, so he had to stand up and send Beidou out of the palace. "Hey, Laojun, are you leaving now?" The two of them walked a few steps, then heard the kind words from the door, looked up, and saw Nuwa leading Yong Ye into the inner hall, and smiled at Beidou, "Could it be that Nuwa swept away your interest? "(Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 277 Dialogue in Guanghan Palace ? "Haha, how could it be." Beidou nodded, turned to look at Yong Ye, then slowly walked in front of him, touched the top of his head and said, "The girl punished you to go to the star observatory this time?" The boy habitually tilted his head to think about it, but Nvwa on the side couldn't wait any longer, and even complained to Beidou, "Can there be fakes? I will see him huddled in a corner, I don't know how pitiful it is." Then he complained again He glared at Fu Xi. Fuxi looked away, leaned on Beidou, and said, "Old Monarch, Fuxi will consider it at Guanghan Palace." Beidou seemed to be relieved after hearing this, and then raised a smile and bowed to Fuxi and Nuwa, "Okay, then I won't bother the virtuous couple, and the old man will leave." Fuxi also made a bow, and then sent Beidou out of the palace, and when he turned back to the inner hall, he saw Nuwa pushing the fruit plate in front of Yong Ye, "Come, taste some fruits first, and the rest will be ready in a while." The boy was not too polite, he grabbed one with one hand and put it in his mouth, and nodded frequently, coaxing Nuwa to smile even more beautifully. "Nuwa." Fuxi asked her as he walked, "Did you bring him back, did you send someone to Guanghan Palace to inform you?" Nuwa glanced at him, but didn't speak. Fuxi let out a faint cry when he saw it, and said, "So, if he goes back tomorrow, he will be looked down upon again." "He won't go back." Nuwa held her head upright and said solemnly, "This time, I won't listen to you anymore. From now on, Yong Ye will stay in our Zhongyuan Palace, and I will take care of it." "Nonsense. There is no reason to separate a mother from a child." Fuxi rarely put on a straight face in front of his wife. But how could Nuwa give up so easily, and walked up to Fuxi after a few cases, pointed at his heart and said, "You have good intentions, and you don't want to see if he will accept you. You know why Wang Shu taught him to go." Observatory? It¡¯s just because he didn¡¯t answer Taiyi¡¯s question!¡± He flicked his sleeves and turned around, then said angrily, ¡°It¡¯s too much. Does she think no one here can cure her? Hmph. Tiangongdan has me One day, Nu Wa will not allow her to act recklessly." Fuxi may still want to refute her, but thinking about the ending of Beidou just now, he has no choice but to settle for the second best. "Yong Ye." He looked at the boy and asked him, "Where did Taiyi go to Guanghan Palace today?" Yong Ye chewed the pulp, paused for a while before nodding, and said in a cohesive voice, "Well, mother is happy, she keeps smiling at me." "Well, what did he ask you again?" "Is it a god? Uh" Yong Ye swallowed slowly, grabbed another pear and held it in his hand, while scratching the bump on it, he said quietly, "He asked in the future¡ªTiangong will belong to the pear." who." ! ! Nuwa was shocked, and immediately looked at Fuxi, but the latter was still as indifferent as water, quietly looking at the boy beside the desk, and he still repeated the movements in his hands, and still said quietly, "He said If I want to , my brother is the master of Beitian." "Anymore?" " If I am willing, then Nan Tian must do so." "So that's what he meant" Perhaps Beidou had already guessed it, soFuxi sighed deeply, then stepped forward to pat Yong Ye's head, and asked him, "Is it delicious?" The child was surprised, and then said it was very sweet. Fu Xi smiled and suggested, "Then tomorrow, how about teaching your mother to bring some more?" This time, not only Yong Ye, but even Nu Wa were surprised, "Uh, did you agree?" "No." Fu Xi sat on the seat opposite Yong Ye, and looked at Nu Wa, "If Wang Shu is willing to change his ways, son, you have to be sent back." "I see~" Nuwa smiled sweetly, and put her husband's shoulder on her shoulder to express her touch, while Yong Ye, who was on the side, seemed to recover, and lowered her head to gnaw the fruit in her hand. Fuxi looked at him, thought for a while, and said to Nuwa, "Isn't there any other food, go and see if you have brought it." After Nuwa briskly walked out of the hall, he turned his eyes to the boy again and asked softly. He said, "It is imperative to choose the master in the four days. Some things cannot be hindered by human power. What do you think?" Yong Ye nodded and swallowed the flesh in his mouth, then looked up, "Xinzun, do you want Yong Ye to go to Nantian?" Fuxi smiled and answered him, "Where is the southern sky, I don't know. If I really want to recommend you, Nuwa, don't blame me to death? If I have to choose someone, I think someone like me is more suitable." ?¡± "Well you are not suitable either." "Really? In the eyes of the Son of the Moon, who will Nan Tian belong to?" "Well I can't answer this." The boy frowned, and handed Fuxi a peach, "Taste it, Xinzun." Fuxi glanced at the peaches, then at the fruit plate, and took it with a smile, "What? You don't like peaches?" "Wellnot at all." It seemed that Fu Xi?The problems made him distressed, and his face was full of embarrassment. After waiting for a long time, he sighed and continued, "Yong Ye knows his destiny. Yong Ye will only be an owl. "After speaking, he immediately lowered his head, turned to sit upright, clasped his hands on his lap, and remained motionless. The melancholy appearance made Fuxi feel unbearable, he got up and sat down beside Yong Ye, first stroked his head, then handed the peach into his hand, and said gently, "But to me, you are like a crow Crows can always eat peaches." "Crow?" the boy murmured, and began to stroke the fluff on the peach, "Xinzun, do you think that fate can be changed?" He raised his head and met Fuxi's eyes with a serious face, " Or, as long as you have tried your best, even if nothing changes in the end, is it worth it?" (Remember the website of this website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 278 Fate, Mission ? "What's the matter with you guys?" The first thing Nu Wa saw when she entered the hall was the big and the young next to the desks looking at each other, and there seemed to be some quarrel. When the two heard Nu Wa's words, they both looked at her in a blink of an eye. Seeing her beautiful and slightly wrinkled, they stepped forward to put the food plate on the table, and then said with a straight face, "Did you scare him with words? Didn't it all be agreed?" , do you want to keep him?" Fuxi felt wronged at once, so he had to laugh at himself, got up and sat across from the table, while Yong Ye glanced at Fuxi inexplicably, and then said to Nu Wa, "Mother, Yong Ye is asking Xinzun for advice. " "Ask for advice? What are you asking for advice?" Nuwa came to him, touched his head and smiled, "Come, talk to your mother." "Hmm I'd better ask Xinzun to answer." The boy seemed distressed and looked at Fuxi, who was thinking about another fairy peach in his hand. Seeing that he didn't answer, Nuwa helped and urged him, but Fuxi was unmoved, and moved his fingers slowly according to his own rhythm. Fuxi put Tao Zi back, looked at the two of them, "We are all born from the Great Emperor, and our power also comes from him. Presumably, the Great Emperor knows the fate of us best." He paused for a while. , and waited for the boy to nod before continuing, "But he still created the world, and then transformed into a fairy body, creating all the gods that appear today." "Hmm Could it be that Xinzun thinks that the emperor has obeyed his destiny by doing so?" "I think that the Great Emperor insisted on his mission." "Then Yong Ye doesn't understand. If it wasn't for the destiny, why would the emperor be willing to create a world where we will hurt each other? Could it be that he would be happy to see us fighting each other?" Finally, the boy's voice He was almost anxious, and even put his hands on the table, his eyes were fixed on Fuxi's lips, not knowing whether he wanted to see it continue to refute, or hoped to be recognized. Another half-pay, those lips parted again, and said lightly, "You see, you will be an owl, are you happy?" "" "So you want to escape, you want to change, or maybe later, right?" "Xin Zun is not answering." Xu Shijiao Fuxi hit the point, and Yong Ye narrowed his eyes slightly and stared at it. Seeing this, Nu Wa quickly hugged Yong Ye over to smooth things over for the two of them, "Ah, why are you fighting with a child, he is already pitiful enough." Then she lowered her head and comforted Yong Ye and said, "Yong Ye, He just wants you to know that although this world is not satisfactory, there will always be people who cherish you, and there are places where you are needed." He turned him around to look at himself, stroked his cheek and said "You see, the empress has been born in this heavenly palace for hundreds of thousands of years, and she has no children. The empress is also anxious. Whenever she sees other people getting married, she also complains about her own fate like you. But now fate has sent you here. Now, you are the greatest gift it gave to the empress, and the empress will not care about other things. Yong Ye, you should also look farther, and you will also see that fate is favoring you. Okay?" The boy listened to her, looked at her for a long time, bowed his head and said in a low voice, "But fate will not keep Yong Ye with the empress after all. Does the empress still think that fate favors you?" "Stupid child." Nuwa smiled warmly, "Children will always leave the nest one day, whether it is an owl or a crow. But what parents care most about is the days when they stay with them." "" Yong Ye still lowered his head, but his shoulders visibly trembled once. Has the emotion that has been unattainable in Guanghan Palace for a long time finally come to my side this time? Is something that will never be in your destiny about to appear? The answer may be in his eyes, but¡ªeven if it is illusory¡ªthe child raised his head, and there was a faint smile in the eyes that reflected Nuwa's face, "Mother, Yong Ye is willing to believe that the emperor, he, It's reassuring." "Eh?" "Hey." The boy stopped explaining, stood up instead, and bowed to Fuxi, "Thank you so much." "No need. I won't be too late to thank you after you see it through." "Yes, Xinzun." Nuwa was even more baffled when she saw it, "Well, they are so mysterious, whoever doesn't know about it will really think they are father and son." "Hehehe" This time, Yong Ye smiled so easily ? Late at night, Zhongyuan Palace courtyard: Under the bright moon, the silver-white hair shone brightly, but the soft brilliance could not be reflected in the pupils under the hair. "Come and go" the boy said indifferently, but repeated it over and over again as if chanting a mantra. "What does this mean?" ? Yong Ye turned his head and saw Fuxi and Nuwa appearing in the corridor, he couldn't help showing a trace of surprise on his face, "Xinzun, empress, haven't you rested yet?"   "Nuwa was afraid that you might not get used to it, so she said she would go to your bedroom to have a look." Fuxi said as he led Nuwa towards Yongye, "I don't think it's a troublesome thing, so let's run together. " "Teaching the empress to worry about it." Yong Ye bowed and looked at the feet. "Why, if you come to my place, I will naturally take care of you." Nuwa smiled and stroked his back, and said, "It's so late, it's time to sleep well, can the empress take you back?" Fuxi was also a helper, "Yes, children should not stay up late." Yong Ye nodded, but his feet did not move. "What's the matter? If you have something on your mind, you can think about it tomorrow." Nuwa persuaded him loudly. "Hmm" Yong Ye paused for a moment, then shook his head, "Xin Zun, there are some things that Yong Ye is really anxious about right now, can Xin Zun answer for Yong Ye?" Seriously look. "Are you trapped by fate again?" Fuxi thought of Yong Ye's words just now. "No. Yong Ye wants to make a deal with Xin Zun." "Deal?" Fu Xi opened his eyes, then stepped forward and patted his head and said with a smile, "Okay, tell me." The child instinctively tilted his head again, and after thinking for a while, he said, "In the future, Xinzun will go to the Mountain and Sea Realm, so let's take Yong Ye with him." "Shanhaijie" Fu Xi fell silent, and became as serious as Yong Ye. Seeing that Fuxi didn't answer, Yong Ye seemed a little anxious, and then said, "How? If Xin Zun agrees, Yong Ye promises to take care of your eldest son in the future." These words brought Fuxi back to his mind, and his handsome face showed an expression of surprise and excitement, "Eldest son?" "Yes." The child nodded heavily, "Is it a deal?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 279: The Original Intention of the Moon God ? The child's expression is very expectant, as long as Fuxi responds, he will immediately laugh. It's a pity that one of the rulers of the Heavenly Court seemed to be against him, so he only smiled gently, then turned to Yong Ye and Nuwa and said, "Go back first, we can discuss these matters later." Yong Ye was not reconciled, so he hurriedly stepped forward to stop him and asked, "When will we wait?" Seeing the anxiety on that beautiful face again, Fuxi comforted him and patted his head, "If this is the fate in your eyes, you should know when it will be." After hearing this, Yong Ye pursed his mouth in annoyance, then lowered his head and stopped pleading. Fuxi also took advantage of this moment to call Nuwa, and sent Yong Ye back to his bedroom with her. "Yong Ye, get a good night's sleep, and forget about the rest." Nuwa kissed Yong Ye's forehead affectionately, and then tucked the quilt for him. "Okay. Tomorrow, Yongye will come to pay my respects to the empress." When Nuwa heard this, she immediately felt sweetness in her heart, and a smile appeared on her face, she agreed and praised Yong Ye for being smart and sensible, then she stood up, told her to go to bed earlier, and went back out of the hall with Fuxi. The child on the couch looked at the two of them until the hall door was closed, then turned his head to face the beam, and slowly closed his eyes. 'Come and go Soon, it will be here' On the other side, Nuwa followed Fuxi behind and found that he had been silent since he came out of the hall, and even his steps sounded a little heavy, so she took his hand and asked, "What's the matter, is it because of that child's words?" ?¡± "Ah, not really." Fuxi shook his head and smiled, then asked Nuwa, "However, if it is as he said, the world of mountains and seas is my destination, would you like to stay there?" Nuwa laughed when she heard this, took Fuxi's arm and approached him, and said softly, "Anywhere is fine, as long as you are there, that is my home." "Hehehehe, yes, we will not be separated." Fuxi patted her hand and said happily again, "Then tomorrow, you must remember to thank him well." "who?" "Who else is there. The son of the moon will answer what he says, he promised your child, shouldn't you thank him?" "!! Hehe" Nuwa beat Fuxi's arm and said coquettishly, "Okay, you are right." Before noon on the second day, the main hall of Zhongyuan Palace: "My heart is honored, empress. Wang Shu sees you." The beautiful woman leaned slightly, with an elegant smile on her face, and the gray-haired boy beside her also saluted respectfully. "You come back pretty fast." On the front seat, Nuwa snorted softly, then stroked Yong Ye's head with one hand, handed him another pastry with the other, and said with a smile, "Try another piece?" "Thank you, ma'am." The child took the cake, but he didn't dare to eat any more. He just held it between his legs, and looked up at Wang Shu's face from time to time. "What are you afraid of? Is it possible that there are still people who dare to act presumptuously in this Zhongyuan Palace?" Nuwa raised her face, raised her head and stared straight ahead. Wang Shu's face froze, and he hurried forward a few steps to please, "Ma'am. Wang Shu is just afraid that this child will not grow up and will not be able to help Xinzun and Madam in the future, so he is stricter" "A little stricter? Then dare to ask Guanghan Palace, how to be really strict?" Nuwa raised her voice, and Wang Shu immediately lowered her head. "Ma'am." The gray-haired boy came to Wang Shu's side and cupped his hands, "Mother sometimes goes too far, but Xuanyan knows that mother is worrying about my brothers and hoping that my brothers can become talents. So, I hope the empress can understand and let mother take Yong Ye back." "I am considerate? I am so considerate of her that I taught her to become so lawless!" Nuwa knocked on the table a few times, got up and shook her sleeves and said, "There is no need to say anything. If you want to take him away, I will teach you first." Mother, please correct her temper. Otherwise, Yong Ye will be my Nuwa's child in the future." "Here, ma'am" "Your Majesty!" The young man looked straight at him this time, with a resounding and forceful voice, "Mother and child are in the same line of blood, how can others rob us of it, besides, ordinary people's family affairs should be persuaded to make peace and not to persuade them to leave. What Your Majesty is doing now is not only contrary to common sense, It is even more suspected of bullying others! In the future, I will definitely be verbally abused!" "you!" "Although Xuan Yan is young, she also knows that it is only natural for a mother to discipline her own children. Even if she is partial, she should repay grievances with kindness, so as not to lose her filial piety." What she said was well-founded, and Nuwa felt that she had nowhere to refute, so she looked at Fuxi anxiously, hoping that her husband would come forward to calm the situation. "Okay, well said." Fuxi on the side kept looking at the gray-haired boy, listening to his eloquence, the more he listened, the more he felt that he must be a great talent, and the more he watched, the more he felt that Tiangong could have such a talent. Happy.   Do you want to repent?" "Don't be in a hurry." Fu Xi smiled and pulled her to sit down, and then greeted the seated people, "Wang Shu, you sit too. So does Xuan Yan." "Thank you, Xinzun." The two saluted, and then sat down in a side seat. Fuxi looked at the deputy seat, patted Nuwa's hand and said, "Wang Shu, I agree with the choice of the Lord in the Four Heavens, and I also hope that there will be a successor in Tiangong. It's just that I want to ask you first, but good?" "Yes, my dear, please clarify." "Yes." Fuxi nodded, and continued, "You should know what Nanfu is." The words are very direct, and Wang Shu must be taught directly, "Xin Zun, Wang Shu is just" "It's okay. Something has to be done." These words made Wang Shu suddenly feel a lot more relaxed, "My heart respects the lesson." A little complacency looked into Fuxi's eyes, which made him feel a little impetuous, "But Laojun came to my Zhongyuan Palace yesterday and told me that he disagreed with handing over Beitian to Xuanyan." Fuxi said very Slow down, watching Wang Shu's face while talking. Wang Shu was obviously shocked, because she knew very well that Donghuang Taiyi of Ziwei Palace, Xiwangmu of Taisui Palace, Fuxi and Nuwa of Zhongyuan Palace, and Beidou of Tianshu Palace were the five righteous gods of heaven. The four-day candidate also needs the consent of the five people to succeed. Beidou now opposes Xuanyan's acceptance of Beitian, which will definitely affect the decision of the other four. "Then I respect what you want." Wang Shu hurriedly knelt up and asked him. "I" Fuxi rolled his eyes, and then said straight to Wangshu, "If I want to recommend Xuanyan to Nantian, what do you think?" (Remember the website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 280 The Original Intention of the Moon God (2) ? "I" Wang Shu probably never expected Fuxi to have such thoughts, his face was pale and colorless, "Xin Zun, my Xuanyan" But Fuxi insisted that she didn't want her to have a good time, and then said emphatically, "Laojun also thinks it's good." "This, this" Wang Shu was even more panicked, holding the young man's hand while begging Fuxi, "Xin Zun, Nanfu is the place of worship in the Heavenly Palace. If you don¡¯t have this ability, please think twice.¡± The completely different treatment is now fully displayed, which made Fuxi frowned, and couldn't help making him stand up, approaching the deputy seat step by step, and denounced the woman word by word, "Is it because he is incapable, or because you listened to me?" Tai Yi said, can Bei Tian be handed over to him? Or, it's not because he doesn't understand fortune-telling, but because you don't want to see your youngest son again, are you afraid that this owl will come to claim your life sooner or later, right?" "I, I" When the source of her disgust was exposed, Wang Shu couldn't help trembling, her eyes flickered uneasy, and she subconsciously shifted to the side, reflecting her youngest son who had terrified her and loathed her until now. That pair of silver pupils looked straight at her, as if they had penetrated into the bottom of her heart, seeing through her despicable state of mind. "No, no. Don't look at me, don't look at me!" Wang Shu raised his hand and pressed his forehead, screaming and leaned down, "Why, why is it you! What I want is the crow, obviously I chose the crow. Crow woo woo" "Mother!" Seeing Shu Yue, Xuan Yan said that the pain was getting worse, and she quickly knelt down and hugged her, calling out, "Mother! Please calm down, mother!" Fu Xi sighed softly, turned to look at Yong Ye, the child had already withdrawn his gaze, and lowered his head to stare at the pastry in his hand. Did Wang Shu's performance disappoint him again today? Or do you feel that Xiao Xiao's expectation is itself a mistake? "Wang Shu." Fu Xi said as he approached Yong Ye, "You, like this child, believe in fate too much, to the point where you can't see anything else, to the point where you forget the truth that fate can't escape the balance of the world If you continue like this, you will only be abandoned by fate and fall into the so-called abyss of fate, without redemption." After the words fell, the person was already in front of Yong Ye, looking at the child who looked up, Fuxi smiled and touched his forehead, "I promise you the deal you made yesterday." This answer should not be within the range of Yong Ye's sight, so he looked very surprised, "Really?" "Yes. But before that day, I hope you can understand what I just said. In this way, your transaction is worthwhile." "Thank you Xinzun." The child replied lightly, stood up silently, went to Wang Shu, knelt down, and bowed deeply to her, "Mother, Ye'er can't relieve your fear, but your wish, Ye'er I will try it for you." After speaking, he immediately got up, saluted the people present, and then slowly exited the hall. "Hey! Yong Ye." Seeing Nu Wa, she wanted to chase after her. "No. Let him go." Fu Xi shook his head at her, then looked at Wang Shu and said, "Wang Shu, Yong Ye, you can leave him in Zhongyuan Palace with peace of mind. As for Xuan Yan I like it very much. , if Laojun has no better candidate, I promise you that I will recommend him to take over Beitian." After hearing this, Wang Shu regained some energy. She raised her head with pear blossoms on her face, wanting to seek affirmation again, "Xinzun, do you really think so?" "You don't have to doubt, Laojun, I will talk about Xiang." As he spoke, he helped Wang Shu up, and the two said in a good voice, "Go back. Then think about it carefully. Xuan Yan, I need to take care of you more Mother." "Yes. Xinzun." "Thank you, Venerable Xin." Wang Shu bid farewell to Fu Xi, and left the main hall supported by Xuan Yan. Fuxi glanced around the empty hall, returned to his seat and sat down, Nuwa next to him, with a slight smile on his face, "Husband, I hope they can understand your painstaking efforts." "Well. I hope." Night, Observatory: Just like yesterday, Yong Ye sat in a corner with his legs hugged, quietly motionless, the only difference was that his eyes were no longer empty, but were observing the moon and starry sky very seriously. "Come and go. Come and go" The child repeated the prophecy, like the future reflected in the corresponding eyes. "Come and go." An adult man's voice joined in and asked with great interest, "Do you know why the one who comes and who will go?" The child moved his eyes and looked at the comer who appeared quietly. Black hair, lacquered robes, solemn and majestic face, and pupils shining like purple stars, he should be the upper-ranking person in Tiangong, but after careful inspection, he found that the aura emanating from his whole body was so gloomy that it was incomparable to death. Two, it is completely out of tune with its appearance. Yong Ye pursed his lips, lowered his head unnaturally, then stood up unnaturally, paused for a long time at the man, and then said, "Father." No matter how you listen to this sound, it sounds so involuntary. The man didn't take it seriously, but curled his lips because of his words, "Is that why you don't want to see me?" "Hmm" The child frowned even more distressed, "Is father looking for Yong Ye for something?" "Father needs a reason to visit his parents and son?" A trace of sadness flashed across the star's eyes, and then became soft again, "Forget it" The man smiled, and then said, "I heard that Fuxi left you in Zhongyuan." It¡¯s already in the palace, it¡¯s much easier to live there than Guanghan Palace.¡± "WellXinzun and Empress have treated Yong Ye very well." Yong Ye still frowned, as if unwilling to answer, "I'd like to ask father to explain why he came here." Seeing this, the man couldn't help sighing, "You don't want to talk about it in front of him, and I don't think I can ask anything." As he said, he touched Yong Ye's head, ignoring his slight dodge, and gently stroked it a few times, He said again, "However, it can be changed." The man paused, and said with a smile, "It is inevitable that I will fight with him. I think it will be after four days of choosing the master." After hearing this, Yong Ye raised his head, looked into his eyes through his arm, "Then father will not succeed." "So, am I the one who went?" The man didn't appear disappointed, but just stated a conclusion that was like a prophecy. "No. Not just the father." "Oh~ it seems that there will be quite a commotion." The man looked up at the heavenly realm, finally showing a trace of loneliness, "It's a pity, such a magnificent scenery will never be seen again." Yong Ye also looked along, but his face was more suspicious than that of the man, "Are you sorry? Then why doesn't Xin Zun think so? Why do I see expectations in his eyes?" (Remember this site URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 281 Competitor ? Hearing Yong Ye's words, the man's eyes flickered suddenly, "Oh, is there him too?" Then he turned around, looked at the more hesitant child, and said in a low voice, "Ye'er. See through everything. If there is a need for a father, it doesn't matter." Yong Ye remained silent, turned around and leaned on the railing, looking into the distance. The people beside him were not impatient, they just waited quietly. After a long time, the man heard the child whisper, "Xin Zun said, the emperor insisted on his mission, but I was running away. Yong Ye didn't understand, just like this time, my father knew he couldn't win, but he still decided to go Try." Yong Ye looked over, his originally doubtful face was now full of bitterness, "Can father tell me, what is the emperor's mission? What is the reason for his insistence?" "Hey, you've stumped me." The man held the corner of his mouth and gently stroked the child's cheek, "But I can tell you my mission and reason." Having said that, the man also put his hand on the railing and looked into the distance. Yong Ye looked at him, saw his pupils gradually dimmed, his expression gradually became fierce, and then from his tightly pursed lips, he let out the resentment from the bottom of his heart, "I am not willing to be him It¡¯s like you¡¯re not willing to be an owl, so I¡¯m going to knock him down and replace him, even if it doesn¡¯t work out, I¡¯m going to make him ¡ª no longer perfect.¡± "Even if the world will collapse because of this, will you not hesitate?" "¡­¡­good." "Huh~ Ye'er understands." Yong Ye lowered his head, and his body slowly landed on the ground, just like when he came, sitting quietly, waiting for the fate to come. "Ye'er." The man glanced at the shining silver thread, and said his expectation, "Since everything is inevitable, why not obey the mission and show your ability." "" There was no answer below, the child just rested his head on his knees and stared straight ahead. It should be that Yong Ye's alienation made him feel that he was bored, or maybe it was pointless to stay any longer. The man let out a light sigh, then turned and left, but did not notice the pair of empty eyes behind him, the moment he passed by, reflected his pure black figure, watching him gradually move away until he completely merged into the night. "So father is running away too." Yong Ye closed his eyes and buried his head between his legs, "Come and go. Come and go" Another day, the side hall of Zhongyuan Palace: Nuwa prepares snacks as usual, picks one up and hands it to Yong Ye as soon as she enters the door, and asks him to taste it with a smile. Fuxi who was at the side saw it and begged her too, but Nuwa had to give her a sideways glance. She had no choice but to laugh at herself and stretched out her hand to take it by herself. Nu Wa giggled and gave another piece to the child. Yong Ye was chewing on the pastry while focusing on watching Fu Xi's son. Nu Wa also discovered that since Yong Ye came to the Zhongyuan Palace, whenever Fuxi played chess, he would sit across from him and quietly watch until the end. "Yong Ye, if you like gambling, your empress can ask Xin Zun to teach you." "ah." The reflex arc reached the end, the child blinked, and then looked at Nu Wa, "Thank you, Ma'am, but Yong Ye didn't like it." "Thisbut I see you have been watching it for a few days." Nuwa taught him to be confused. "Well. Yong Ye just doesn't understand why there is no winner or loser in the chess game, and Xin Zun has to set the board every day." Yong Ye turned to look at the chess board as he said. Nuwa sighed very speechlessly, "He just has nothing to do, so there is no deep meaning." Fu Xi was also amused by Yong Ye's 'persistence', "Hey, your mother is right, this deity is indeed passing the time. How about it? Do you want to try it together?" "Hmm no." The child pursed his mouth, but then said again, "Xinzun, since you are fine, Yong Ye wants to ask you for advice." "Oh? What is it?" Yong Ye tilted his head and thought for a while, then said, "Yong Ye still can't understand, even hecan't answer me." The child looked at Fuxi with a bitter face, "Xin Zun, can you tell Yong Ye Is it your mission? Also, what is the reason for persisting?" Fuxi paused for a while, then raised his eyes and looked over, "Unfortunately, I can't give you your answer now. Because my mission has not yet come." He paused again, and then smiled, "However, maybe go to There will be one in the Mountain Sea Realm. I will tell you when the time comes." "Hmm" The child pursed his mouth again, but he didn't refute. Instead, he looked outside the door and said calmly, "Maybe it is, or maybe the mission of the heart is also here." As soon as the words fell, they heard a loud voice from a distance outside the door, "Hahahaha, Xinzun, look who is here." Not long after, everyone saw Beidou Yangyang stepping in, followed by a A beautiful woman and two handsome teenagers. "Yo, it's notIt's Xihe. " Fuxi smiled and went up to Nuwa with a smile, Shao Shao leaned over to salute Beidou, and then said to Xiang Xihe and the young man beside her, "Wellthey are called Beixiang and Zhu Xian, they have grown up so much. " "I'm so sorry for you and your empress." Xihe smiled sweetly, and the teenagers hurriedly saluted when they saw Fuxi and Nuwa. "Okay, all sit down." Fuxi pointed to the vice-chairs at the side, beckoning them to take their seats, and Nuwa also asked the waiter to bring fruit and cakes to entertain them. Xihe sat down with the children, looked at the front seat, saw the children beside Nuwa, and asked respectfully, "Mother, is this the young master?" "Hehe, does it look like it?" Nuwa was delighted, and embraced Yong Ye and kissed him on the forehead. Xihe wanted to praise himself, "Like, like. Xihe looks as calm and dignified as his heart." Then he ordered the second son, "I still don't pay homage to the young master." "No need, no need." Nuwa laughed dryly, and sighed, "I don't have that kind of blessing. This is the youngest son of Guanghan Palace, called Yong Ye." Then she patted Yong Ye's head and said to him, "Yong Ye! , this is Empress Xihe from Zhaoxia Palace." The boy nodded, got up, came to Xi He, and bowed to her. Xi He was surprised for a moment, but he didn't express his catchy words. He just raised his hand to beckon him to come, and introduced his sons to him. Then, everyone exchanged greetings again, listening to Xihe tell stories about the East China Sea, or listening to Nuwa tell some anecdotes about the Heavenly Palace, the atmosphere was warm, but Yong Ye sat quietly, staring at Beixiang , the more you look at it, the more fascinated you become. This 'enthusiasm' was really overwhelming, making Beixiang feel uncomfortable all over, but the elders were talking, and it was not easy to destroy it, so he had to clenched his fists, and kept telling himself not to care about it. On the contrary, Zhu Xian, who was younger, didn't care about these things. Seeing Yong Ye staring at his elder brother, he asked him puzzled, "What are you looking at? Is there something wrong with elder brother?" " Ah." The reflex came back, Yong Ye still blinked first, and then answered, "Yong Ye is thinking about how to work with er, your elder brother is more appropriate in the future." (Remember this book Website URL: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 282 Competitor (2) ? "Eh? Will you work with Big Brother in the future?" Zhu Xianxiang discovered something new and moved closer to Yong Ye, "Will you also work in Beitian in the future?" "Huh? Beitian?" Yong Ye said inexplicably. "Hehe, don't lie to me." Zhu Xian moved closer to him and whispered, "Old Lord came all the way and told us. Tiangong wants to recruit elder brother to be the master of Beitian." "Ah yeah." Yintong moved to Beixiang's face again, seeing him staring at him dissatisfied, Yong Ye swallowed, then looked down at the cushion under his legs. "Hehehe. I knew it." Zhu Xianhao shook his head triumphantly, and his voice could not help amplifying, "But I also think that in this world, no one is more suitable to lead Beitian than Big Brother." This statement drew everyone's attention, and Fuxi was the most surprised one. "Shut up! What place do you think this is? How can you be so presumptuous!" Beixiang reprimanded him, and hurriedly leaned down to the seat, "My younger brother is young and doesn't remember the rules of the Heavenly Palace. If you offend, I hope Xinzun and Your Majesty Haihan." "It doesn't matter." It should be said that the matter is not here. Fuxi turned his eyes to Beidou, and said with a slight smile, "It seems that Laojun has found someone he likes." Beidou smiled a few times, and put his hand towards Beixiang, "Xinzun, look at the old man, if the heart is as deep as a valley, and the behavior is orderly, Beixiang is better than Xuanyan. You can try him out." Fuxi and Nuwa looked at each other, first said, "Fuxi has a good eye for the old man." Then he talked to Xihe, "Xihe, Longyu's errand, do you and Dijun think it's okay?" Xihe replied with a smile, "Don't my wife and I be grateful for Xinzun remembering Donghai? My husband will definitely ask Xihe to thank Xinzun a lot when he comes. As for Long Yu, he has known us for a long time. If we can communicate frequently in the future, we will be grateful It couldn't be better." "Okay. That's what Dongtian decides." After finishing speaking, Fuxi took a black and white one from each of the cases and put it in his palm, facing Beixiang Road, "In Donghai, have you ever learned how to play chess?" Beixiang thought about it for a while, and nodded in agreement. Fuxi said good, then pointed to the chessboard, asking him to discuss a game. The young man politely declined after hearing this, but Beidou felt it was a good opportunity and encouraged him from the sidelines. Zhu Xian also came to urge him when he saw it, and even pulled him up and pushed him to Fuxi. At this point, Beixiang couldn't help it. After glaring at his younger brother with complaints, he sat down opposite Fuxi, bowed his hands respectfully, and said, "Beixiang is not talented, please enlighten me." "Brother, you are too modest." Zhu Xian seemed to have confidence in Beixiang, stood beside Fuxi, and gestured excitedly to him, "Xin Zun, brother's chess power is invincible in the East China Sea. Even his father can't beat him, so you have to be careful!" There was no lack of admiration in the young son's brows, and Fuxi couldn't help chuckling, "Okay. This deity is short of an opponent." "Zhu Er, how can you talk nonsense in front of Xinzun. You are too bold today." Beixiang sipped slightly, pulled Zhu Xian to his side with one hand, and taught him a lesson. "It's okay, kid, it's better to be active." Fuxi didn't care at all, and pushed a box of Baizi to Beixiang, motioning him to start. (In ancient times, executive white went first.) Beixiang thanked him, first looked at the chessboard, then looked at the chess pieces, took one and dropped it on the board. Seeing his movements, Fu Xi followed suit, and from time to time, more than 50 moves had passed in the game, and as far as the board was concerned, the sunspots had a clear advantage. Fuxi held the chess piece, paused in his hand, raised his eyes and aimed at the opposite seat. Standing by the side, Zhu Xian was already anxious, pressing his hands on Beixiang's shoulders and swallowing dryly from time to time, while the authority sitting down was very determined, with his eyes slightly lowered, just patiently waiting for the next move. Looking down at the seat - the boy next to Xihe sat obediently, holding a food plate in his hand, trying to put snacks into his mouth, and complimenting him all over, but Nuwa was coaxed into a smile. 'Hey, these children' The corner of his mouth twitched for a moment, then he put down his mouth and said to the next seat, "Yong Ye, is it delicious?" "Hmm. It's sweet." The child kept nodding his head, then turned to the seat and asked, "Have you finished playing Xinzun?" "Ah, it's over." After hearing this, Zhu Xian said eagerly, "Xin Zun, it's not half over yet." "Zhu Er, Xin Zun has already secured the victory. It is for tolerance that we don't reach the end. We should be grateful." "But" The boy still felt that his elder brother could dismiss the disadvantage. Beixiang didn't wait for him to say anything else, he got up and saluted Fuxi, "Take care of your heart and teach me, and Beixiang will benefit a lot." Fuxi nodded, and then watched them return to his mother, before turning to Beidou and saying, "Old gentleman, you said, if it was Xuanyan, how long would it take?" "Hehehe, this doll can listen to Miss Wang Shu's words." ?Xixi shook his head, "No. I saw him come a few days ago. He has his own opinions just like Beixiang, but the difference lies in one heavy shape and one center of gravity." "Oh? In Xin Zun's opinion, do you have a good shape or a good heart?" "all good." Fuxi turned to look at the chessboard, looked at the white pieces one by one, and then said in a low voice, "But as far as the position of Beitian is concerned, it's too difficult to choose one's heart." The last two words were full of sighs, and Beidou's face gradually became heavy when he heard it, "I don't know where the difficulty lies?" "Old Monarch. Love is the most important thing for those with a heart, but Taiyi doesn't need these." After speaking, he really sighed. "Xin Zun. In the affairs of the heavens, the gods do not order alone, and the North God does not only run errands for him. If you choose your heart, you can respond to the crowd." "The crowd I don't know when the crowd will be here." These words are like Fuxi's face, sad and helpless. "Xinzun, what do you mean?" Could it be that the Heavenly Palace suddenly changed in the few days since I left? Fuxi didn't answer, just sighed again, and then slowly put the bag away, "That's all. Maybe it's destiny." He calmed down while speaking to himself, and looked at Beixiang with a smile, "Old gentleman is very I favor you, I don't know if you have the confidence to bear the burden of Beitian?" Beixiang shook his lower eyes from side to side, leaned towards Fuxi and said, "Beixiang listens to Xinzun's words, and he should be more fond of Xuanyan. If he is really more suitable, Beixiang is willing to make it happen." "Brother, why do you say that?" "Shut up." "" "Hehehe" Yong Ye laughed for a long time. "What are you laughing at?" Zhu Xian glared at him with puffed cheeks, "Just now I said that I would work with my eldest brother in the future, but now I've come to add insult to injury." Yong Ye laughed several times after hearing this, then swallowed the snack in his mouth, got up and went to the upper seat. Passing by Beixiang, the child looked down at him and said, "It's okay, let's go. Anyway, it's not his turn." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 283 East Sea Special Game ? Day, side hall of Zhaoxia Palace: The teenagers from the East China Sea leaned on both ends of the long table and looked at all kinds of rare treasures on the table. At the center, the silver-haired boy grabbed a fruit in one hand and looked left and right while gnawing it. Cough Chi! Yong Ye took a big bite off a piece of pear, followed the rolling golden bead from the left and panned quickly, watching it pass across the curved jade town, penetrate the coral plants that blocked it, hit the emerald sea beast's foot with a click, and After creating a perfect arc in mid-air, it fell into the gold plate in front of the right edge. Zhu Xian lifted his whole heart, his eyes were wide open, and he almost went up to blow it to 'blast it out'. It's a pity that Jinzhu seemed to have intended to return, and after rolling down the edge of the plate for a few laps, she slowly stopped and stabilized. "Oh~ I've entered." Yong Ye bit the apple in his left hand after admiring it. "Hey~ why is this, I can block it well enough." Zhu Xian had a sad face, and even pouted his mouth to complain, "Brother, can't you let me?" "Hmph. Don't seek to improve." The elder brother on the opposite side obviously didn't buy it, and pointed to the table and said, "Hurry up. It's your turn." "Cut, come as soon as you come." The youngest son stuck out his tongue at him, pinched and twirled the pearl in his hand, and began to aim in various directions. The sea beast sits in front of the facade, followed by corals, and the Gaolei jade wall in front of the end. There is only a small gap in the door, and the silver plate is secure inside. Uh, no matter how you look at it, it looks like there is no chance¡ª¡ªZhu Xian's face becomes more bitter for a moment, and the pearl in his hand is about to make him drunk. Cough Chi! The crisp gnawing sound seemed like a good opportunity to enter the camp, and the young man's eyes lit up, and then he smiled at Yong Ye who was seriously praising the taste, "Yong Ye, let's have a game. There are more delicious meals of it." "Ah." The reflex arc went around for a long time, and the loop hit a nerve. The child turned his head, stared blankly at the handsome smiling face, and remained silent for a while, before saying, "Uh no." Then he turned back and took another bite. How could Zhu Xian give up the opportunity, hurriedly came to the child, and said kindly, "You will work with the eldest brother in the future, how can you not play with this?" He said, unloading the fruit in Yong Ye's hand, half pushing and half pulling He took him to the right side of the table, and then stuffed his own pearl into his hand, and said with a 'scheming trick', "Come on, try it quickly." "Ah" Yong Ye stared at the delicious transient treasure in his hand, swallowed his throat in pity, and looked at the opposite side, Beixiang was leaning on the edge of the table, without even glancing at the corner of his eyes, and he didn't take his brother's shirk as his own. thing. "This" The child tasted the taste of loneliness and helplessness, and lowered his head in desolation. "Hey~ don't be dumbfounded." Zhu Xian of course couldn't stop encouraging him when he found someone who was taking advantage of him. He straightened Yong Ye, pointed at the formation on the opposite side of the table, and said, "Look, as long as you hit this bead into the plate in the door, you will win. It's very simple." He said it in a relaxed manner, completely forgetting this It was such a chore to teach him a headache the current Yong Ye is just like Zhu Xian just now, with a distressed face. Let's fight, don't fight. Let's fight, let's not fight Hey, it's more laborious than saying the prophecy, the child thought. "Hey! Come and bring all the belongings here." At this moment, a pleasant word came from outside the door, and then, a handsome young man stepped forward and gave the two brothers a friendly smile. "Long Yu!" Zhu Xian went forward excitedly, holding his arm and smiling sweetly, "Why are you here?" "Hey! You don't want me to come?" "How come~ we are short of people to play with." Zhu Xian said and took him to the table, "You too." Long Yu promised with a smile, his eyes swept across the table, fell on the formation on the side of Beixiang, and said, "It's just a game, why should you be so serious." "That's right, big brother thinks I'm Long Yu, and you won't let it go at all." Someone came to support him, and Zhu Xian spoke a lot harder, "Long Yu, you must help me win." Indulging in this enthusiasm, Long Yu smiled even more joyously, "Well~ Then¡ªwho is it?" "It's your turn." This time the reaction was extremely swift, and Long Yu's words didn't stop until Yong Ye reached out his hand in front of him. Not to be outdone, Zhu Xian picked up the pearl in the child's palm and stuffed it to Long Yu, then pointed to the silver plate on the other side, and shouted, "Hit!" However, Long Yu was not busy, "Ah~ let me have a look first." He said and looked at the formation carefully, then held the pearl between his two fingers, and threw it at the sea beast in front of the formation, "Let's go." The two children looked over immediately, and saw the pearl hitting the corner of the sea beast's eyebrows, and bounced into the forest behind, and then heard a few clangs, the pearl passed through the forest, pressed against the jade wall door and slid to the bottom of the plate. Ding! The silver plate made a clear sound, keeping the pearls out. "Ah~" Zhu Xian patted his forehead. "Ah~ yes." Yong Ye never blinked. "Hey, let me go." Long Yu accepted.Turn back and look towards Beixiang. ? The ring keeper squinted at the pearl, watched it bounce off the lintel, and also drew a precise arc, fell into the plate, jumped twice, and then stopped firmly. From the beginning to the end, there was no ripple on his face. "Wow~ I'm in!" Surprised by the ending that turned straight up, Zhu Xian jumped and cheered, perhaps because he was overexcited, and immediately threw himself into Long Yu's arms after shouting, rubbing his chest to celebrate, "Long Yu, you Awesome! I knew you could score." Long Yu embraced him, leaned against his head affectionately, and said softly, "As long as Zhu Er is happy." Zhu Xian raised his head and sent out a smile, which taught Long Yu to look softer, "Are you still playing?" "Of course we want to play." The youngest son was just proud of his spring breeze, so he naturally decided to make persistent efforts, "Brother, this time Long Yu is here to set up the formation, you come to break through." After letting out a confident voice, he turned to Long Yu and instructed, "I am optimistic about you. Don't let him pass, ah." "Okay. It's all up to you." Long Yu tapped his nose, turned around and began to manipulate, while Zhu Xian watched from his side, giving "pointing" from time to time. But Long Yu listened to what he said, everything was done according to him, the two talked and laughed, they were even more like brothers. Beixiang on the opposite side of the stage seemed to have seen a lot, and after only a few glances, he turned and walked to the table beside him to get some tea. "Big uh, you uh" The faltering voice made him squint, it was Yong Ye. "What's up?" The child in his eyes frowned, and thought for a long time without opening his mouth. Beixiang sighed, put down his teacup and gave him a reminder, "If you are less than 10,000 yuan, call me brother, I can afford it too." "Ah. Elder brother." Yong Ye exclaimed, as if he had solved a big problem, his face instantly relaxed a lot. Beixiang laughed, stepped forward and patted his head, "Tell me, what's the matter." Yong Ye was habitually startled for a moment, then slowly said, "Do you know where Nantian is?" (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com Chapter 284 ? "Nantian?" Beixiang thought for a moment, then replied, "I heard from my mother that it is a place of worship in the Heavenly Palace, and it is extremely sacred. Why do you ask this?" Yong Ye didn't answer, but asked him instead, "Brother, do you know what Nan Tianzhu has done?" "Since it is a place of worship, the Palace Master should be the priest." This sentence was also answered casually, but after seeing Yong Ye's obvious expression of 'you don't understand', Beixiang immediately added the following words, "If you If you know anything else, can you tell me?" "Hmm" The child tilted his head to think about it, and then continued, "Nan Tianzhu, you should sacrifice your life for luck in the heavenly palace." "!! You want to say, Master Nantian" "Yes, it's not the priest, but the sacrifice." The child's voice was flat, but the eyes became extremely bright, as if looking into Beixiang's heart. The desolate fate can't help but teach Bei Xiang compassion, "Then" "Would you like to know, brother, who is Nan Tianzhu in the future?" The voice was still faint, but it shook Beixiang's heart. "¡­¡­who is it?" Yong Ye didn't answer, just turned around and looked at the sweetly smiling young man at the table. "Zhu'er!" Beixiang's heart was shocked again, then he hurriedly turned to Yongye's face, and said eagerly, "Is it Xinzun's idea?" Yong Ye blinked, "Xin Zun? He didn't say that?" Then he seemed to understand again, he laughed, and turned his face to Beixiang, "I saw it." When he spoke, his eyes were still bright, reflecting the The slightly upturned corners of the mouth actually revealed an evil meaning. "you¡ª¡ª" ? If it were normal, Beixiang would at most rebuke nonsense, but what he saw in Zhongyuan Palace earlier made him treat this child differently. I remember that Beidou stroked his long beard and nodded with satisfaction, "Hahaha, Xinzun. The son of the moon will answer what he says, and you heard it too. He will work with Beixiang in the future. Don't worry about it anymore. .¡± Fuxi was also a little relaxed, "Ah, since I have something to return to, I hope it is the best." Then Beitian's succession was determined immediately, and the three righteous gods decided to choose a day to recommend to Ziwei Palace. Knowing that the eldest son will have a high position, Xihe smiled joyfully and thanked Fuxi and others repeatedly. Zhu Xian was so excited that he put his arms around Beixiang's neck and kept congratulating him. However, the person involved did not show any excitement, with a sullen face and a calm heart, quietly looking at the boy who sat beside Fuxi casually, smiling and biting a mouth full of flesh¡ªjust like now. 'The son of the moon what kind of ability does he have to make righteous gods like Xinzun and Laojun value his words so much. And what is the purpose of what he said now' Question, who can answer? "My eyes were born with the ability to see through all destiny." ! ! "Hey, as for the last one" Yong Ye hid his smile, lowered his head as if sighing, "Come and go." "What?" "The answer that brother wants." After finishing speaking, without waiting for Beixiang to answer, he went to the long table. Zhu Xian who was there saw him and hurriedly pulled him closer to the table, pointing to the formation on the table and showing off. Yong Ye glanced over, nodded and said, "Well, I'm sure I won't be able to get in." "That's right, hey, I think so too, Long Yu is amazing." Zhu Xian was more confident now, and turned his head to call Beixiang to come to the battle. Long Yu, who was at the side, saw Zhu Xian going to pull people, took the opportunity to approach Yong Ye, and whispered, "What did you tell him?" The sound was threatening, and Jiao Yongye couldn't help but roll his eyes, "It's nothing? It's just discussing fate." "Explore?" When setting up the formation, Long Yu would glance at the coffee table from time to time, and he could see the changes in the expressions of Beixiang and Yong Ye. Based on his experience, he can conclude that Beixiang will encounter difficulties, and this predicament will have to do with Zhu Xian. It's related, so now, how could he let Yong Ye get away with it, "I've been with his brother for a long time, why don't you tell me that if there are more than one person, it's better to share more." "Well, maybe so." Yong Ye nodded, but passed through Long Yu, and walked out the door, "Unfortunately, Yong Ye is going back now. If you want to know, please ask brother." "Stop!" Long Yu grabbed him, pulled him towards him, and then reprimanded, "Do you think I am as kind as Xinzun and Niangniang? If you don't understand today, you don't want to step out!" Yong Ye taught him to be taken aback for a moment, and then he couldn't help but roll his eyes. The returning brothers saw that Long Yu seemed to be very angry, and surrounded him together. "Why did you quarrel?" Zhu Xian came to Yong Ye's side, whispered in his ear, "Did you say something that made him angry? It's okay, you tell me first, I'll explain it for you, ah. " The child puts his faceCome on, full of grievances, "It's really nothing, it's just that the empress is coming to pick up Yong Ye, so Yong Ye just said goodbye to him first." "? Your Majesty is coming?" Zhu Xian looked outside the door, "There is no one." But he didn't want to say this, so he walked into the waiter of Zhaoxia Palace and saluted the masters present, "Young master, Empress Nuwa of Zhongyuan Palace sent someone to pick up the young master of Guanghan Palace." "Look, I'm not wrong." Yong Ye's reaction this time was also quick, and he said goodbye to the three of them after a chuckle, "Stop bothering Yong Ye, see you tomorrow." After the ceremony, he left with the waiter . "Wow. It's amazing." Zhu Xian sighed in admiration, then turned to Beixiang, and continued unsatisfactorily, "It seems that big brother really won't get in this time. Hehehe. Eh?" The elder brother in front of him looked gloomy. Facing the door, looking at Long Yu again, he had the same expression, "Hey? What's wrong with you?" Zhu Xian blinked blankly. "Huh~" Beixiang responded, but didn't say anything, just turned around and went to the case office. Long Yu saw him go and followed him. The actions of the two made Zhu Xian even more suspicious, so he hurriedly followed, holding Long Yu's arm and asking why. Long Yu smiled reassuringly, and came to the table with Zhu Xian, looked at Beixiang who was sitting there with his head bowed and silent, and explained, "You don't intend to treat me as an outsider, do you?" Beixiang raised his head slightly, then lowered his head again, and after a long silence, he said, "What is the position of the young son of Guanghan Palace in Tiangong?" "Status? Hey. I'm afraid that what you see is not what you think." Long Yu sat across from the table, brewed a cup of tea for himself, and shook it gently in his hand. Sniff lightly into the nasal cavity, and then drink a little. The slow movements made Zhu Xian anxious. He stepped forward and snatched the teacup and put it on the table, and urged him with a straight face, "Brother is asking you something, tell me quickly." "Okay." Long Yu chuckled a few times, pulled Zhu Xian to sit beside him, and then turned to Beixiang Road, "Have you ever heard of the name "Son of the Moon?" (Remember this site's website: www.hlnovel. com Chapter 208 Chance? coincide? (three) ? "Hiss~ (this woman)" Even mentioning the two celebrities couldn't change Yan's mind, and the kitten was terribly angry. But it knows in its heart that in its current state, it has no strength to resist, 'hmph, you can be proud, wait for the young master to recover his original body, and see how you keep me. ¡¯ The cat glared at her, turned around and found a corner to lie down, closed its eyes and rested. Yan rolled her eyes at Tang Yu, snorted softly, and began to talk to Fanlou, "Mother wants to retreat and meditate, and wants to entrust the middle school affairs to me temporarily." A simple sentence made Fanlou's complexion heavy, he stared at Yan for a long time, and then said, "When are you leaving?" Yan didn't answer, and made tea for him silently, the cup was full, reflecting Fanlou's deep pupils in a trance. He rubbed the rim of the cup a few times, stood up and turned his back, "Let's go. Don't waste time." Yan lowered her head, couldn't see her expression clearly, but her tone was full of expectation, "Come back with me, okay?" "Impossible." The man said cruel words without looking back. "I promise." Yan raised her head now, showing a face full of sincerity, "Mom will not blame us this time." "It has nothing to do with her." Fan Lou turned around and replied with a cold look, "I never needed her approval either. You should have known it from the beginning." Yan came to Fanlou and hugged him lovingly, "Of course I understand, but after all, you are my dearest and dearest, and I never want to see you hate each other. Now is a good opportunity." Caressing Yan's temples, the cold melted a little, but before reaching the bottom of the eyes, he gently pushed his wife away, Fan Lou turned his back again, shook his head, "That's all" "You agree?" The tone was obviously excited. "No, I meanyou and I are different in the end," Fanlou turned back a little, his gray eyes full of helplessness, "no matter how brilliant the princess of the Western Kingdom is, she can't light up the entire dark night. I've been in love for a long time." You will find that it is better to go back to the world that originally belonged to you." "No!" Yan excitedly took his hand and let go of her heart, her expression was extremely distressed, "I never mind that you are a demon, even if I allow the whole world, I will never give up on you." 'Yo? He is such a demon. ¡¯ The kitten looked up curiously, looked at Fanlou again, and looked at him, no matter how he looks, he has some skills, maybe he is a palace master, ¡®Hey, there is. ¡¯ The cat snickered inwardly, wagging its tail, walked up to Bai Ze, and began to discuss it 'smartly', "(Hey, which palace is he from?)" "What are you asking about?" Bai Ze rolled his eyes at it, and turned his head to ignore it. With his own girl present, it will not ask for trouble. "(Tell me about it.)" The kitten kept scratching it, as if swearing it would never stop. "Okay, okay. I said it and it's not enough." Bai Ze was quite speechless, thinking why he had such a miserable life, and he provoked evil stars, even a monster who was beaten back to his original shape could bully him. Tang Yu snickered again, sat down, and asked a lot of questions in one breath, "(Then tell me quickly, which temple he belongs to, is it the master of the palace or one of his subordinates, oh, and also, does he recognize that annoying man? Ghost Beixiang?)" "Uh" This kitten is really capable of tossing around, Bai Ze lowered his head, and whispered back, "He used to be the master of the Wanxu Hall of Huangquan Dao, and that Beixiang is the chief of Huangquan Dao, he should know him." "(Wanxu Palace?)" It only knows the Wanhua Palace in Chonghua, but no matter how much it is, the cat continues to offer conditions, "(Then you tell him that that annoying ghost is also in Luoshui, let him Go see him.)" "Nonsense. He has left Huangquandao, how could he go to see Beixiang again." "(Why do you care so much? You can tell me as soon as I tell you.)" "No, don't you see that those two are at odds? I don't want to make trouble." "(What's the matter, he said he wanted to break up with his wife, and we are helping him.)" And, so that it had a chance to leave, the kitten jumped onto the bull's head, slapped Bai Ze's head violently, and even Stepped and jumped several times, "(Speak quickly, speak quickly! Otherwise, I will never end with you!)" "Ah, you little monster, come down quickly." Bai Ze shook his head and shook his body until his head was so big, but unfortunately, the more he shook, the more tightly the kitten grabbed onto it. , Even the paws were stuck in the cowhide, drawing bloodstains. When these two got into a fight, the melancholy atmosphere in the house was eliminated a lot. Fan Lou happened to be upset and was eager to resolve it, so he simply walked over to Bai Ze and put a little on the kitten's back. Immediately, Tang Yu felt powerless all over his body, as if his bones were falling apart, he slid down against the bull's head and fell to the ground unable to move. 'Ouch, what a trick. ¡¯ Only then did he raise his head with difficulty, and was picked up by Fanlou again, and flung to the corner of the wall, making him dizzy.??. Afterwards, Fanlou went out without taking a look. Yan was very anxious when she saw it, and chased after her. In less than a sip of tea, only Bai Ze and Tang Yu were left in the room. "Hey, it's all so worrying." Bai Ze looked outside, shook his head, then came to Tang Yu's side and lay down, looking at it with some amusement, "You, isn't it good to just wait for recovery, now Well, I don¡¯t even have the strength to run anymore.¡± "Hiss~ (That bastard.)" the cat glared angrily, "(Quickly tell me how to remove this spell.)" No matter how you look at it, Niutou looks proud, "Hey, I'm not from the underworld, how would I know." "(OkayYou are also waiting for me, I will peel your skin sooner or later!)" Bai Ze licked his nose, closed his eyes indifferently, "We'll talk about it when you can find me then." Tang Yu felt angry, and was about to refute again, when the door of the room was knocked open with a bang, followed by a cardamom girl, who yelled heartily into the room, "Sister, are you there? " When Bai Ze heard his voice, he flinched immediately, and answered with a trembling voice, "Uh, Miss Lan, why are you here" The girl turned her head and walked towards Bai Ze, "Oh, my mother asked me to pick her up, where is she?" "Ah, I just left, I just left." Bai Ze lowered his head, sneaking glances at his approaching feet from time to time. "Leaving?" Lan looked out the door with a puzzled look on his face, "Then why are you staying here?" "Oh, Miss Yan entrusted me with something, and I will go back when I am done." I glanced at Tang Yu indiscriminately, and saw the kitten blinking and looking up and down at Lan. 'Lan? She is Chonghua's wife? ¡¯ Clear eyes, a sweet smile on the corner of the mouth, long hair reaching to the waist, a green silk scarf on the top of the head, although the body is wearing luxurious clothes, it still shows a pure posture. Imagining the scene of her standing side by side with Chonghua, the kitten seemed to frown, "It seems" It's more than a little worse But it doesn't matter, if she knows her identity, maybe she will be willing to help herself? The cat was delighted to think about it, and called out even more sweetly, "Meow~." (Remember the website website: www.hlnovel.com